《The Dungeon Novel》 Prologue Jake lived in New York City as a technical writer. He hadn¡¯t planned to become a technical writer, but you know, things happen, plans are made, then broken. Basically, he graduated with a Princeton English degree, moved to the City and surprise, short of teaching, there wasn¡¯t much for which he was qualified. He tried teaching and discovered how brutal subbing is, especially in the Bronx. He tried one day and just thought, ¡®nope, nope, nope, I¡¯d move home to Tulsa before I tried that again¡¯. He signed up with a temp agency and started working that same day for Mid-Continent Fiduciary Mutual writing beginning guides to help their traders obey the law or at least stay within certain bounds. They basically sold retirees mutual funds, kind of a poorer version of Fidelity. Most days he¡¯d work from his room or really the coffee shop on the corner. He lived in a large walk-in closet in an apartment that he shared with three roommates. It was a two-bedroom walkup in Queens in a Co-op. They only paid $2000 a month for their rent-controlled apartment. Wade, one of his roommates who moved into the apartment after his grandfather died, held the lease. The apartment dwellers had to exit the building every morning at fifteen-minute intervals and always use the back stairway which opened into an alleyway next to the dumpster. Wade watched them closely. He also didn¡¯t allow any of them to bring in any furniture (except in Jake¡¯s case - a convertible futon, a 36¡± TV and a Furinno Adjustable Tray which Jake used as a dinner table and a workspace). Jake didn¡¯t have a printer, there was a print shop on the corner to which he¡¯d upload documents when he needed copies made. It was a little like having a tiny house. Hey for $500 a month rent in the city, Jake was willing to make the sacrifice. His college student loans were not huge, about $40,000 so he only needed to come up with about $400 bucks a month. He was trying to double or even triple the amount he paid monthly in order to get them paid off early. He¡¯d been doing that for the two years he¡¯d been living in the city and he could see the impact of his payment strategy working. Jake kept a Google sheet where he tracked basically every penny. Only a year to a year and a half to go! Anyway on Monday mornings, he had a regular meeting that he had to attend at Mid-Continent Fiduciary Mutual. It was his staff¡¯s ¡®Come to Jesus¡¯ meeting. As a temp, he absolutely had to be there, and, of course, he was late. He¡¯d missed his regular leaving time and Wade had let Andy go. That meant he couldn¡¯t leave for 15 minutes which meant that he was in all likelihood going to be late. It was his fault, he overslept, didn¡¯t hear the alarm. If Mobo, the Nigerian investment banker, who had the room his closet was attached to hadn¡¯t knocked on his door and said, ¡°Jake, don¡¯t you have a staff meeting on Monday¡¯s,¡± he would have overslept and had no chance of making the meeting, but now, he was sitting in the living room, looking at Wade, trying to get him to let him out of the apartment early. There was a zero percent chance of that. Wade is a little man. Jake is not. Jake is about 6¡¯3¡± and 250 pounds. Wade is about 5¡¯2¡± and 180 pounds. Wade used to be bigger, over 200 pounds, but for the past year had been on a weird diet that caused him to smell. A little, not much, but it was noticeable. Jake being the largest person in the apartment might have caused some of their problems. Jake was also voted in by the others in the apartment over Wade¡¯s no vote. It¡¯s kind of a long story, but the apartment has a government. Wade is the Apartment Leader while everyone else has a vote in the Apartment Congress. Wade is in charge of making the rules of the apartment; however, at the weekly house meetings held on Sunday nights, the dwellers within can overrule him if everyone in the apartment votes no. Wade does a pretty bad job of running the place. He makes up a lot of rules, which no one really understands. Oh, the rules make sense, just not the need for making them. The entrance and exit strategy rules were the first rules that he put into place. Nobody wanted to lose the apartment, so the group at the time all went along with it. The Coop board was a stickler for the rules but seemed to only pursue rule breakers that the neighbor¡¯s complained about. He followed that with the no furniture rule after the first roommate moved out and caused a big problem with his movers, a toilet seat down rule, a no dishes in the sink rule, a don¡¯t use the Coop laundry rule, a no wet towels left in the bathroom rule, a 15 minute bathroom time limit rule, etc. Believe it or not, there¡¯s an actual printed document. Once again, nobody wanted to lose the apartment and, frankly, the place is a sausage fest so nobody really cares. Everyone just adapted to living with Wade¡¯s grandfather¡¯s furnishings and the rest of the rules. Besides, the grandpa¡¯s furniture is all vintage and looks kind of cool. Anyway, this led to the current situation. Jake, sitting on Wade¡¯s grandfather¡¯s couch in the apartment living room, looking at the countdown timer. Wade, sitting at the breakfast bar in the kitchen, reading the Times and doing the crossword. It was a square clock about 10¡± x 3¡± high that one of the previous roommates had bought off of amazon. It showed a countdown from fifteen minutes to zero, whereupon it started over. It was at 2 minutes. Wade was usually the last person to leave. He was also an IT manager and didn¡¯t leave the apartment until 9ish so the morning rush didn¡¯t really matter to him. Let any of his direct reports be late to a staff meeting, oh, the agony! Jake stood up. Wade looked over at the clock. Jake sat down. Wade looked back at his crossword. The clock showed one minute, Jake stood up again. Wade looked up and said, ¡°Rules Jake.¡± There¡¯s a whole history behind this statement. These words, uttered in that precise tone of voice Wade inevitably used to utter them, were probably the single-most common reason anyone leaves the apartment, despite the rent. Jake said, ¡°I know, just getting ready¡± and then stood by the door until the countdown timer hit zero and pulled it open and left, not looking back. Jake quickly walked, ¡®Don¡¯t run in the building'' was rule #10, to the backstairs and made his way quickly down to the alley and out onto the street. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Baxter was a labradoodle. He was a year and a half old, which meant that he was basically full-sized but still acted like a puppy. He was one of the estimated 600,000 dogs that lived in New York City. He lived for three things: Chow, His Owner, and his daily trips to the dog park. Ordinarily, he spent the day napping waiting for his owner, Clive, to get back and take him out for his evening playtime and then with him to the local Chinese food place to buy dinner. Clive had recently started seeing someone though and it was seriously cutting into his Baxter time. That morning he had stumbled into the apartment smelling of her and I¡¯m so sorry Bax old buddy but I¡¯m so, so late and had taken him to the dog park for just long enough for Baxter to take care of his doggie business and then he was rushed back to the apartment. Normally Baxter was given at least 30 minutes to run and play. He especially loved to chase pigeons that were rude enough to come inside the dog park. However today, he didn¡¯t get a chance to burn off any of his puppy energy. No playing with the other dogs, no chasing pigeons, no barking at squirrels, just pee, poop and back to the apartment. He lay down on his dog bed after Clive left, listening to the sounds of the apartment building. On top of the air conditioner that Clive installed in one of the windows, a pigeon landed and began cooing in that irritating way that they had and walking like a little Fuehrer back and forth on a parade ground. Coo, Coo. Baxter looked up, sighed and lay back down, but the pigeon just kept walking and making that noise. Finally, Baxter stood up and walked over to the window. The pigeon looked at him, head cocked, then ignored him and kept walking and cooing. Baxter barked, once. The pigeon kept walking and cooing. Baxter barked again claiming this space including the top of the air conditioner that the pigeon was walking on as part of his and Clive¡¯s territory. The blasted pigeon just ignored him and kept announcing itself to the world from Baxter¡¯s clearly claimed space. This wouldn¡¯t do so Baxter let loose with a peal of barks, a veritable chorus. Enough so that the neighbor began pounding on the wall. Baxter, of course, took this to mean that the neighbor too was upset with the pigeon claiming a part of their space and began jumping up and barking at the pigeon, ramming the air conditioner in the process. The thing that you have to know about Clive is that he is not a handy man. He approaches a screwdriver as if it were a surgical instrument. When he installed the air conditioning unit, he looked over the instructions which clearly stated that braces needed to be installed on the outside of the window, considered the fact that that meant he would have to be outside the window, looked at the three-story potential fall beneath him, and then looked at the window frame and the small security bracket that you¡¯d screw in the frame to prevent the window from opening and decided, apropos of nothing, that that security bracket would work to hold the air conditioner in its place because the window frame was actually doing all the work. He may have been right, provided something like an 80-pound dog wasn¡¯t jumping and hitting the air conditioner¡¯s face. After the second bump, the security bracket, a thin piece of L-shaped metal, broke and shot into the room, ricocheting off the window¡¯s face. The air conditioner, heavy with its load of ice, groaned once and fell out of the window. The pigeon flew up into the air with a flurry of feathers and a loud flapping noise. Baxter was satisfied with this result until the pigeon returned to the window ledge. Meanwhile the air conditioner plummeted to the side-walk below fortunately just missing landing on Jake as he was run-walking down the sidewalk. Unfortunately for Jake the front of the air conditioner shot out like a hard thrown frisbee and nailed him in the shin. Jake who had just danced back from the exploding, crashing air conditioner, quit looking up at the window from which the air conditioner had fallen and grabbed his shin and started doing a little hopping pain-dance there on the sidewalk. There were other people on the sidewalk, but they weren¡¯t as close and being typical New Yorkers immediately pulled out their cell phones and began filming the scene for posting and possible litigation purposes. It¡¯s too bad that Jake quit looking upwards because if he had he might have been able to avert what happened next, probably not, but at least he would have had a chance. Baxter was not happy with this result. The humming thing in the window was gone, along with the pigeon¡¯s perch, but the pigeon was still there. The thing about Baxter is that he never really got the concept of heights. Clive didn¡¯t really pick him up and when he did he quickly set him down again. The dog park was just a level concrete surface, the highest place he could reach in the apartment was Clive¡¯s bed or the couch, neither one of which he was supposed to get on, so to him the world was a fairly level place, a place one could freely leap around upon. So, when the pigeon returned to its windowsill roost, Baxter leaped out expecting to land on a floor just like the apartment¡¯s and use it to chase off the annoying pigeon. Sadly, he was wrong and proceeded to plummet just like the air conditioner that had preceded him. Stunned by the, new to him, sensation of falling, he looked down and watched the ground and the Clive-like man apparently rushing toward him. A woman filming the sidewalk and having just panned to the window where the air conditioner had fallen from, caught Baxter¡¯s leap perfectly and was able to follow the dog downward while keeping him perfectly in focus until Jake and Baxter¡¯s heads collided in a messy cloud of intermingled brain matter, blood and skull bits, killing both of them instantly. Fortunately for both Baxter and Jake, this was the moment that the world ended. Not in a bang or a whimper, just a quiet change of control. The actual notifications to the tenants wouldn¡¯t happen for a few weeks and the apocalypse wouldn¡¯t start until a month after that, but the rules changed along with the owners and ...
Woh there, hoss! Hosses?? How ¡®bout we bring you in for a little chat!
Chapter 1 And just like that, Jake and Baxter¡¯s slowly dissipating consciousnesses were somehow gathered up, strengthened, given form, and brought to a little white room where they faced an empty white desk with no one behind it and a closed-door behind it. Jake was sitting in a white chair facing the desk while Baxter was sitting on a white cushion next to him. Jake looked around the room before looking down at the dog next to him. Somehow he sensed a feeling of shame coming from the dog which was odd, he felt, because he was pretty sure he¡¯d never met the dog before. His last memory was of pain in his leg from the front plastic panel of an air conditioner and hopping around clutching his leg. He was quite puzzled by how he wound up here. But he¡¯d always liked dogs so he stretched out his hand to see if he passed the sniff test and promptly began scratching Baxter¡¯s ears. They passed the time, how much he wasn¡¯t sure of, but Baxter appreciated it and it helped Jake to relax so they fell into an indeterminate cycle of ear scratches which was about to escalate into belly rubs when the door behind the desk opened and a presence came in and sat behind the desk. It seemed to be carrying something that his mind interpreted as a pile of paperwork. The presence itself seemed vaguely masculine, albeit in a curiously genderless fashion. ¡°Jake, Baxter, you can call me Bob,¡± it said. Jake had read Japanese isekai light novels on the web, when you¡¯re broke in New York City, living in a closet, you tend to spend a lot of time online so he kind of understood the setup, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the part about how he wound up here, in this little office, but he figured that he must have died. He wondered briefly if he¡¯d had a heart attack or something but then decided to put off thinking about it until he got this office mess sorted out. ¡°I¡¯m dead then?¡± Jake asked. ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± the presence asked. ¡°The last thing I remember is grabbing my leg and hopping on a sidewalk,¡± Jake answered. ¡°What was it, a heart attack?¡± he asked. There was a moment then that seemed to be between the presence, Bob, and the dog beside him and the dog seemed to shake its head and the presence said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go with that, something like a heart attack.¡± Jake thought for a moment but decided it really didn¡¯t matter and said, ¡°So what happens next?¡± ¡°Well, that depends on you two really,¡± said Bob. ¡°How do you mean?¡± said Jake. ¡°Are you in charge of intake to another world, are you a god?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Bob. ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of another world, I¡¯m kind of in charge of your world now. Well, me and a bunch of others like me have taken ownership of the universe that your world is part of. And I guess you could call us gods, just without that whole need for worship thing that you are used to.¡± ¡°So,¡± Jake began. ¡°Let¡¯s not go there, shall we?¡± said Bob. ¡°But,¡± Jake began. ¡°No, what''s past is the past and we¡¯re looking forward to the future now. Let¡¯s be more forward-facing shall we? I don¡¯t want to answer any questions about the previous universe, its rules, its former Gods, nothing. I¡¯m here to give you guys a chance. A way to move forward. Do you want a chance?¡± asked Bob. Jake thought about that for a brief second and then realized that if the only way was forward and the only method forward was what this Bob was offering, then he really wasn¡¯t being offered much of a choice at all. ¡°So if I don¡¯t accept what you¡¯re offering, which I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re offering yet, what happens to me, well to us then?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing, you¡¯re a pair deal. Either you both say yes, or it¡¯s into the soul pool for you both.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the soul pool,¡± Jake asked. ¡°Basically you know that whole concept of reincarnation that the Buddhists have?¡± Bob asked.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Jake. ¡°Well, they got it pretty close to spot-on, not the whole living-on thing where you drank the tea and popped back fresh into your next body, but life requires a soul and a soul requires life. You stay in the soul pool until you are needed or need to come out and then you get scooped out and placed in a body.¡± ¡°Is that what would happen to us? We¡¯d go in the soul pool and then get placed back? Would we be humans? Dogs? What would we be?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Can¡¯t say,¡± Bob answered. ¡°It¡¯s a big pool, it¡¯s a big multiverse. The pool¡¯s spinning and spinning around and you get taken out from your layer where you spin and generally get put back in something similar to what you came from, but it¡¯s a big multiverse, so the odds are good you probably won¡¯t be human again. But you won¡¯t remember being human so, does it matter?¡± ¡°Wow,¡± said Jake. ¡°Just wow. So, since you¡¯ve got us here, you must have something special planned? Is that why you¡¯ve brought us here?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± said Bob. ¡°I do. What do you think about Dungeons?¡± ¡°You mean like in the web novel form or the medieval kind or the S&M kind?¡± There was a pause and then Bob said, ¡°Hmm! Threw me for a loop there. You humans! I guess I meant the web novel type, but if your tastes run that way, I guess you could start there and evolve in the other two directions. Jake looked at Baxter and Baxter looked back. A message was exchanged but neither really knew the full extent of it. They both turned back to the well, Bob, and Jake asked his next question. ¡°So when does the apocalypse start anyway?¡± ¡°Monday, June 5th, midnight,¡± Bob answered. ¡°Wow,¡¯ Jake responded. ¡°I didn¡¯t really expect it to be that soon.¡± It was May 1st, at least it was the last time that Jake could remember. He wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯d been in this space. ¡°Yep,¡± said Bob. ¡°We¡¯re kicking off the apocalypse at 12:00 am of June 5th. It¡¯ll be loads of fun. Well at least for us. Lots of changes are happening, money¡¯s changing, the government¡¯s probably changing, calendar¡¯s changing, physical laws are changing and we¡¯re adding back Qi and Mana. Woo Hoo! It¡¯s gonna be fun!¡± He paused and then said, ¡°well, it¡¯ll be fun for some of us. Lordy, it¡¯ll be some big ole changes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotta ask,¡± said Jake. ¡°Do you guys really talk like that?¡± ¡°Nah, we just determined that you¡¯d be comfortable with a guy named Bob and an accent like this. Your brain is providing the translation, I¡¯m just allowing it to happen. So, back to my question, wanna be a dungeon, boy?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jake asked. And judging from the look that Baxter gave him he was wondering the same thing. ¡°Well,¡± Bob began. ¡°Primarily this: adding back Mana and Qi is kinda tricky. Since it wasn¡¯t natural to the world, mana, in particular, tends to flow funny and clump. It also tends to take on the elemental characteristics of whatever the environment is that it surrounds. For instance, Mana over a lake, water attributes, mana in a desert, earth and fire, maybe wind. Mana over the poles, all that ice, water mana. And mana tends to be mutable. It takes on the characteristics of other mana, so you get a big chunk of water mana, it tends to make the mana surrounding it water mana. That¡¯s not a good thing. After a while, you wind up with a homogenous mana pool and, well, things that aren¡¯t equipped to use that mana tend to die out. For instance, if the whole world turned to water mana, well, humans better learn to breathe water and swim really well. Which is kind of likely since 71% of the planet is water. That¡¯s what you dungeons are for, well, one of the purposes of a dungeon. You kind of wash the mana and restore balance. The ocean is important, but so is the land. You and some others like you will keep the water mana from overwhelming the land. It¡¯s how you¡¯re made. Well, how we make you. You also have some other purposes, but I¡¯ll leave you to figure those out yourself.¡± ¡°Huh,¡± Jake said. ¡°Do I get a dungeon fairy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Baxter¡¯s for. He¡¯s gonna be your helper, your dungeon boss. He¡¯s gonna be your legs, he¡¯s gonna see to it that you survive.¡± ¡°Is he going to be a dog, still?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Despite the stuff you humans tell each other, there ain¡¯t much of a difference in between dogs and men. A few more brain cells, some hair, and opposable thumbs and you¡¯re pretty much identical. You all float in the same layer in the soul pool. He¡¯s going to be a semi-mutable dog-like entity that¡¯s going to help you and you¡¯re going to be a big crystal at the bottom of a hole that needs his help.¡± ¡°Does he agree to this?¡± Jake asked. Bob said, ¡°You two are a little bit karmically bound together. You¡¯ve got some soul stuff to work out together. Nothing too major from my point of view, but you guys got a little bit entangled. We figured that being a dungeon and a helper ought to let you work it out. And at the same time, you can help us out. It¡¯s a win-win situation. But to answer your question, he does.¡± Jake said, ¡°Then I¡¯m in. I assume there¡¯s gonna be a tutorial or a help file or something similar, right?¡± Bob chuckled and said, ¡°You know what they say about assumptions, don¡¯t you? Well, in answer to your question, nope, nope, and nope. You are going to be a semi-autonomous, quasi-divine helper that¡¯s been recruited to manage a transition problem. How you do it is up to you. Certain parts will be automatic, so you won¡¯t need to worry about them. The rest you¡¯ll just have to figure out. So, welcome! Now go to sleep and when you wake up, you¡¯ll be in your new home.¡± And he looked at the two and with a flash of light, white again, blackness overcame them both. Chapter 2 When we woke up again it was dark, very dark. Somehow, Jake could feel Baxter and he could sense that Baxter was worried. ¡°It¡¯s Ok boy, don¡¯t worry about it, we¡¯ll figure this out.¡± ¡°Ok¡± Baxter answered. ¡°When?¡± Jake was kind of stunned by two facts: the first, that the dog could talk now and the second, that he was so literal. ¡°Give me a second, Baxter. Let¡¯s try to figure this out together, ok?¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Baxter answered. ¡°How?¡± Jake figured out that he needed to quit asking open-ended questions. So he said, ¡°Can you move?¡± He felt and heard the sound of a body moving. However, it was weird, he didn¡¯t hear it through his ears, as a matter of fact, he didn¡¯t really hear sounds the way that he used to at all. It was more the presence of a vibration that his brain interpreted as sound. It was quantified too, like soft noise, coming from this direction, at this angle, sounds of a furry body moving, clicking noise, medium loud, sounds of toenails on stone, below and approximately two meters away, in other words, it was the information content of a sound without the actual physical sensation of hearing. It was like someone or something was describing the sound and its characteristics to him. But at the same time, it wasn¡¯t a description as in a voice or words on a page, it was just knowledge that he suddenly had. More knowledge than he used to receive from his senses. And feeling was the same way, he felt and interpreted the movement similar to the way that he would have felt something on his skin, except rather than a physical sensation, it was a quantified description and he felt the dog walking on his skin and knew much more about it - direction, weight, rate of speed, how hard the dog¡¯s paws were pressing down, how far away it was all of these things were just part of his new sensorium. However, there existed a zero point to all of these sensations, sounds, from which the sounds were measured. Like a body, but without the actual presence of a body. Like on a cartesian graph, the point where the x,y, and z axises all met. It was very odd, but somehow, familiar. It felt natural. ¡°Woh!¡± Jake exclaimed. ¡°What?¡± Baxter asked. ¡°I can feel you moving, I can hear you moving,¡± said Jake. ¡°Touch you?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°I guess so,¡± said Jake. ¡°But I don¡¯t feel my body. I just feel around me.¡± ¡°Inside you?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Where I? What dungeon? Asleep?¡± ** 11/5 Jake figured that even though Baxter had been somehow ¡®upgraded¡¯ and could talk now, he still was a dog. Even though he may have gotten a brain overhaul, he still had to grow into the space. It wasn¡¯t enough to just give him intelligence, he had to learn how to use it too. ¡°It¡¯s Ok boy!¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out. Let¡¯s see what we can puzzle out. To answer your questions, I think I¡¯m a dungeon now and you are a dog monster. And we¡¯ve been asleep or something like it for probably many days.¡± ¡°Monster?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Well, not a monster, maybe a fairy or a boss helper? I don¡¯t know what to call you.¡± ¡°Where?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Jake. ¡°I think you are inside me, whatever that means?¡± ¡°Eat? In belly?¡± asked Baxter his voice rising into a whine. ¡°No, no,¡± said Jake. ¡°You¡¯re not being eaten, you¡¯re just inside what I think I¡¯ve become. Let me try something.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± asked Baxter, clearly not understanding. ¡°You¡¯re not being eaten,¡± Jake said, simplifying it for the dog. ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter. Jake tried to see. Of course not having eyes, he didn¡¯t. He tried to move and once again discovered that he had no body with which to move. He started to panic, not in the way that he would have before when he had a body, but a new way. A kind of ¡°Does not compute¡± way but then he remembered feeling Baxter and hearing his voice. ¡°Baxter,¡± he said. ¡°Can you move around a little bit? And keep talking and describing what you¡¯re seeing.¡± Jake felt and heard Baxter moving and at the same time, Baxter said, ¡°Ok. Black. Smell rock. Smell me. Only me. And pee. I peed. Sorry. Oww! Wall.¡± Then a pause, and then ¡°Oww! Another wall.¡± Then a pause and then ¡°Oww! Wall. Floor bump. Oww! Wall, Want light. Want see!¡± and Baxter began to whine. As Baxter moved around Jake could feel the area that was defined within his senses growing. It looked as if he and Baxter were in a small stone room, about 3 meters by 3 meters. It could have been a bit larger. Actually it was a bit larger. It was exactly 3.25 meters by 3.25 meters. He just knew that piece of information suddenly. It was odd like suddenly discovering the inside dimensions of his stomach. It was also odd that he was suddenly using the metric system. I guess Bob converted me and the rest of the world while he was at it. ¡°It¡¯s Ok buddy! Relax! You¡¯re a good boy. Who¡¯s a good boy? You¡¯re a good boy!¡± Jake said, doing his best puppy talk. ¡°Baxter good?¡± said Baxter. ¡°You¡¯re a very good boy! Yes you are,¡± said Jake. Baxter calmed down and Jake could feel him pause. So Jake said, ¡°Lie down boy. Let me think a minute.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Small space. Wanna run!¡± Jake thought back to their conversation with Bob. Bob had said that he would be a quote web novel type unquote dungeon and that was basically all of the information that he¡¯d given Jake. Jake would have felt rage, or helplessness or something about now if he was the same as before, but he didn¡¯t. Thinking about it, he realized that he didn¡¯t have a limbic system, no glands. As a matter of fact, he hadn¡¯t felt much of anything. No fear of waking up in what he now knew was a 3.25 meter by 3.25-meter cell, no real longing for light, just a relative calm acceptance of what is. The only real emotions that he felt were attachment to Baxter. When Baxter got upset, he wanted to make the ¡®upset¡¯ go away. Other than that, his interest in the world was, well, intellectual, rather than emotional. He remembered emotions, he just wasn¡¯t sure he felt them anymore. Other than for Baxter, maybe that¡¯s what Bob had meant when he said that the two of them were karmically bound. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Anyway, he pulled his mind back to the puzzle of his existence, ¡®What am I?¡¯ was a very real question. ¡®A dungeon?¡¯ He thought about that for a second. ¡®What does that even mean? Am I suddenly going to turn into a murder hobo and start racking up levels? Killing people? Where am I? Besides being in a stone cell. Am I still a human? Can I be human if I don¡¯t have a body? Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!,¡¯ he thought, but once again without the visceral thrill of his body amping the emotions. It was like he remembered emotions and felt like he should have them but didn¡¯t. ¡®I¡¯m a dungeon!¡¯ he thought. ¡®Let¡¯s start with that. That means that I¡¯m probably a gem if the stories hold true and that this is my first room. Again, based on the stories. And, if the stories are right, then let¡¯s try the magic word, ¡°Status!¡±
Welcome to the Apocalypse! You go boy! Only 10 minutes in and you¡¯re already starting to figure this out. Well done!
Name ?? Level 0
Race Dungeon (Human Variant) Experience 0
Mana 310 Age 0 years.
Titles None Dungeon Points 10
Intelligence 15
Wisdom 16
Luck 17
¡°Yes,¡± Jake exclaimed, happy that something was going according to, well, plan except he didn¡¯t have one yet. ¡°Huh?¡± said Baxter. ¡°I figured out that I¡¯ve got a status menu,¡± Jake answered. ¡°I do?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Say ¡®Status¡¯,¡± said Jake. ¡°Status,¡± Baxter said and then was Jake made deaf by a loud, painful noise as Baxter began howling his head off. ¡°Stop, stop¡± screamed Jake. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Pictures. In head,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t like. Don¡¯t want.¡± ¡°Shh boy. Hold on, let me try something,¡± Jake said. Then he followed up with an internal ¡°Close Status,¡± which caused the menu to disappear.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Jake said. ¡°Say ¡®Close Status¡¯.¡± Baxter did and the menu must have disappeared because he said, ¡°thank you.¡± Jake wondered if Baxter¡¯s Status Menu looked the same as his, but he wasn¡¯t that concerned with the dog¡¯s menus right then. He said ¡°Status¡± again and the menu reappeared. ¡°Ok boy,¡± he said. ¡°Let me try to figure out something.¡± Looking at the menu he thought again about what it all meant. He noticed that he didn¡¯t have a name first off. He guessed that his name he didn¡¯t translate. He thought about renaming himself Jake Silvestre but figured that his former human name wouldn¡¯t match his new dungeon existence. It seemed odd to be a dungeon named Jake. Like the sentence ¡®I¡¯m going diving inside of Jake¡¯ didn¡¯t seem appropriate somehow. Although the idea that the adventurers might say Jake has many levels made him happy. ¡®Take that ex-girlfriends who thought I was a shallow nerd. I have levels.¡¯ Although thinking about it, did he? All he had so far was a room. He decided to table thinking about the name for now and come back to it later. He wasn¡¯t sure about the level either. Level 0 seemed a little harsh, but appropriate, after all, he was a room. Again he decided to table it. The race was interesting. Dungeon, Human Variant. He guessed that there were dungeons made out of animals, even monsters. In most of the dungeon stories, dungeons formed where things died where the mana was particularly dense. Sometimes it involved a crystal or gem called a core. He wondered if he was a core. Somehow he didn¡¯t think so from the way Bob had described him. What does the phrase ¡°a semi-autonomous, quasi-divine helper that¡¯s recruited to manage a transition problem¡± mean anyway? He wondered if he was an attempt to prevent this random spawning or a whim of a god named Bob or even something else. Then he wondered about both terms in the description: semi-autonomous and quasi-divine. Could he move up to fully-autonomous and divine? Experience? Again, didn¡¯t know anything about it, but he assumed that it would grow and cause his levels to grow. The Mana points seemed at a guess tied to his wisdom and intelligence statistic. He had no idea how they regenerated, but he assumed that they did - somehow. He wasn¡¯t sure about the intelligence or wisdom statistics either. High or Low? On a scale of 1-20 they were pretty good, 1-100, well, he could feed himself. Finally, he tried ¡°Help¡± after which he got another menu.
Good try! You¡¯re doing fine! Unfortunately, the help file writes itself with knowledge gained or already possessed by the owner. Since you just started, ¡­ not much here. But keep the faith! Keep trying!
He tried ¡°Inventory¡± which didn¡¯t result in anything. Skills brought up another menu, blank except for the title and some random chatter.
Doin¡¯ good. Again, nothing here. You gotta have some skillz before you can show ¡®em. Skills:
¡°Spells¡± brought up another blank menu which he thought was interesting in what it implied. He might be able to do magic.
Look at you go! Nothing yet. Spells:
At that point, Baxter spoke up and said, ¡°Hungry. Want light.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure that Baxter needed to eat or if it was a leftover reflex of his earlier life, but he was pretty sure that some light would be helpful. He just had no idea how to generate it. ¡°Ok boy. I¡¯m working on it. Give me some time, Ok?¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter and then a moment later, ¡°How long?¡± It was probably a good thing that Jake didn¡¯t have a limbic system since he was pretty sure that he¡¯d be a little frustrated with Baxter about now. ¡°I don¡¯t know boy. I¡¯m going to be working on it though so hopefully soon, Ok?¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter. Once again Jake felt the connection to the dog. He wanted to help him but really had no idea how just yet. ¡®Let¡¯s go with the old standby,¡¯ he thought. ¡°Let there be light,¡± he said. He felt Baxter raise his head from his paws and heard the sounds of his head moving and the hair on his body brushing against the ground. ¡°No light,¡± said Baxter. ¡°I know Baxter,¡± said Jake. ¡°I¡¯m going to be talking to myself a lot, so just ignore it if you would, Ok?¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter. And then, from the sounds Jake heard, he lay his head back down on the stone floor of the room and soon was fast asleep. ¡®This is hardcore,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®No help, no tutorial, a dog for a dungeon fairy, I mean what the hell, Bob. Are you wanting me to fail?¡¯ Chapter 3 Jake gave Baxter a few minutes to fall further asleep and then started to think about his status and the items on the menu. He noticed that his lack of a body made him much more patient than he used to be. He also started to think about what it meant to be a dungeon. Regardless of what it meant for other dungeons, he took a vow right then that he wasn¡¯t going to be a murder pit. Some other way of existing as a dungeon must be possible. He thought about Bob and decided that despite the Being throwing him away, he liked his new circumstances. If Bob provided no instructions, he couldn¡¯t criticize the result. So dungeon good, murder pit bad, Baxter good, and we¡¯ll have to see about the rest of it. ¡®First things first,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®I need to make a list, a plan.¡¯ Jake loved to make lists. He was a planner. He started planning from the very first day he could talk. His mom, a waitress at Tally Good Food Cafe in Tulsa, said ¡°he started planning in my womb! I swear to god the child kicked in a pattern and he hasn¡¯t changed since.¡± Aside from being a technical writer that he used to put food on his table, Jake also planned to be a great writer. That turned out to be harder and take longer than he¡¯d planned. Pre-Apocalypse.
  1. Figure out mana
  2. Figure out Qi
  3. Figure out what makes Baxter happy
  4. Figure out what it means to be a dungeon.
Then he revised the list because he didn¡¯t like the constant use of Figure out.
  1. Mana
  2. Qi
  3. Baxter happy
  4. What it means to be a dungeon
  5. Light
  6. How to make rooms
And he paused for a while, then called up his status menu and noticed something and added it to the list.
  1. Dungeon points
And then because he¡¯d read dungeon novels before he threw in,
  1. Loot
  2. Dungeon monsters
This first crack at organizing his new life pleased him. He thought about adding ¡®Write Great American novel¡¯ as another step but decided against it. That holdover from his previous life needed to go. Well, for now. He wasn¡¯t sure how long a quasi-divine dungeon lived, but there would be time for writing if he wanted to, time to add it to the next list. ¡®Ok, what is my priority?¡¯ Jake thought. After thinking about it, it shocked him to turn out to be number 3, Make Baxter happy, that he focused on. This puzzled him. After thinking about it for a while longer he thought that it had something to do with his lack of a body. Somehow as a disembodied intelligence, he felt the connection with Baxter deep inside himself. He knew it was strange, but that connection was important. He needed it preserved and cherished. He needed a connection to the physical world. He needed something to stimulate his attachment to the world. And Baxter, this strange talking dog, somehow connected him. ¡®This pretty much changes everything,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®I¡¯m a dog¡¯s servant now. Oh my God! I went to Princeton for this?!¡¯ But once again, there was no real heat to the thought. Compared to actual feelings, the emotional warmth that he received talking to and working with the dog, they might as well have been words on a page. ¡®Ok,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®Can I connect in this way with others? How long Baxter is going to live? Is my mom still alive?¡¯ And the fact that he¡¯d now thought of his mother and his stepfamily made him feel ashamed. The thought of living forever with no connections scared him. This fear penetrated and he felt it even without a body, somehow, deep inside whatever his new body might be. ¡®Ok, so my new list goes like this,¡¯ he thought.
  1. Baxter happy
    1. Light
    2. Space to run
    3. Things to chew on
    4. Things to make him happy
  2. Life as a dungeon
    1. Dungeon points
    2. Loot
    3. Monsters
  3. Me happy and connected
    1. My mom and step-family
Like every life goal list, what seemed like a nice even progression in his head, needed unsnarling by doing. Step two was all about step one. And step three was so low because of the urgency of the two other steps. And then he felt an urge well up inside him, ¡®1. Need exit to surface.¡¯ ¡®Woah,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I guess my new race has urges and desires that my previous race didn¡¯t.¡¯ Now that he thought about it, he felt full. Actually a little overfull. Full of what, he wasn¡¯t sure of, but he felt like he needed to get something out of him. He wasn¡¯t sure how to get rid of whatever it was at this point but, if he were still human, he¡¯d have been running for the can to keep his ass from exploding. He looked at his status sheet again and noticed that his mana had increased, instead of 310, it now read 310 (325). ¡®Well isn¡¯t that special,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I¡¯m ODing on mana, I guess. Maybe dungeons don¡¯t have a limit. Maybe they need to burn it or use it somehow. How can I use it? Wait, wait,¡¯ he thought. ¡°I have skills, I have spells, I might have abilities?¡¯ As if summoned, a new screen appeared.
Thinking too much, doing too little. Looking a little bloated there, dungeon boy. Like you maybe better get rid of something or else... Abilities:
¡®Well shit,¡¯ he thought. ¡®It sounds like I need to spend some mana or else. Or else what, I don¡¯t know, but it sounds like I won''t enjoy it!¡¯ He thought again about his list and Baxter¡¯s light request. ¡®If I can light up this room or cell we¡¯re in, I can burn off some of this mana,¡¯ he thought. In the stories that he¡¯d read, the heroes would usually discover their mana by meditating on their bodies. They would somehow discover it in their chest or head or even belly button. Not much use when you don¡¯t have a head or belly button, he thought. But this dungeon is my body and I can sense things in it? Can¡¯t hurt to try. So meditate! Can¡¯t feel my body, so no distractions there. But I¡¯ve got no breath so nothing to focus on either. Every meditation technique he¡¯d ever heard of used the breath to focus. It stumped him for a second and then Baxter gave a small whine and a little bit of a huff in his breathing. ¡®Perfect timing, Baxter,¡¯ he thought and then he focused everything he had on the dog¡¯s breathing. His perception of the dog grew over time and he could practically feel the air rushing into the lungs, passing through the trachea, filing the bronchi, the bronchioles, even feeling the air filling the alveoli, oxygenating the blood, feeling the blood circulation throughout the dog¡¯s body, the blood oxygen exchange with the cells. After a while, he felt something else besides blood moving through the dog, a shimmer and as he noticed it, he got another menu.
Congratu-damn-lations. May want to step up the pace a bit or else things are gonna get a little explody. Experience gained. Ability Gained Mana Sense Elemental Sphere: All Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent Ability to sense mana. Mana appears as a blue fluid or gas in its unattributed state. When attributed or associated with an element, it will appear as a gas whose color reflects its elemental characteristics. A living creature¡¯s mana IS always attributed.
  • Fire (RED)
  • Water (BLUE)
  • Earth (BROWN)
  • Air (YELLOW)
  • Light (WHITE)
  • Darkness (BLACK shadow)
  • Life (GREEN)
  • Death (GREY)
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. With his perception still in the dog, he saw the dog¡¯s green mana, a small bit of grey, brown, blue, yellow, white, black and red. The last red bit, in particular, surprised him. A large percentage of the dog''s mana flamed like fire. He wasn¡¯t used to thinking of dogs that had fire in them. ¡®Cool beans, Baxter old boy. You may be a firebreather yet!,¡¯ he thought. But every element was inside the dog, just in different amounts. Now that he had the ability, he looked outside the dog and noticed blue mana everywhere. A different blue than water. He wasn¡¯t sure, having no frame of reference but it looked like a lot more mana than 325, well, now make that 350 mana. ¡®Oh,¡¯ he thought. ¡®That seems to be a lot of mana. What my step-dad used to call a shit-ton of mana. That must be what the menu is talking about. Fuck!¡¯ ¡®What can I do with this stuff?¡¯ he thought. ¡®It¡¯s not enough that I can see it now, I need to do something with it. Pretty fast. What can I do?¡¯ Lacking any other experience, he turned to his web novel/fantasy novel experience. ¡®Reach out!¡¯ he thought. ¡®I need to gain a skill or ability to manipulate it and then I can do something with it. Maybe. Probably.¡¯ With every fiber, well, crystal of his being he concentrated on the mana that he could see around him. The blue gaseous mana was streaming into the room. From where he didn¡¯t know but it was coming in like a garden hose on full. The mana quantity increased by the second. It was coalescing on the walls, turning into a denser liquid. Circulating around the room in the open center, pooling in the corners. Baxter began to whine in his sleep. ¡®Ok, ok,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I¡¯m a dungeon. We exist to control this stuff. It must be part of my racial heritage. Just like the need to have an entrance at the surface, I need to get out of the way and let my body or crystal or whatever do its thing. I need to relax and ¡­¡¯ and then his train of inspiration broke. ¡®Do what?¡¯ he thought. ¡®I need to do what?¡¯ He used his mana sense again. He could see that the mana was there, blue, ready, but he didn¡¯t know how. ¡®Ok, ok,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Reach out. Reach out with the same part of your mind that can sense the mana. Reach out and ask it to do something. Just tell it to move. Move in a circle.¡¯ He did that. At first nothing happened. He tried desperately but nothing happened. He tried moving the whole mass, but nothing. Then he thought, ¡®Too much. I¡¯m trying to do too much. Focus on the smallest bit that you can sense and try to move that bit.¡¯ He did. Looking in front of his point of reference, he focused on the current, then tried to see within the current, to see what composed it. To see the smallest particle and to try to control it. Finally, he located a section of the mana, not the smallest possible piece he could break it down to, but a small area that he could focus on. A small bit of drifting mana in one of the corners of the room, an eddy almost. Then he tried to reach out using only his will backed by his new perception to cause it to change, to move. He strained against it, willed it to do something, anything, move, move, he despaired. Just as it felt as if something were going to break inside him, as if he had no energy or will power or ability to focus left, it did.
Good start, but you may want to finish soon. Experience gained. Ability Gained Mana Manipulation Elemental Sphere: All Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent Ability to manipulate mana. This is one of a dungeon¡¯s core abilities. Although a dungeon may do spells with time, it has the capability to directly interact with mana. It can use it for spell like effects, purify it of its elemental attribution, assign mana an elemental attribution and store and release mana into its environment.
¡®Good! Good! Now Bore,¡¯ he thought, imagining a hole to the surface, trying to use his new mana manipulation ability to direct the massive amount of mana in the room. Not a large hole, about the size of a fire hose. The mana in the room swirled and then the current changed direction and pointed straight up. At the rock of the ceiling, a flashing of colors occurred as he changed the mana''s attributes, running through the spectrum before settling on brown. Then as if it were dissolving, the ceiling began to change. A small dimple developed about 4¡± in diameter, but almost before the dimple registered on his senses, it deepened and then vanished into a tube, a tunnel leading beyond his senses. The mana current began flowing towards the tube and the pent up, over-powering pressure caused by the mana began disappearing along with much of the mana in the room. Baxter shivered in his sleep, let out a little chuff of a bark and then seemed to calm down and fall deeper into his sleep.
Woo boy! You skinned in by a hair. I swear two minutes more and we¡¯d of had exploded dungeon and dog stretched all over the place. Good job on surviving. Keep up the good work. Experience gained. Skill Gained Excavation (Digging) Elemental Sphere: Earth Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 per 4 cubic meters removed. Ability to remove matter, to tunnel, to create space, to process solid matter, to render it into another state of being.
¡®Damn!¡¯ he thought. He was glad that he didn¡¯t have a body because he would have crapped his pants. ¡®Damn!¡¯ he thought again. ¡®That was too close.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure why Bob had tossed him into such a dangerous predicament and not given him more instructions, more information about it, but he thought he ought to take it as a learning point. The apocalypse had happened and it wasn¡¯t safe for anyone. Including quasi-divine dungeons and their dog. Using his mana sense he looked around the room. Already the blue mist of mana was clearing out, vanishing. The pressure he¡¯d somehow felt dissipated and the room looked almost the same as it did before the addition of his mana sense. No blue fog in the air, no mana condensing on the walls. There still was a faint shimmer of blue in the air, but it vanished almost as soon as it appeared. Only to reappear in another area and vanish from there as well. Somehow, mana was being generated by him or within him. It felt strange calling a room his body. He also noticed that he could sense the tube leading to the surface, not to mention the large dog sleeping in the center of the room.
Just to make it official. Experience gained. Ability Gained Dungeon Sense Elemental Sphere: All Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent A dungeon needs to know what¡¯s happening inside it, well him if you want to be. You¡¯ve gained the ability to sense everything that is happening within your bounds.
He wondered about the hole to the surface and the sudden influx of what had to be an enormous amount of mana the area around the surface had received. He wondered if it had caused any changes or mutations or had any effect on the place where the tunnel exited, but decided that he¡¯d worry about that later. For now, he had his list! ¡®Make light!¡¯ he thought. ¡®That was the original step one on the list, let¡¯s do this.¡¯ He thought about how he¡¯d acquired the skill, Excavation. All he¡¯d done was focus his mana sense on the mana and the location that he¡¯d wanted the hole to appear and then try to will the action he wanted to occur. He wondered briefly if humans could do this or if it was something only dungeons could do. He focused again on the mana in the room, trying to sense it. It was harder to do now that there wasn¡¯t such massive quantities present, but he now had the ability. ¡®Ok,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s think about what it is we want to appear. Not bright lights, at least not yet, but dim, like fireflies. A dim, yellow glow, that¡¯s what we want. And I want it only in a certain area.¡¯ He focused on an area of the wall. A circle about ? of a meter wide. He tried to see it glowing with a dim yellow light. He thought of light, its characteristics. He thought of mana, the attribute of light mana that he¡¯d seen in the dog, and then tried to combine the two. He focused his entire being on the circle, willing the unattributed mana to change into light mana. Willing the circle to glow. Minutes went by, but he worked at it. No body to throw him off with a grumbling stomach or a bead of sweat falling into his eyes, pure determination. Finally, the circle began to glow.
Tired of the dark, are you? Dungeon sense not enough for you? Oh, that¡¯s right, you got to take care of the dog. Funny isn¡¯t it, survive the apocalypse, become a dungeon and you still gotta walk the dog. You are going to walk him aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m thinking a 3.25 meter X 3.25 meter¡¯ room ain¡¯t gonna cut it! Experience gained. Skill Gained Light Elemental Sphere: Light Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na except creatures of darkness Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 per area lit (.5 meter3). Ability to create light within a clearly defined area within the dungeon bounds.
He figured that the message meant that Bob wanted him to grow. He wasn¡¯t sure why he wanted him to grow, but hidden in that message was a clear order to make the dungeon bigger. He didn¡¯t want to piss off Bob. When Bob¡¯s happy, everybody¡¯s happy, he hoped. And making Baxter and Bob happy was his new life¡¯s work. ¡°Light,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Your welcome boy! I¡¯m still working on the rest of it. Is the light bright enough for you?¡± ¡°Brighter!¡± said Baxter. ¡°Bob said ¡®Make Room!¡¯¡± ¡°Bob talks to you?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Yes,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Boring. Too many words.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s not tell Bob he¡¯s boring, alright?¡± Jake said. Privately wondering what Bob had said and hoped he wasn¡¯t listening when Baxter called him boring. ¡°Make run room?¡± said Baxter. ¡°I¡¯ll work on it,¡± said Jake. ¡°And I¡¯ll make the lights brighter.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter and went back to sleep. This time Jake could sense that the dog was sleeping, could actually ¡°see¡± the dog sleeping and ¡°hear¡± the dog¡¯s breathing too. While the senses he used were not their human equivalents, they provided much the same information. Only more of it. Chapter 4 ¡®It¡¯s time,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s time I figured out the rest of this crap. For now. Baxter¡¯s asleep and Bob¡¯s off my back, so I¡¯ve got time.¡¯ At least he hoped he did. He thought back to his list:
  1. Baxter happy
    1. Light
    2. Space to run
    3. Things to chew on
    4. Things to make him happy
  2. Life as a dungeon
    1. Dungeon points
    2. Loot
    3. Monsters
  3. Me happy and connected
    1. My mom and step-family
OK, I can at least cross one thing off it, Light. Of course, I¡¯ve got to add make light brighter, but since doing so would wake the dog, I can hold off on that. So that leaves, Space, which both Bob and Baxter seemed to think was important. Chew toys, things to make him happy, dungeon points, loot and monsters, are all less important.¡¯ He wondered about his list again. Princeton! Then decided to let it go. ¡®Baxter is my friend and only person, well, dog that I¡¯ve got to talk to. Connections. It¡¯s all about connections. Keeping him happy, keeps me happy,¡¯ he thought. He didn¡¯t want to experiment around the sleeping dog, so he thought about what he could do. ¡®Make the room next to this one,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Can I do that?¡¯ He tried. He thought about a space about ? a meter between the room he was in and the remaining rock that surrounded him and tried to remove it. He spent an enormous amount of time and energy on it but nothing happened. He tried larger and smaller volumes of rock. It made no difference. After about an hour, he stopped and thought about it. ¡®What am I doing wrong?¡¯ he thought. He tried his ¡®Bore¡¯ trick on the wall of the room and almost instantly a dimple formed and the rock began vanishing. He quit almost immediately because the process wasn¡¯t noiseless. It emitted a low, grinding noise coupled with a small slapping or clapping noise. He hadn¡¯t noticed it the first time he¡¯d used the process because there was so much pressure on him. The overabundance of mana, trying to get the skill, all those things had pretty much kept him from noticing the noise. Besides, he hadn¡¯t had the dungeon sense ability back then. He would have really needed to be focusing to even notice it. He thought about what this meant. He could Bore in his room, but not in an unconnected space. Another racial imperative might have appeared, adding up to two so far:
  1. Must have dungeon entrance at surface.
  2. Rooms must be connected.
¡®Or could it be more general than that,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Instead of connected rooms, maybe it was something like, Can¡¯t perform actions outside of dungeon bounds.¡¯ He thought about it for a second and then decided it was the second. And then he wondered about that, dungeon bounds? ¡®What does that even mean?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Is it the actual space I¡¯ve carved out or do they extend beyond that space?¡¯ He thought of the tube that he¡¯d created to the surface. He could follow its entire length. He had known which direction the surface was. He had chewed through the rock and dirt and mortar on the way up. ¡®Hmm, mortar,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I must have hit something man-made up there.¡¯ He wondered if he should add a ¡®Check out surface¡¯ to his list, but needed to stay focused. He could add it later. Do it later. He had known before he had tunneled through it what the rock was. At the time, he wasn¡¯t paying attention, didn¡¯t care. ¡®TL:AA. Too long: Ate Anyway,¡¯ he thought. That meant he had an awareness of more than his room, his bounds stretched farther. He tried to sense the area he¡¯d been trying to excavate. It was a mixture of sandstone and dirt. He could feel the individual grains that made up the stone. He swept his awareness through the area surrounding his room and discovered that he could sense out to about 100 meters. Almost all of it sandstone. The tube to the surface ended in a flat bit of limestone stones joined by mortar that stretched out past where his awareness spread. The area of limestone was about ?¡¯s of a meter. The tube ended about 20 meters above the roof of his room. His perception ended at the outermost edge of the worked stone. This puzzled him. ¡®Ah! Questions! Shit!¡± he thought. ¡°Every time I figure something out, it raises more questions. So, no, it isn¡¯t a case of being outside of my bounds. It seems like some skills can¡¯t function away from my tunnels? Rooms? Body? So rule #2 stands. And that means what?¡¯ He paused and sat there trying to figure out what he needed to figure out. Before he forgot, he added another dungeon rule, ¡®3. Bounds end at atmosphere¡¯. He wasn¡¯t sure about this one, but it seemed to match what he¡¯d noticed at the tube¡¯s mouth or his dungeon¡¯s entrance. He made a note to check on this one. Maybe he could expand his bounds someway? He decided to try to create a little hole in the top of the room and bore a little tunnel toward where he¡¯d been trying to excavate. He kept the hole small, about the size of a dime, and worked slowly to try to keep the noise down. He didn¡¯t want to wake Baxter. He was successful. The grinding, clapping noise was very faint and he kept at it until he reached about a meter from his current walls. The dog didn''t move. Then he tried to remove the largest amount of rock/dirt that his skill allowed him to, 4 cubic meters. The sound roared, the grinding loud and the clap even louder, but they were muffled by the meter of rock. Baxter only rolled over and grumbled in his sleep. It was odd. He could perceive the sound at both places, at both levels. His mind somehow just processed the event in both places as if it was natural. Now that he thought about it he could perceive the sound along the dime-sized tunnel and even the exit tube. He checked out his status sheet again looking at his mana points. It appeared that the over-mana he¡¯d been filled with had disappeared when he created the tunnel to the surface and the excess mana in his room drained out. It also showed that he¡¯d spent some of his available mana. It read 310(260). ¡®So,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Just like spells, I guess, skills take mana. Or maybe they just require you to spend something? In humans or Baxter, I imagine that they¡¯d need to spend stamina or maybe Qi or something. That must be the difference between a skill and an ability. An ability is something from inside of you, a skill is something you practice and get better at. I guess you might be able to develop abilities too. Ooh! I guess that means I¡¯ll be able to take more with less mana excavating as I get better. Cool! Grand Canyon for the win!¡¯ He did it again, and sure enough, his mana dropped 25 points. He also now had an 8 meter3 hole in the ground perpendicular to him, connected to his room by a meter long, dime-sized tunnel. He did it again, rapidly 9 more times and now had a tunnel one meter3 stretching straight away from him for 44 meters. He stopped then because he ran out of mana. He had ten mana points left, a sleeping dog, and a tunnel that the dog couldn¡¯t reach in the upper part of the room. ¡®I could have planned this better,¡¯ he thought. He waited for about thirty minutes, but there was no change in his mana. Of course, just then, he got another notification:
Keep it up. A bit more planning, maybe next time? Skill Level Gained Excavation (Boring) Rank: Bronze Level 2 Choose:
  • Another meter3 of material removed
  • Minus 5 mana to use skill
¡°Hey Bob? You listening? What¡¯s a Rank of Bronze mean? How many points did I need to go up a level in skill? He waited a while but no answers appeared. He wasn¡¯t sure if the notice appeared then because he had finally leveled up or because he¡¯d finally stopped his boring frenzy. ¡°I bet humans get help files and answers to their questions. Not cool! Not fair.¡± he said, but still nothing. The great help desk in the sky stayed closed for business. The blue screen hung there in his vision, waiting for his decision. He thought about it and then said option b please and the screen disappeared. He¡¯d decided on b because, for the same amount of mana, he could excavate more. He waited another 30 minutes but once again his mana didn¡¯t change. He thought back to the novels he¡¯d read and thought about how the MCs got their mana back and they did it by meditating. He¡¯d never heard of a dungeon meditating before, but he didn¡¯t know what else he could do, short of waiting to see if his mana reset on some kind of timer. He¡¯d also tried to meditate on mana before and hadn¡¯t got the skill. He had got the mana sense ability. No meditation ability. Maybe he hadn¡¯t tried for long enough? He tried again, composing his mind, focusing on the breathing dog, breath in, breath out. He kept focusing on the dog¡¯s breath, then after a while, he added the mana sense ability and tried to simply be present, to watch the mana in his dungeon body. He noticed mana coming into existence and then pouring up the tube and out the entrance of his dungeon. It was strangely peaceful. Calming. Like watching a stream or a waterfall. Mana coming into existence, flowing out into the world. Coming. Going. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. This went on for at least another hour before he got the idea to try to grab some of the mana and just play with it. He started directing it in circles, damming it, forming little pools, cloud-like formations, he tried to sketch things with it, he made a bad picture of Baxter sleeping. Finally, he had the thought, ¡®I wonder what mana tastes like? Can I eat mana?¡¯ He pictured the mana coming inside him via a mouth and lips, sucking it down an imaginary throat into his also illusionary belly and, ...
Well, aren¡¯t you clever? Figuring out how to bite off some mana for you. Normally, that doesn¡¯t happen ¡®til dungeons gain a few levels, get a bit bigger, start producing more mana, but we¡¯ll allow it. Experience gained. Ability Gained Mana Siphon Elemental Sphere: All Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent A dungeon usually needs more mana than it¡¯s given. Sometimes it learns how to take it. +25 mana per half hour up to dungeon¡¯s mana limits.
¡®Well alright,¡¯ he thought. ¡°Now I can get to it.¡± And so he did. A combination of Siphoning and Boring made the hole grow bigger. This time he tried to expand underneath the first section he¡¯d removed, then underneath that one, growing the hole downward. Finally, he tried to remove the last .25 meter3 of rock that remained, leveling out the floor so it would match his room¡¯s floor¡¯s level. He noticed that the mana cost of the last Bore left him with more mana. ¡®So, skills are scalable,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Good to know. If I don¡¯t use them to their limits, I don¡¯t spend as much mana.¡¯ That boring process had taken him an hour and a half. Baxter was still sleeping, so he moved over next to the starting section and repeated: siphon, bore, siphon, bore, siphon, bore, siphon, bore. He kept doing that until Baxter finally woke up after sleeping for about five and a half hours. ¡°Hello,¡± Baxter said, sleepily. ¡°Hey Buddy,¡± Jake replied. ¡°I¡¯m awake,¡± Baxter said. ¡°Yes you are,¡± Jake said. He wasn¡¯t sure where the conversation was going. ¡°Want run,¡± said Baxter. ¡°I¡¯m working on it,¡± said Jake. ¡°Room bigger? Room smaller.¡± asked Baxter. Looking with his senses, Jake noticed that Baxter was now about 4 meters long, not including his tail. He would stand, Jake guessed from the length of his legs, a little less than two meters at his shoulders. Bob had supersized him sometime during the day. He didn¡¯t remember the dog being that big. He tried to think about how to explain the digging¡¯s progress or lack of to the dog. ¡°Behind the East wall, I¡¯ve been making a tunnel for you,¡± Jake said. Noting in passing that he now seemed to have a perfect sense of direction. ¡°Right now it¡¯s about as long as you are.¡± ¡°OK,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Can¡¯t see?¡¯ ¡°Boring holes, making tunnels makes noise. A lot of noise. I left a wall so I wouldn¡¯t disturb you. So you could sleep,¡± Jake said. ¡°Want see?¡± said Baxter. ¡°Well,¡± said Jake, ¡°Digging takes mana. And I don¡¯t have a lot of mana. So digging is slow. I dig, then I need to rest, dig and rest.¡± He figured resting was easier for a dog to understand, then siphoning. He wasn¡¯t sure if the dog understood mana either. ¡°How long?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°How long a tunnel do you want?¡± asked Jake back. ¡°Long, long,¡± said Baxter. ¡®Well, that¡¯s helpful,¡¯ thought Jake. ¡°How long is long?¡± he asked. ¡°It long,¡± said Baxter and nodded his head sagely. Jake briefly wondered if the dog was fucking with him. ¡°Hungry, thirsty,¡± said Baxter. ¡°No move. Only sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that you don¡¯t need to eat or even drink now, Ok?¡± said Jake. ¡°I¡¯ll try to figure out a way to get you something to eat and drink though, Ok buddy?¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter. ¡°What do?¡± Jake thought about it and then said, ¡°Sorry buddy, the only thing you can do. Sleep.¡± Baxter sighed, then placed his much larger head on his frankly, enormous paws and with a sigh, fell back asleep. Jake focused on the now sleeping dog again. His former golden coat was now more of a reddish color, a deep red with brown and black highlights. It made him blend in with the shadowy room. His coat looked a lot thicker too. His head had become more blocky like a pit bulls rather than the golden retriever mix that he used to be. His paws looked funny too. Not like they used to, but more hand-like, with nails that seemed metallic. They actually glistened in the poor, yellow light of the room. Jake wondered about that. He took another look at the dog¡¯s mana and noticed that the three largest concentrations were: green, red and brown. Black came in a distant, but still respectable, fourth. He decided that when the dog next woke up he¡¯d have him do some digging. It looked like those paw-hands were capable of doing some serious damage, even to stone. He was also wondering about the fire mana. Could the dog be a fire-breather? A dog with metal claws and teeth that could breathe fire? And hide in the shadows? Baxter might be a total badass! Jake got back into it. Siphon, Bore. The tunneling kept on. After about 3 and a half hours, Jake got hit with another notification.
Way to go. Way to plan before you dig. Skill Level Gained Excavation (Boreing) Rank: Bronze Level 3 Choose:
  • Another meter3 of material removed
  • Minus 5 mana to use skill
Once again, Jake said, ¡°Option b, please,¡± and the box vanished. When he checked his status sheet he discovered the cost of Boring had dropped to 15 per four meters3 . About an hour and a half later, Baxter whined and raised his head. ¡°Not sleepy,¡± he said. ¡°Want do!¡± Jake took that to mean that Baxter was bored and wanted something to do. Jake had expanded the tunnel by a fair bit. Well, when he looked at it, not really. He¡¯d only been able to expand the tunnel to about 8 meters due east. That was not bad when you considered that he¡¯d just started tunneling about 10 and a half hours ago, but not miraculous or anything. But it was all he was capable of doing right now, so ¡®it is what it is.¡¯ ¡®Hey Baxter, can you dig through the east wall?¡± ¡°Which wall?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°The east wall?¡± said Jake. ¡°What?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Do you know right from left?¡± asked Jake. Baxter looked around, his eyes shifting. ¡°No,¡± he finally answered. ¡°Can learn?¡± Jake looked at the big dog, the extremely big dog, and then looked at his front paws. One paw, the left one, had a black marking on it, almost like a glove, the other red paw did have some black strands of hair in it, like camouflage. ¡°Your front black paw is your left paw, the other paw is your right.¡± ¡°Black paw. Red paw,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Well, yes, but right and left are understandable by other people,¡± said Jake. ¡°What people?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Other people that you might meet,¡± Jake answered. Baxter looked around the little room, clearly looking for the other people that Jake mentioned. Then from his prone position, he raised first his black paw, then his left paw. Point made, he lay his head back down. It was pretty obvious at least to Jake that Baxter was not going to adopt the standard terminology. Although he wasn¡¯t sure that the dog didn¡¯t understand it, he thought that maybe the dog just didn¡¯t want to use it. Once again, he wasn¡¯t sure if the dog was screwing with him or not. ¡°Do you know east, west, north, and south?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Yes,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Head. Tail. Black paw. Red paw?¡± ¡°Well, except if you were to turn around, head and tail would be switched, right?¡± asked Jake. He could see the dog thinking about it and decided that he¡¯d better finish the lesson before Baxter came up with another reason to mess with him. ¡°East is always east. West is west. North is north and south is south. The wall to the right of the light is east,¡± hurried Jake. ¡°Wall east,¡± asked Baxter. ¡°The direction east is the direction of the wall,¡± said Jake. ¡°West is always the opposite, and when you face east, north is always left.¡¯¡¯ ¡°North. Black paw?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Yes,¡± said Jake. ¡°When you¡¯re facing east.¡± ¡°Head knows East,¡± said Baxter. ¡°East,¡± he said, motioning with his head in front of him. ¡°You always know which direction you¡¯re looking at?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Yes,¡± answered Baxter. ¡°Head knows. Always. Bob says.¡± ¡°Bob says?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Pictures bad. Bob talk. Good,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Too much.¡± ¡®Interesting,¡¯ thought Jake. ¡®I guess dogs and monsters don¡¯t get menus, they get voices. At least talking dogs do. Can I teach Baxter to read?¡¯ ¡°Well, that makes it easier,¡± said Jake. ¡°Try to dig in the east wall.¡± And then before Baxter could say it, he said, ¡°Head.¡± Baxter stood up. Once he was on his feet, the room seemed to grow smaller. He seemed to almost fill it when he was standing. He reached out his giant paw and with one nail tried to scratch at the wall. It penetrated the wall and left a long, deep-looking scratch on the sandstone surface. Sandstone is not the hardest of rocks, but Jake was still impressed. He was more impressed when Baxter put his whole paw on the surface and began scooping out chunks of the stone. He was going to town on the wall. In less than a minute, he had carved a hole about ? s of a meter in it. Shortly thereafter he¡¯d hit the space behind it and he was through the wall and on the other side. ¡°Dark. But see?¡± said Baxter. ¡°Bob made some changes to you while you were asleep.¡± ¡®Oh,¡± he said. ¡°Darkvision.¡± ¡°You have Darkvision?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Bob says,¡± answered Baxter. ¡°Do you have a special digging ability?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Dig,¡± answered Baxter. ¡°Do you spend mana to use it?¡± Jake asked. ¡°No. Make tired,¡± answered Baxter. ¡®Wow,¡¯ thought Jake. ¡®He is a boss. I pity the adventurer that tries to shut a door on him! What is his stamina?¡¯ ¡°Want dig!¡± said Baxter. ¡°Ok,¡± said Jake. ¡°Go for it! Dig all you want. Dig east, Ok?¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter, and then he disappeared into the wall, only his wagging tail and hindquarters still sticking out. Jake could hear him wuffling and growling and the sound that his digging skill made as he dug his tunnel. Jake had a couple of blue heelers named Charlotte and Emily when he was a kid that used to dig holes in the backyard like nobody¡¯s business. This was a whole different world. As the dog moved away from him, Jake remained aware of where and what the dog was doing. The tunnel that he was making was somehow added to Jake¡¯s sense of self, his body. The remnants that he was throwing out were nowhere near the volume that he had created. Like Jake¡¯s Bore skill, most of the rock and dirt vanished. It also looked as if he compacted the rock and dirt that he tunneled through at the surface as if to make sure that there would be no cave-ins. Once, Jake noticed this, he looked at his own tunnel and noticed that the surface was different from the native sandstone. It was much harder. It must have been a result of his Bore ability. Nice,¡¯ he thought, ¡®Ok, let¡¯s get back to it.¡¯ Chapter 5 The daily grind of being a dungeon kept on. For some reason though, Jake didn¡¯t get bored. It was like those times when he was writing and all the words just flowed and he didn¡¯t notice time passing. Or as a kid mowing the lawn, the sun hot and bright, the lawn stretching out in front of him, square and waiting to be chopped down to size. And his mind turned off and he became one with his mower and the grass in front of it. In any case, his new ability to edit out the boredom of existence made the grind of boring out the dungeon bearable. Siphon, Bore. Siphon, Bore. In this way the hours went by. After about five hours, he got another notification.
You load sixteen tons, what do you get? Another day older and deeper in debt ... Skill Level Gained Excavation (Boreing) Rank: Bronze Level 4 Choose:
  • Another meter3 of material removed
  • Minus 5 mana to use skill
Once again, Jake said, ¡°Option b, please,¡± and the box vanished. When he checked his status sheet he discovered the cost of Boring had dropped to 10 per four meters3. 10 hours went past and Baxter still had not come back. It was Ok though, he could sense the dog out at the edge of his awareness, adding additional space to his body. Of course, that was before his tunnel had broken through to the surface and he¡¯d gone exploring. Jake couldn¡¯t sense him anymore. Who knows, perhaps this is what Bob wanted him to do. Dig! Dig! Explore! At least it was in line with what Jake was doing, bore, bore. He¡¯d decided not to worry about the .25 of a meter3 at the side of the passageway. He was carving out a straight passage, 3X3 meters wide. That meant that the room he was in was a little wider than the passageway. It bothered him a little, but he wasn¡¯t going to worry about it. He wasn¡¯t. He¡¯d made the decision and was going to stick to it. He was. For now. Siphon, Bore. After another couple of hours, Baxter came back. Tired and muddy, he looked like he had a bit of blood on his mouth too. ¡°Baxter,¡± Jake said. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Baxter had been digging like a dog digs. Anything that looked interesting was the direction he dug in. East was pretty much a guideline that he¡¯d pretty early on given up on. Jake had advanced his tunnel about 28 meters down the corridor formed by his original 44-meter hole that he¡¯d carved. He¡¯d just made a bigger tunnel following the path created by the smaller tunnel he¡¯d made earlier. Baxter had left that tunnel behind about 10 meters in and started what appeared to be a winding circular approach to the surface. Jake had kept his senses on it and the dog both, but wasn¡¯t worried too much about anything. After all, Baxter was now about 2 meters tall and 4 meters long. He didn¡¯t think too much could bother the dog, even if there were monsters up there. The dog hit the surface about four hours before and vanished from Jake¡¯s perception. Baxter lay down and ducked his head, ¡°Sorry Jake. East boring.¡± ¡°I know buddy! You just need to be careful, Ok?¡± Jake said. ¡°Ok,¡± Baxter replied. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Found rats,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Maybe humans. Not look.¡± Which meant, according to Jake¡¯s budding ability to understand Baxter, that he¡¯d gone to the surface, found some rats, had sensed the humans, but decided to leave them alone, at least for now. Jake decided that he¡¯d better talk to Baxter about humans. There¡¯s a difference between going up to a bunch of humans as a golden retriever-sized Labradoodle and going up to a group of humans as a two-meter tall pitbull-looking dog. He didn¡¯t want Baxter to have to defend himself when he was looking for an ear scratch. ¡°So you made it to the surface, yes?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Baxter answered. ¡°Were you outside?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Nope, inside,¡± Baxter answered. ¡°What was inside?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Rats,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Did you eat some rats?¡± Jake asked, trying to account for the blood he could perceive on the dog¡¯s muzzle. ¡°Yes,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Tasty!¡± Jake didn¡¯t really have a response to that. Rats were rats. Anyone that lived in the City pretty much hated them. The idea of Baxter eating them would have kind of made his skin crawl if he¡¯d still had skin. But, at the same time, any time something killed a rat was in his mind a time to celebrate. ¡°Where they big rats?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Yes,¡± said Baxter. ¡°How big?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Big,¡± answered Baxter. Jake seriously was starting to wonder about the dog. Did he have a sense of humor? How long, if so, was he going to keep on pulling his leg? ¡°Were they bigger than a pigeon?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Baxter answered. ¡°Were they bigger than you used to be?¡± asked Jake.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. This time it looked like the dog considered the question. It gave Jake pause to think about rats that big. He figured that mana he¡¯d released into the building had to have done something. Now he knew what it had done. ¡°Same, same,¡± said Baxter. Jake was getting pretty good at interpreting the dog¡¯s two-word answers. Same, same meant that the rats were about as big as a golden retriever. ¡°How many rats are there?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Many,¡± answered Baxter. ¡°As many the number of toes as you have on your black paw and red paw,¡± Jake asked. Thinking that the four toes of a dog would give him a numbering system of up to eight, but when he looked again at Baxter¡¯s paws, he saw that the dewclaw had moved down closer to the pad of his foot and kind of rotated behind it to act a little like an opposable thumb. The dog had five toes, almost fingers, on his front paws. ¡°More,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Nest.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± said Jake. ¡®Great,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Just what I want, a rat¡¯s nest right by my entrance. Especially a nest of giant rats.¡± He had a thought then and before he could think it through, he asked Baxter. ¡°Do you think you could bring me a rat?¡± Jake asked. It wasn¡¯t his first choice for monsters, but he had to start somewhere, didn''t he? It was also his first attempt to do normal dungeony things. Well, except for digging. Couldn¡¯t get more vanilla dungeon than that. ¡°Want rat?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Yes, please,¡± Jake said. ¡°Alive.¡± ¡°Ok Jake,¡± Baxter said. ¡°Get rat!¡± and he stood up and took off back through the tunnel he¡¯d made. ¡®I hope he doesn¡¯t run into any people,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®That would be a disaster. For the people.¡¯ Jake went back to boring and siphoning. It had almost been twenty-four hours so he wasn¡¯t surprised to see his mana reset as he finished up his first bore. He¡¯d finished siphoning mana and had some in the tank. He wasn¡¯t shocked to see that his mana only filled to his maximum amount of 310 rather than 310 + the 25 he¡¯d just siphoned. He was a little disappointed, but not really surprised. Dungeons had it rough. Thinking of his mother and step-family he hoped that they had it better, but wouldn¡¯t have bet money on it. He hoped that they at least got help files. Technical writers like help files. Even former technical writers that are now dungeons like help files. Baxter came back about an hour and a half later, carrying in his mouth an extremely large, mostly dead rat. ¡°Here rat!¡± he said, proudly. ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy, thank you so much! Thank you, Baxter. Thank you, you good boy you.¡± Baxter looked pleased at the praise. ¡°Why need?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m a dungeon," said Jake. "We, at least according to stories, can recreate monsters or things that die inside us. Well, maybe not humans, but monsters and animals.¡± ¡°Recreate me?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°I hope so,¡± Jake answered. ¡°If you get in trouble, I¡¯d like to be able to bring you back.¡± ¡°How know?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Baxter. I hope we never have to find out.¡± Baxter seemed to think about that for a moment and then Jake saw him shake the question off. Baxter actually shook his head and then looked at the rat again. ¡°Rat die?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Need kill?¡± and he started toward the almost dead rat. ¡°Hang on,¡± said Jake. ¡°Let me try to get ready. I¡¯ll tell you when to kill it.¡± Jake had grown up in Oklahoma. He¡¯d been deer hunting with his stepdad a couple of times, even bagged his limit both times, but hadn¡¯t really enjoyed it. His stepdad and stepbrother were both much bigger hunters that he was. However, looking at the dying rat, he felt a surge of what felt like hunger toward it. He wasn¡¯t sure what the feeling was, but he figured that it had something to do with his new dungeon body. ''Murder pit might be harder to avoid than he thought,'' Jake mused. He calmed himself and started to focus on the rat. It was bleeding from many bite marks where Baxter had bit it during their struggle. Its eyes closed. It wasn¡¯t long for this world. Jake felt the rat¡¯s blood draining onto his tunnel floor, he could both feel and hear the rat¡¯s harsh, gasping final breaths. He could see the mana in the rat: green, a lot of grey, a fair amount of brown and a slightly larger amount of black. He figured the grey was from the fact that the rat was dying. Its mana turning from the other colors to the grey of death. ¡°Ok Baxter, now!¡± Jake said. Baxter leaned forward toward the rat, opened his mighty jaws and shut them on the rat¡¯s throat. Snap like a pair of hedge clippers snipping a branch. The rat¡¯s head and torso separated cleanly and in that moment, Jake saw all the rat¡¯s mana change to grey. He felt a desire to do something and reached out with his mana manipulation ability and somehow changed the swirling mana¡¯s attributes back to green, brown and black. The mana dissipated in the air and he could watch the newly attributed mana swirling toward the exit tunnel of the room. The rat¡¯s body turned crystalline, then gaseous, and finally was slowly pulled into the floor of the room. The blood disappeared as well. There was nothing to show that a rat had been in the room a few seconds ago. He got three notifications:
All right. Doing what needs to be done. Experience gained. Ability Gained Mana Cleaning Elemental Sphere: All Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent Death comes for us all. You¡¯ve discovered one of the reasons dungeons exist. You have the ability to change death mana back to other elemental states. Consciously or not, anything that dies within your bounds will have its mana cleaned and returned to its former state. This only works on mana. Dead is still dead.
He closed the first one and then this one popped up:
What¡¯s a dungeon without monsters? A boring hole about 44 meters long, I¡¯d say. And I didn¡¯t mean digging there. Experience gained. Ability Gained Soul Patterning Elemental Sphere: All Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent When death comes, you¡¯re ready. Every non-sapient being that dies within your bounds, leaves a soul-print that you can use to re-create that being or a similar being as a part of your dungeon. PS, not their actual souls, just a copy.
After looking it over, he closed it and another notification immediately followed.
Bob damn it! You are taking so long to get anywhere. I swear! Don¡¯t say I never gave you anything. And I don¡¯t mean digging there. Experience gained. Skill Gained. Monster Creation Elemental Sphere: All Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 per monster level created. Special abilities +. Ability to create monsters and other life forms from raw mana. Monsters will obey the dungeon; however, they may not leave the dungeon bounds.
He wasn¡¯t sure what he felt about the notifications, the abilities and the skill he¡¯d received. He also wasn¡¯t sure about his response to the dying rat. Something to think about he finally decided. Something to watch out for. He wasn¡¯t ready yet to put something down on his list of racial imperatives, but he was getting closer to it. And it was one he wasn¡¯t really comfortable with. He¡¯d also figured out the quasi-divine part of his description. Anything that can make life has to be at least quasi-divine. He looked over and Baxter had laid down, head pointing east through the hole he¡¯d carved in the wall. Somehow just seeing him sleeping relaxed Jake. He was glad they were together. And it was time to get back to it. ¡®This dungeon ain¡¯t gonna dig itself,¡¯ he thought, laughing at the voice he¡¯d used to say it, Festus off of Gunsmoke. Chapter 6 When his mana reset, he¡¯d been able to complete his long tunnel. It was no longer a 44 cubic meterby 1 cubic metertunnel to nowhere, it was now a 44 cubic meterby 3 cubic metertunnel to nowhere. A big difference, he thought mockingly. ¡®What am I doing?¡¯ he thought. ¡®When all else fails, make a list¡¯. It was a strategy that had ruled his old life and seemed to be making its way into this one. He called up his old list and looked it over.
  1. Baxter happy
    1. Light
    2. Space to run
    3. Things to chew on
    4. Things to make him happy
  2. Life as a dungeon
    1. Dungeon points
    2. Loot
    3. Monsters
  3. Me happy and connected
    1. My mom and stepfamily
Well, he thought, pretty much done the whole Baxter happy thing. He¡¯s got light, the whole outdoors to run in, rats to chew on, all that makes him happy. I¡¯ll keep watch, but I can keep digging and not have to worry about him for a while. ¡®Do guns still work? Can my dog get shot?¡¯ he wondered. They better not shoot him. So, talk to Baxter about humans should be on the list. He wasn¡¯t sure how big Bob wants him to get, but one 44 meter long tunnel won¡¯t cut it. He thought he¡¯d got a handle on monsters with his new skill, coupled with Baxter¡¯s ability to bring them to him. Baxter brings them and he¡¯d absorb them. ¡®Or maybe they¡¯ll field of dreams on me,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Don¡¯t dungeons attract monsters?¡¯ he thought and then tabled it. ¡®Loot, that¡¯s a skill I need to get,¡¯ he thought. It might be two skills, ¡®Material Patterns¡¯ and ¡®Create Loot¡¯. ¡®Right now I think the only loot I could create is blocks of sandstone,¡¯ he laughed. He pictured the poor adventurer part battling a dragon only to receive a bunch of bricks at the end. ¡®Well,¡¯ he thought, ¡®there would have to be a lot of bricks, a dragon¡¯s worth. You could build the Pyramid of Cheops out of the pile.¡¯ Once again he felt like he was on the edge of a racial imperative. Something about loot and how it had to match the effort that the adventurers put in. ¡®I guess no bad checks here,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Somehow I get the feeling that it¡¯s almost like a contract: You fight and win, I reward. You die, you reward,¡¯ with the adventurer¡¯s being you in that statement. That made it interesting as far as building the dungeon went, have to budget my mana for both loot and monsters. He also wondered about the last half of that statement. ¡®Why monsters? Why did dungeons want beings, especially humans to die in them?¡¯ Something else to think about. Judging by the stirrings he felt inside, it was also close to a racial imperative too. ¡°Bob,¡± he said. ¡°It would have been nice for you to tell me a little more about what dungeons are for, what they want, what they need before you made me one, you know?¡± He waited, but Bob didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Typical,¡± he said, following that up with a silent thought of ¡®you¡¯re an asshole Bob!¡¯ then went back to working on his list. He wondered at the ease he felt calling it up. He thought his mind felt a lot sharper than it felt as a human. For instance, his ability to plan, to make lists, to remember the lists, all seemed greater. His ability to visualize things also was greater. He could remember the rat and its body. He could focus in on a part of it and study it in detail. He could picture his hallway and then grow it in any direction he wanted. ¡®As much,¡¯ he thought, ¡®as he wanted¡¯. All this was new. A little disturbing too. He felt like he could create worlds in his mind now. His thoughts could be enough for him to exist on. He could literally live in his head. He wondered if that was the fate of most dungeons after a while, big catatonic holes in the ground spewing mana into the world. ¡°Stay Gold ponyboy!¡¯ he thought. ¡®So new list¡¯, he thought. He made it up again, seeing it clearly in his head. His new ability to visualize and superior memory coming in handy. He also added some things to it and changed and dropped some of the previous items on the list. He also called up his other list, dungeon imperatives, or things he may or may not have figured out about his new container, his body. New Life Goals (as a dungeon)
  1. Keep Baxter happy
    1. Talk to Baxter about humans, about monsters.
  2. Life as a dungeon
    1. Keep digging ¡®til Bob says it¡¯s enough
    2. Dungeon points (??)
    3. Loot (make some)
    4. Monsters (get some)
    5. Figure out how not to become a murder pit
  3. Me happy and connected
    1. My mom and stepfamily
    2. Figure out what being a dungeon means.
    3. Figure out the changes to the world.
Dungeon Imperatives
  1. Must have dungeon entrance at surface. (proven)
  2. Rooms must be connected for skills to work. (proven)
  3. Blood hunger (unproven but suspected)
  4. Even exchange (unproven but suspected)
This was what he called the risk/reward aspect of loot and monsters. He suspected there was something that forced a balance. He also wondered if this had another impact. Remembering how difficult it was for him to leave that extra .25 cubic meter of tunnel, he wondered if dungeons were somehow completionists, for lack of a better word. They wanted everything, needed everything to balance. Start a task, finish a task. Start a fight, finish a fight. If there was something in him driving him on to always win or at least come to a complete resolution, it was going to make getting along with others a little bit difficult. Life was about compromise. It appears that dungeons weren¡¯t.
  1. Bounds are clearly defined (unproven but suspected)
This had to do with the fact that his perception ended 20 meters over his head at the surface. He didn¡¯t know why, but it had to be some kind of rule. He needed to figure that out. Already he could feel a compulsion to do so forming. ¡®Crap,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Who¡¯d of ever thought that a second life as a dungeon would be so fraught with insecurities?¡¯ Then he laughed at himself. ¡®Ok,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Is there anything on those two lists that he can get done now? Of course, digging, but anything else?¡¯ Going over the list he was able to eliminate working on the first two items. Dog is asleep; Bob¡¯s not talking; dungeon points! That I can investigate. He called his status screen up.
Doing good.
Name ?? Level 03
Race Dungeon (Human Variant) Available Points 9
Mana 310 Age 0 years.
TitlesIf you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. None Dungeon Points 10
Intelligence 15+
Wisdom 16+
Luck 17+
The first thing he noticed was his name was still blank. He still had no thoughts on what he was going to call himself, so he left it alone. The second thing that he noticed was his level had grown from zero to three and that the experience points section had changed to Available Points. He wasn¡¯t sure what it meant if he could no longer see his experience points. So yet another mystery. ¡®Fuck Bob,¡¯ he may have muttered. But there on the base of the second column was ¡®Dungeon Points 10¡¯, just like he remembered. He focused on them and the idea of spending them, really giving it his all. And got rewarded. His perception of the dungeon faded and he appeared in a car lot. The cars weren¡¯t visible, more conceptual. He just felt like he was on a car lot and facing him over the hood of one of these cars that he couldn¡¯t really perceive was a salesman with a blue and white seersucker suit on and a glowing golden name tag that spelled out the name, ¡°Bob.¡± It was odd. He had this perception of a young, ginger male with a huge smile on his face, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t actually see one. There was just a presence like last time when he was in the Bobs'' office. ¡°Bob?¡± he asked. All across the lot where they were standing and dealing with their own customers, presences looked up and smiled at him. ¡°Yes,¡± they all answered, but somehow the one closest to him took over the connection. ¡°Here to spend some dungeon points, are you?¡± the presence asked. ¡°I guess,¡± said Jake. ¡°Don¡¯t sound too positive there, little buddy,¡± said the presence in front of him. ¡°Yes,¡± Jake said, injecting some enthusiasm into his voice. ¡°I¡¯m here to spend some dungeon points.¡± ¡°Well, alright,¡± said Bob. ¡°What do you want to buy today?¡± Jake was not happy. He had been shanghaied from his dungeon and now he was being asked to spend points. Points of which he had no idea of their relative value. And while not being offered a list of available goods. ¡°Complete control of this universe!¡± he said. ¡°Ha, ha, good one,¡± said the Bob facing him. ¡°Not enough points.¡± This surprised Jake. It wasn¡¯t off the table, he just didn¡¯t have enough currency. ¡°How much?¡± he asked. ¡°100 Billion,¡± answered Bob. ¡°Next answer costs you a point. First one¡¯s free.¡± Jake was a little bit brought down by that. It was a long way from 10, no 9 points to 100 Billion. ¡°Did you just charge me a point?¡± he asked furiously, and saw or felt the Bob in front of him start to raise his eyebrows and answer. ¡°Wait, wait,¡± he cried. ¡°Don¡¯t want the answer. Don¡¯t need it.¡± He felt more than perceived Bob¡¯s smile and what was almost like a pat on the back. ¡°I would like the ability to make loot,¡± Jake said. ¡°Good selection,¡± said Bob. ¡°That¡¯s a tough skill to get on your own.¡± And a blue menu appeared in front of Jake.
Experience gained. Skill Gained. Loot Creation Elemental Sphere: All Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 per loot level created. Special abilities +. Ability to create monster¡¯s loot from raw mana. Loot may be usable by monster. Special abilities, enchantments, blessings, curses, etc. may cost cost extra. No previous crafting skills required. However, skills may reduce the loot¡¯s cost. Loot levels: Bronze Copper Iron Silver / Wrought Iron Electrum Gold / Steel Platinum Mithril Orichalcum Adamantine Unobtanium
Jake called up his Status screen again.
Doing good.
Name ?? Level 03
Race Dungeon (Human Variant) Available Points 9
Mana 310 Age 0 years.
Titles None Dungeon Points 5
Intelligence 15+
Wisdom 16+
Luck 17+
¡®Wow,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I bought one thing and it cost me five points.¡¯ ¡°Almost right there, little buddy,¡± Bob answered. ¡°You only spent four. It cost you one to come here. That one¡¯s free.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± said Jake. Thinking about what he could buy soon with his remaining points. He had a feeling that time here was measured in points. ¡°Right again, little buddy,¡± Bob answered his unasked question again. ¡°Another minute and another two points. No charge¡± ¡°Shit,¡± he thought. ¡°What do I need? What can I buy? A soul pattern? Another skill? What skill? What pattern? Shiiit!¡± He could almost hear the countdown timer. He racked his brain, until he remembered his monsters couldn''t leave the confines of his dungeon. He wanted to see out. He needed information about the outside world. He shouted, ¡°I want the Dungeon Scout ability.¡± There was a pause and then the Bob dealing with him said, ¡°Good choice and by limiting it to scouts you have enough points. Good luck to you dungeon!¡± and then Bob seemed to wave his or its hand again and Jake was conscious of his dungeon again. Nothing seemed to have changed there, Baxter was still sleeping, so he opened the notification he¡¯d received.
Good choice little buddy. Knowledge is power. And you can¡¯t have too much of either. But it¡¯s a skill, not an ability. You didn¡¯t have the points for an ability. Skill Gained. Dungeon Scout Elemental Sphere: All Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds; however, may exceed bounds. Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 per level of scout created. Special abilities +. Ability to create monsters or animals able to scout the surrounding area from raw mana. Special abilities, enchantments, blessings, curses, etc. may cost cost extra. Soul pattern of monster or animal required. Creature may scout only, defend only. Creature will not initiate hostilities and the first response of the creature will be always be flight.
The skills he¡¯d purchased made him happy. The loot skill bypassed one of his serious lacks, his almost total inability to craft something. He was another Clive. He¡¯d always wished that he¡¯d taken after his stepdad Randy who was a welder and a pipefitter and could build almost anything, repair anything. He just figured his general ineptness was genetic and let it go. He didn¡¯t care about the extra cost that the skill might add. He didn¡¯t mind paying more for quality and it overcame one of his serious limitations. Also, the dungeon scout skill was going to come in very handy also. He loved Baxter. But trying to figure out reconnaissance information from two-word answers was going to drive both of them insane. He tried to sum up what he¡¯d gotten from the last experience. Dungeon Store? Dungeon Car Lot? They didn¡¯t have a list of skills or things that you could buy, but also didn¡¯t seem to have a limit either. There was a one dungeon point cost to get in and that only lasted you, he tried to think about how long he¡¯d been in there and guessed five minutes. You asked a Bob and if you had enough points to buy what you wanted, you got it. Information cost, too. So, don¡¯t ask questions. He wondered if the first question was always free? Could he use that next time? He wondered if he could buy soul patterns there and, if so, how much they would cost? Are dragon¡¯s capable of being a dungeon monster? Are dragon¡¯s sapient? Are sapients by definition capable of being a monster? Questions, questions. But it would be very cool to have a dragon boss! How did he earn more dungeon points? Evidently not from leveling because he¡¯d got three levels and no more points. Oh, and the Bobs would decide how to fulfill your request. He¡¯d asked for an ability, they¡¯d given him a skill. Something else to keep in mind. Just because you asked for it, doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll get it. ¡®About par for the course for dealing with divinities,¡¯ he thought, recollecting all the prayers he¡¯d had go unanswered when he was still human. ¡®So new list then,¡¯ he thought. New Life Goals (as a dungeon)
  1. Reconnaissance
  2. Keep Baxter happy
    1. Talk to Baxter about humans, about monsters.
  3. Life as a dungeon
    1. Keep digging ¡®til Bob says it¡¯s enough
    2. Dungeon points (??)
    3. Loot (make some)
    4. Monsters (get some)
    5. Figure out how not to become a murder pit
  4. Me happy and connected
    1. My mom and stepfamily
    2. Figure out what being a dungeon means.
    3. Figure out the changes to the world.
¡®Alright¡¯, he thought. ¡®Need to siphon some mana, create a rat and send it out to see the world. I need to figure out where I¡¯m at. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m still up in New York. I think that New York rocks are mostly limestone and granite. I¡¯m dealing with sandstone. Unless the worlds changed, I¡¯ve moved. Need to find out where!¡¯ Chapter 7 Jake started siphoning. Unsure of how much mana he¡¯d need for his rat monster, he decided to siphon two hundred mana. Four hours later, he¡¯d done it and now it was time. He wasn¡¯t quite sure how the skill worked, but since every other skill began with meditation, he decided that was the place to start. He calmed himself, listened to Baxter¡¯s breathing and then activated the skill, using his mana manipulation and his dungeon senses at the same time. Nothing happened until he started picturing the rat that he was trying to create. Black fur, pink tail, pink paws, black eyes. Then he started wondering about special abilities and he thought of stealth, of camouflage, of thicker, metallic fur to protect its body, metal nails and teeth to chew through wood and rock, of the ability to move from shadow to shadow at the blink of an eye. He figured that he couldn¡¯t get it all. The portal ability sounded pretty over the top. And he had no idea how to do such a thing. It sounded great, but how do you teleport? He put it in his wish bucket. And the rat was already black, so what else could he do to make the rat harder to see? The metal nails and teeth seemed like they might be doable. He had a template for that already in Baxter. Well, at least he had an example of how he could do it. So he refined the image that he was trying to use, picturing the teeth and the claws glowing in the light the same way that Baxter¡¯s were doing as he lay sleeping, trying to imagine them as metal. Nothing seemed to be happening, so he pushed mana into the image in his mind. He felt something then. Something was happening. He could feel the mana coalescing, tracing the image, bringing matter into the world. He kept at it, pushing more and more mana into the image, feeling it becoming denser. The mana began rushing out of him, pulling at his center. 25 mana, 35, 45, 50, 60, 75, 100. He worried about his mana supply. He wasn¡¯t sure what would happen if he didn¡¯t have enough, but it wouldn¡¯t be good. Finally, with an almost physical reaction, as if spending the mana caused him to exercise some atrophied back muscles, the black rat came into existence. The rat crouched in the corner of the room, shivering, staring at the giant dog that was now awake and looking right at it. ¡°Baxter,¡± Jake started to shout, but it was too late. With a lithe twist of his body, a pounce, Baxter grabbed the rat by its head and bit down. The rat vanished into a cloud of grey mana which Jake changed back to green, brown and black, before it drifted to the small tunnel¡¯s mouth and vanished. ¡°Got it!" shouted Baxter. ¡°Got rat!¡± Then looking around in puzzlement, at the ground in front of him which should have contained a dead rat, he asked, ¡°Where rat? Jake eat? Baxter eat. Baxter hungry.¡± Just then Jake got a notification.
Hah! Look at you go! Most dungeons start with what they know. Not you though. Jumping in and changing things all up even before you know what the hell you¡¯re doing. Gotta admire that. Preferably from a distance. ¡­ just in case things get all explodey you know. Skill Gained. Pattern Modification Elemental Sphere: All Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 plue 25 per monster trait changed. Special abilities +. Ability to change monsters and other life forms created from raw mana. New soul-patterns will be reusable.
¡°It¡¯s Ok, Baxter,¡± Jake said. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a real rat. That was a monster I created.¡± ¡°Not real?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Well, I created it and I guess it was alive, so it was real in that way, but since I created now, maybe not.¡± ¡°Real? Not real?¡± asked Baxter again. ¡°Don¡¯t know boy,¡± Jake said. ¡°Let¡¯s go with ¡®Dungeon Monster¡¯, Ok?¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Dungeon Monster.¡± He thought about it for a second and then asked, ¡°Dungeon Monster?¡± Jake knew Baxter was asking about himself. Was he a dungeon monster. ¡°No Baxter,¡± Jake said. ¡°You¡¯re real. You¡¯re as real as I am.¡± Baxter seemed to be thinking about that statement, then smiled a doggy grin and said, ¡°You real?¡± Jake laughed. The dog could cut to the heart of things. He decided to go with some false positivity. ¡°You bet, boy! I¡¯m as real as things come. And so are you!¡± ¡°Good! Baxter real! Feel real,¡± said Baxter. ¡°I dig¡± he said and started to leave for the tunnel. ¡°Baxter!¡± Jake called out. ¡°I need you to promise me something.¡± ¡°Promise what?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Stay away from humans. Ok?¡± said Jake. ¡°Why?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Because you''re big now,¡± said Jake. ¡°You¡¯d scare them and they might try to hurt you? Ok?¡± ¡°Monsters?¡± asked Baxter. Jake wasn¡¯t sure if Baxter meant ¡®are humans monsters¡¯ or ¡®can I play with monsters¡¯, so he answered them both. ¡°Humans are scared right now. Their world¡¯s changed, things like you and I are in it now: Giant talking dogs and Dungeons. We need to let them settle down and get a little more comfortable with the changes, Ok? Plus you don¡¯t look like you used to, boy. You could be pretty scary, Ok? As for monsters, you know best. If you can bring them back alive, you¡¯re the best dog ever!¡± ¡°Good dog,¡± said Baxter, nodding his head. ¡°Fetch monsters. Leave humans.¡± ¡°Thank you boy!¡± Jake said. ¡°Have fun!¡± And with that Baxter left the room and started down the tunnel he¡¯d dug to the surface. ¡°Shit!¡± Jake thought. ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t kill my next rat!¡± He started to figure out the mana cost of the black rat that he¡¯d created. It had wound up costing him exactly 150 mana. He tried to figure out the mana cost, so next time he tried it, he could estimate a lot better. Not to mention, Bob¡¯s explodey comment. Does every dungeon mistake wind up explodey? Maybe that''s what happens to dungeons. They freak out at how dangerous their new life is and quit taking risks. Decide it¡¯s better to live in your head, then to explode yourself. Something to think about. Now let¡¯s see:
  1. Basic giant rat, level 1: 25
  2. Soul Pattern Modified Ability 25
    1. Modified fur (black): 25
    2. Modified teeth (metal): 25
    3. Modified claws (metal) 25
  3. Scout Skill 25
¡®Shit,¡¯ he thought. ¡®This stuff burns through mana. Of course, I am creating life, so yeah, I guess it¡¯s cheap, but still! So, now that I have a soul-pattern for it, I could re-make it easy.¡¯ Somehow he knew that he had two soul-patterns now: one, the basic rat; and the second, the modified rat. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He thought that the new rat would cost him 75 mana to make. He figured that the fur was a freebie, but to be safe, he decided to siphon some more mana. He didn¡¯t like Bob¡¯s constant ¡°explodey¡± comments. ¡®Better safe than sorry,¡¯ he thought. Another couple of hours and he had 100 more mana points. Actually he had 165 with the leftover mana remaining from his boring and creating his first rat, so he thought he¡¯d have plenty. He looked for Baxter and couldn¡¯t sense him, so he thought it would be safe to create the rat. He did the same process that he¡¯d done before only this time focusing on the new Black Rat soul pattern. He formed the image and then started pushing mana into it. He wasn¡¯t sure which skill he needed to focus on, either Dungeon Scout or Monster Creation. He decided on using the Dungeon Scout skill because that one would include the dungeon scout ability as part of his 25 mana cost. The Monster Creation skill would probably add it as a special ability. It turned out that he was right. The giant black rat formed in the same corner as before and he only wound up spending 75 mana points. He could feel what the rat was feeling. The previous rat died before he could explore his connection with it. He could feel with its paws, smell, see, he had access to all the rat¡¯s senses. Although at one level removed. He could pilot it, he has pretty sure. He had the rat take a couple of steps forward, which it did. Or he could give it directions, like investigate the tunnel to the east, which it did. But there was no sense of belonging in the rat¡¯s body. He was a passenger, maybe a driver, but not really. It was like a very good virtual reality game. Like in the novels, but one where you knew it was a game. One where you could still sense your own body or dungeon in his case. He wondered if the rat could talk to him so he thought at it, ¡®Hey rat, can you hear me?¡¯ There was a sense of awareness from the rat, a basic attention given to his voice, but no attempt to talk back or any real awareness that the two of them were separate beings. It was like the rat interpreted his voice, his instructions somehow as originating from within. If he said attack, the rat would grow angry and attack, probably. But it would not think, ¡®the voice says attack, I must attack.¡¯ ¡®So, my monster¡¯s don¡¯t worship me, won¡¯t talk to me, but will obey me,¡¯ he thought. He thought it was a pity. Some of the dungeon novels he¡¯d read had made it sound fun when the dungeons in the stories interacted with their dungeon monsters. ¡®At least there¡¯s Baxter,¡¯ he thought. He then told the rat to follow the tunnel to the surface and look around. It left and he followed it with one part of his attention. In the meanwhile, with another, he started to get back to Siphoning and Boring. The rat took about a half an hour to get to the surface. Meanwhile Jake had bored out another nine sections of tunnel. And got another notification:
Don¡¯t you just hate when your rats move so slow. It just makes you want to squish them, doesn¡¯t it ... Skill Level Gained Excavation (Digging) Rank: Bronze Level 5 Choose:
  • Another meter3 of material removed
  • Minus 5 mana to use skill
Once again, he said Option b, please and the notification closed and disappeared. He used the same reasoning, less mana meant more dirt removed. He wondered about that vaguely ominous message from Bob. ¡®What the hell else can I do?¡¯ he thought. ¡®I¡¯m digging as fast as I can!¡¯ He checked his skill status sheet, it showed that his Boring skill was up to level 5 and that he currently spent 5 mana to remove a 1X4 meter3 section of dirt or rock. ¡®Still Bronze though.,¡¯ he thought ¡®Whatever that meant¡¯. He called up and glanced over his status sheet and saw something that he¡¯d ignored.
Finally! Bob!
Name ?? Level 03
Race Dungeon (Human Variant) Available Points 9
Mana 310 Age 0 years.
Titles None Dungeon Points 10
Intelligence 15+
Wisdom 16+
Luck 17+
¡®Available points? What the hell are those?¡¯ he thought. About then he noticed the little plus signs next to his three attributes. ¡®Oh, crap!¡¯ he thought. ¡®I¡¯ve been leaving stat points on the table. I bet if I¡¯d dumped those points in Intelligence or Wisdom, I¡¯d have gained more Mana points. Shit! Shit!¡¯ He thought about adding a single point to intelligence. Mentally clicking the little plus sign. His Intelligence rolled up to 16 and his potential mana changed to 320. He did it again and the number moved to 330. This time there was a little delay and it appeared that his mana started to be quite a bit lower and then shot up to its new level. He did the same thing to his Wisdom stat and there was the pause again and then it shot up to 350. It looked like at low levels there was some higher default setting for dungeons. I guess the Bobs figured we needed more mana at lower levels than others did? What others? Humans? Dogs? I wonder if Baxter needs his points assigned. He finally decided to add another point to both Intelligence and Wisdom and to add the final three points to luck. He wasn¡¯t sure who said it first, but his stepdad always used to say at family poker nights when he was raking in a big pot, ¡°I¡¯d rather be lucky, than good¡± which had left an impression on him. He missed his family then, briefly, but intensely. The rat did the journey to the surface in typical rat fashion. Scurrying from safe hidey-hole to the next safe hidey-hole. Stopping, breathing, smelling, listening, and pooping, even tasting the walls, trying to bite them. Jake¡¯s impression of the passage was fear from the rat, coupled with a blackness that the rat dealt with by using its whiskers to feel its way through, and a heavy smell of dogs and a slight odor of newly worked rock. When it finally reached the surface, it was dark in the room at the surface, not as dark as in the tunnel. Judging by the sound of the echoes of the room, the room seemed to be fairly large. In front of the rat was a large, black mass that it couldn¡¯t make out. But inside the mass, it could hear others of its kind moving. Looking towards the right and past the black mass, the rat could see square, grey outlines which Jake took to be windows that had no or at least very little light behind them. ¡®A dark night with no streetlights,¡¯ he thought. But then he had to wonder, do streetlights even exist anymore? The rat heard a growl and then a chomping sound, along with a shrill squeal that ended abruptly, come from the other side of the large black mass in front of him. ¡°Baxter at work,¡± Jake thought. And then Jake sent the rat instructions to hide. He didn¡¯t want to have to re-create the rat again. He made a mental note to figure out a way so that Baxter could recognize his monsters. The rat moved to the rightmost corner of the room next to the windows and proceeded to bury itself in what looked to Jake like remnants of boards, tables, fast food packaging made out of strange materials and other, well, just junk. The rat somehow quietly created a nest and hid its body from view and then froze in place. It was odd, but the rat didn¡¯t seem unhappy. It was full, it didn¡¯t thirst and it was in a location that it saw as safe. It seemed content to remain crouched there. Since it seemed happy with its position and Jake couldn¡¯t see anything, he told the rat to stay there. In the meantime, Jake could sense Baxter again. He guessed that the rat acted as a range booster. He also thought that that might come in handy in the future. ¡°Baxter!¡± Jake said. ¡°Huh?¡± said Baxter. Well, that¡¯s what it sounded like he said, to Jake. ¡°Baxter!¡± Jake said again. ¡°Jake?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Jake here?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Jake. ¡°I created another rat. I can hear you. I guess it enables us to communicate. A range booster.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter. Jake wondered if Baxter understood that or just didn¡¯t care. Either way was fine with him. ¡°Don¡¯t kill my rat, Ok?¡± said Jake. ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the Southeast side, hidden by the windows. It looks like the other rat you ate,¡± Jake said. ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Rat safe. From me.¡± ¡°Where''s the humans?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Outside,¡± said Baxter. ¡°North.¡± ¡°Ok, buddy. Be careful,¡± said Jake. ¡°Ok. Not see,¡± said Baxter and then jumped out the window on the south side and out of range again because Jake couldn¡¯t sense him anymore. Jake guessed that the ¡®not see¡¯ meant that the humans wouldn¡¯t see him. He hoped that covered the other senses as well. And meant he wouldn¡¯t be leaving giant paw prints or dead monsters around, but he figured he¡¯d take his victories where he got them. And besides, nobody likes a micromanager. ¡®Look at Wade?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Did anyone in the apartment like Wade? That¡¯s not fair,¡¯ he scolded himself. ¡®Just because a man¡¯s probably directly responsible for another man being in the wrong place in the wrong time to encounter a falling air conditioner doesn¡¯t make him, well, actually it does. Screw Wade! I hope a giant rat eats him!¡¯ he thought and then banished thoughts of Wade and his life in New York from his thoughts. Chapter 8 While he was killing time waiting for daylight, assuming that the sun still rose, Jake went back to siphoning and boring. He hoped the sun still rose and set. He could tell finally by the brightening on the windows through his rat¡¯s eye¡¯s vision that it did, so that was a relief. It was about six or six-thirty in the morning, he judged based on the amount of light in the windows. He kept the rat still in its corner and let the sun rise and the interior of the building lighten. It was a big squarish or rectangular building. All pretty much one space. There was a line of windows running down the wall next to which his rat crouched, hidden. The big black mass turned out to be a large pile of stuff, not organized, shoved together. It looked like what it was, a giant rat¡¯s nest. Along the wall with the windows, there were two areas that looked like they had a purpose at one time. Foodservice? They didn¡¯t seem to be functional now and it looked like the rats had been pulling things from them. Items small enough for them to move over and add to the bleak accumulation of goods they called home. He wondered at the place, somehow it seemed familiar, but he couldn¡¯t figure out from where he knew it. He had the rat study the inside of the room, but nothing that he could see triggered his sense of recognition. The place stayed maddeningly, tantalizingly familiar without breaching the barrier between the known and unknown. Somewhat past the big pile of junk, the rat¡¯s eyes picked out a glowing light that appeared to have a key on it. Once again though, he didn¡¯t recognize either the key or the gas pump-like structure attached to the light. It reminded him of an old gas pump from the early part of the last century. But why a building would have a working gas pump in it, raised even more questions in Jake¡¯s mind. Plus it was the only light he had seen since the apocalypse. He had the rat leave its new hiddey-hole and go toward the window that he¡¯d watched Baxter jump through. The rat crept alongside the wall. He could feel the rat¡¯s happiness declining, but somehow, his desires overwrote the rat¡¯s instincts and it crept forward. It reached the window and hunched up onto its back legs, put out its pink paws and used them to raise itself high enough that it could look out. There was no glass in the window. It saw grass and strange clumps of trees that looked like they would provide shelter from the weather to people trapped outside. The trees looked planted in two rows, and he thought that there might be a road or exit beyond the trees. The rat¡¯s eyesight was not that good. But, he did notice that the clumps of trees and their grassy surrounds were in turn surrounded by what looked like the start of the woods. He still had no idea what place this was and why it sparked some feeling of familiarity with him. He knew for a fact that he¡¯d never seen anything like the outside before in his life, so he must be familiar with the inside. He caused the rat to turn and look inside the room again. Nothing seemed familiar. ¡°Baxter!¡± he called out, not using the rat, but in the way that he communicated with the dog. Which until now he hadn¡¯t realized that they hadn¡¯t been "talk" talking. ¡®Of course,¡¯ he thought. ¡®How can something without a body, a set of lungs, vocal cords talk? We must be doing something different.¡¯ ¡°Baxter!¡± he yelled again. ¡°Coming! Coming!¡± he heard back. He had the rat look out the window again and saw the dog tugging and pulling a somewhat charred 8 meter-long snake. He had grabbed the snake by the throat behind the head. The snake''s body writhed behind the dog and it had big tears in its skin, places where the scales were torn free. The rat freaked out and before he could tell it to be calm it had fled back to its corner hiddey-hole and frozen in place. It still continued to watch the window though, so Jake decided to leave things be. After about 10 minutes, Baxter backed into the window, tugging on something, the snake, which he began to pull through the window after him. His tail wagged and his claws dug into the limestone floor, leaving gouges and making a screeching noise. ¡°Monster!¡± he said proudly. ¡°I bring! Present.¡± The snake was still alive, if barely, and not happy, but it was coming with him regardless of whether it wanted to or not. ¡°Oh, good boy! Yes, you are!¡± Jake said. ¡°What a good boy! Bring it into your tunnel and then you can kill it, Ok?¡± The dog grunted and then said, ¡°Ok,¡± and proceeded to drag the huge snake into the building and toward his hole into the room. After about another 10 minutes, he tugged the snake¡¯s head inside his hole and promptly bit it off. Jake got an immediate notification:
Good job. Experience gained. Soul Pattern Gained Giant Western Rat Snake You have gained the soul pattern for a Giant Western Rat Snake.
He could tell from the information that he¡¯d received that the snake was a juvenal and would have grown even bigger than it was. He also knew that it could climb and swim. The soul pattern was a little bit like getting a Wikipedia article downloaded into his brain, but at the same time, it was so much more. He could feel what the snake felt, what it liked, what it didn¡¯t like (evidently large dogs were high on its list). Things like how it mated, how it ate, what it felt after both activities, he now knew. He received a download of the snake¡¯s life, only abstracted. He didn¡¯t receive this dead snake¡¯s life, he got an almost idealized version of what this snake¡¯s life should be. And then the snake¡¯s body turned crystalline, gaseous and then vanished. Jake reached out and changed the mana back to green, blue and brown without even thinking about it. Life, Water, and Earth. Baxter sat back in the tunnel, and said, ¡°Jake ate? Ate all? Baxter hungry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry boy,¡± Jake said. ¡°It just seems to happen when something dies inside me. Maybe it only happens the first time something dies. Like if you brought over another rat, I bet it wouldn¡¯t vanish. Well, I don¡¯t know, it probably would vanish,¡± he said, rethinking the previous statement. If things vanished when they died in him the first time, they probably always would. Just another dungeon condition. ¡°Jake greedy!¡± said Baxter. ¡°That¡¯s not true. It happens. Because I¡¯m I dungeon. And, I¡¯m pretty sure you don¡¯t need to eat or drink anyway!¡± ¡°Baxter hungry!¡± denied Baxter vehemently. ¡°So hungry!¡± he whined. ¡°Look at you!¡± Jake said. ¡°You look like you need a treat! I can¡¯t make treats,¡± he began, and then he stopped and thought about it. ¡®Can I make a Loot treat?¡¯ He thought about it, really trying to picture a giant drumstick, like something off of the Flintstones. He pictured the meat on it, red, marbled with fat, dripping with fresh blood. The thick bone that it was grown on. He finally reached for the mana and realized that he had only 25 mana points left. ¡®I hope that¡¯s enough,¡¯ he thought right before he called the skill into being. Two things happened, one, a giant red-meat drumstick appeared in front of Baxter, and, of course, he got another three notifications.
You¡¯re still learning and I ain¡¯t done being generous yet. But think, boy! Think! It can save you a world of hurt. Mana replenished. +345 mana.
He wasn¡¯t sure, but he thought that Bob had just made something bad go away. He¡¯d had 25 mana points, so the gift of 345 mana looked like his maximum mana points minus 25. In other words, he¡¯d somehow spent too much mana. It sounded like he needed to take his mana supply seriously.
Well that¡¯s another freebie. You gotta have a pattern before you can create the loot. Well, it costs less mana that way. Remember everything costs, and if you can¡¯t pay, BAD THINGS HAPPEN. Experience gained. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Skill Gained. Loot Pattern Creation Elemental Sphere: All Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 per loot level created. Special abilities +. Ability to design loot from raw mana. Loot may be usable by monster. Special abilities, enchantments, blessings, curses, etc. may cost extra. No previous crafting skills required. However, skills and patterns may be used to reduce the loot¡¯s cost. Loot levels:
  • Bronze
  • Copper
  • Iron
  • Silver / Wrought Iron
  • Electrum
  • Gold / Steel
  • Platinum
  • Mithril
  • Orichalcum
  • Adamantine
  • Unobtanium
Then he opened the next notification and saw:
Loot Pattern Gained Giant Red Meat Drumstick You have gained the loot pattern for a giant red meat drumstick. Hmm! Ok, that¡¯s a new one. What kinda Chick-Beast have you created? We¡¯ll allow it since it¡¯s for Baxter. Can¡¯t have a hungry monster dog running around off his leash now, can we? Besides what are dungeons for except to bring new things into the world.
Baxter, of course, grabbed the drumstick and pulled it down the tunnel until he reached Jake¡¯s original room and then proceeded to nosh of the bone. The thunderous sound of his jaws cracking the bone with loud snaps. He appeared happy. Jake, after Bob¡¯s last message, decided he needed to develop a mana cushion. He wasn¡¯t sure how, yet, but he was tired of receiving the Bobs ¡®explodey¡¯ messages. He didn¡¯t know what they meant, but he didn''t want to find out. He figured in the meantime he¡¯d create 100 mana that he¡¯d never use. In the future, he could come up with a mana battery or something that he could store mana in to use when he unexpectedly needed it. He paused he, waiting for the expected +1 to Wisdom, but, of course, he didn¡¯t get it. ¡®It sucks to not be an MC,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I bet if I were a human hero, I¡¯d be getting +1¡¯s to Intelligence for figuring out how to wipe my ass with no toilet paper. But, it still is better than the alternative.¡¯ He had to assume that Bob had been telling the truth about the soul pool. He wasn¡¯t quite ready to be recycled yet. Baxter was happy and seemed like he was good to stay in for a while. He wasn¡¯t sure how long daylight would be, but he¡¯d rather have Baxter in the dungeon while it was light out. He didn¡¯t want him to cause any problems or to be handled as a problem by the humans on the surface. Although, he wasn¡¯t sure what they could do to the giant dog. But, humans being humans and with the addition of mana and Qi, he figured that they could take on the dog. It was better not to borrow tomorrow¡¯s trouble today. He looked at his mana and tried to decide what he wanted to do with it. He could make more rats or dig more tunnels, or even make more loot bones for Baxter. After thinking about it for a while, he decided that he¡¯d make a room at the end of his first corridor. He needed to finish expanding the last few sections of the corridor to 52 meters. He did it and then thought about the room he was going to build. What size did he want it to be? He figured it had to be at least double the size of the corridor or tunnel leading to it. Just because. He wondered what animal he was going to put into it, but decided to table that thought for the time being. After all, he only had two to choose from, well three. But they were all first level. What size is a first-level, giant snake? The size of a boa constrictor? The snake Baxter had brought back was higher leveled than that. Did he want a pond or something in there? Stalagmites or Stalactites? An altar? Maybe of a ¡®67 caddy with a Bob standing at the hood holding his hand out to shake? Better not go there, he thought. So far the Bobs don¡¯t want or need worship, I¡¯m thinking we should try to keep it that way. Finally, he decided to go with a 12-meter by 12-meter by 12-meter room. He didn¡¯t know how to make doors yet, so he thought he¡¯d make a 1.25-meter hole in the wall of the corridor and let them crawl in. Make it a reverse igloo thing. They have to crawl a meter through the rock and then it opens up. He could picture a ledge with a snake on it right over the tunnel¡¯s mouth into the room. ¡®So, wow, that means I¡¯d need to Bore about 144*3 times,¡¯ he thought. ¡®More than that to get the igloo tunnel thing into the room. That¡¯s a lotta mana. I¡¯ve got 313 mana left. I said I wanted to create a mana pad.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help himself. He laughed at the name doing his best Beevis laugh, ¡®Hee, hee, hee, Stayfree Mana pads with FlexiWings.¡¯ He quit laughing. The laugh was scary. And then he thought, ¡®It¡¯s odd what your mind comes up with when you¡¯re a big rock at the bottom of a hole. Flesh humor.¡¯ He felt grateful that he still retained the ability to laugh. ¡®Not much to laugh about being stuck down here,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I need to add that to my list,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Be grateful! Laugh more.¡¯ He¡¯d read shortly before he wound up as a dungeon that gratitude was the key to happiness. ¡®According to Wade, it¡¯s girls with big tits,¡¯ he thought. ¡®But I¡¯m not thinking about Wade anymore, and then, to prove it, spent some happy minutes picturing Wade¡¯s demise at the teeth of a giant rat. ¡®So, how about a 9x9x9 room?¡¯ he thought, once he got back on track. ¡®That means I¡¯d only need to spend about 821 mana points. Big room? Little room? Both rooms are expensive. An 8x8x8 cubic meter room would be 640 mana points.¡¯ He finally decided on the small room. 8x8x8 was going to take a long time anyway. The only good thing that he could see about the amounts things cost was as his skills leveled up, things cost less and were easier and faster to build. For instance, that 640 point 8x8X8 cubic meter room would have cost him 3200 mana points at just a day or so ago. He did the little dime-sized connecting tunnel thing that he¡¯d done on the first dig site since Baxter had finished off the bone and gone to sleep. He didn¡¯t want to wake him up. Then he began to dig out the room. This time the dime-sized tunnel was about 2 meters long. It was about a meter high, a couple of meters from the end of the tunnel. Since he had some extra mana, he tried to do more than one Bore spell at once. Trying to get a group discount or something. Maybe another skill only for room-sized excavations. He tried hard to cast four at once and, and he got another notification.
This one¡¯s all on you bud. Way to go. Experience gained. Skill Gained. Room Creation Elemental Sphere: Earth Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 60 mana per 4x4x4 cubic meters removed. Ability to remove matter to create room space.
He now had a 4x4x4 meter3 room at the end of the tunnel. Well, almost the end of the tunnel. It kind of stuck out past the end of his tunnel about two meters. So, one end of the room started where the dime-sized tunnel entered the room. And when he checked his status screen, he saw that he still had 252 mana points left. 60 points for the room and probably 1 point for the two-meter long dime-sized tunnel. He looked over the room and decided that it was big enough. It was a respectable master bedroom size and he figured he could put in a giant snake without any problems. Once again, he felt the urge to start making monsters. He thought that keeping from becoming a murder pit was going to be a little harder than he thought it was going to be. ¡®Staying busy!¡¯, he thought. ¡®Just stay busy!¡¯. He looked over his floor. He decided that one corridor and a room could be legitimately called a floor. So he looked over the floor and thought, ¡®What now? Do I keep on digging? Start throwing in monsters? Maybe some traps?¡¯ And before he really thought about it, he made a 1x1x4 meter3 hole in the corridor, right before the dime-sized hole that led into the room where he was planning on making the entrance. ¡®Definitely going to be harder not being a murder pit than I thought,¡¯ Jake thought. Of course, then he got a notification.
Murder pit. Check! Experience gained. Skill Gained. Trap Creation Elemental Sphere: Earth Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 mana per trap level. Special abilities + Ability to change matter to create trap space.
He examined the trap that he¡¯d created. It was a hole 1x1x4 meters deep. At the bottom, it had an exceedingly concave base, perfect for causing the adventures who fell in it to break an ankle or leg when they attempted to land on the tilted surface. ¡®Wow,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I¡¯m both impressed and appalled. And, Bob¡¯s right, I want to make more.¡¯ He guessed that this was a level one trap. Slightly better than a hole in the ground. It should break the legs of whoever fell in it. Although, it really was just a hole in the ground. He thought about filling in the trap but then decided to let it go. Evolution in action. If they were stupid enough to walk into a dungeon and not watch where they were walking, they deserved a broken leg. He checked his mana and it was down to 227, so he was pretty sure that it was a level one trap. He was a little down because the original hole that he was going to make would have only cost him five mana points. He didn¡¯t like paying 20 extra points for a curved trap base. He thought that he could do that with his mana skill, maybe even get a little bit of the cost knocked off because he was removing less material. And so it went for the next week or so. Baxter kept out of sight of the humans upstairs. They explored the building and fought the rats, but didn¡¯t discover the hole that led inside his bounds. Their numbers increased, the three of them joined up with a family and then another three people showed up. Jake was starting to get worried, but then they left. The main guy, the one with the two girls that had been here the longest, and the father of the family, came into the building the final day, took some blocky looking things out and, like that, they were gone. Chapter 9 Jake tried to keep Baxter happy. He made him snacks twice a day, varying the meat composition. Red meat, deer meat, chicken, you name it, he tried to create a snack using it. He even made a snake meat drumstick. Baxter looked puzzled at first but seemed to enjoy it by the end. The only one that he didn¡¯t like was the crow drumstick. Jake didn¡¯t blame him, it turns out crow is a very dark and stinky meat. Baxter proceeded to roll on it, but refused to eat it. Baxter brought him back both plants and monsters. The plants he pulled up and carried back to the entrance in his mouth. It took a long time for a plant to die because Jake never had a problem absorbing them and gaining their patterns. The monster¡¯s he brought back alive. Alive enough, Jake guessed. During the week, Jake gained the following monster¡¯s patterns:
Giant Red Squirrel Giant Wild Turkey Giant Prairie Chicken Giant Mountain Boomer Giant Mexican Bat Giant Skink Giant Toad Giant Bull Frog Giant Tree Frog Giant Timber Rattlesnake Giant Copperhead Snake Giant Snapping Turtle Giant Chickadee Giant Blackbird Giant Crow Giant Mallard Giant Canadian Goose Giant Cooper¡¯s Hawk Giant Barn Owl Giant Hairy Woodpecker Giant Blue Racer snake Giant Prairie Dog Giant Eastern Cottontail Giant Golden Mouse Giant House Mouse Giant Coyote Giant White Tailed Deer Giant Bobcat Giant Armadillo
Baxter was a busy boy. Jake wondered about it, but Baxter insisted that he wasn¡¯t trying to kill things, they attacked him whenever he traveled through the woods. At least that was Jake¡¯s interpretation of his two-word answers. The worst of the battles was the Giant Wild Turkey because it was huge, high-level, and could use its wings to keep Baxter away while pecking like a jackhammer. The second worst was the Coyote, closely followed by the White-Tailed Deer. Both were big and high level. The snapping turtle removed Baxter¡¯s tail and Jake gained a skill ¡®Heal Monsters¡¯ from that one. The rattlesnake poisoned him and Jake got another skill, ¡®Cure Poison¡¯ from that one. Up until Jake gained theses skills, Jake just would have to watch over Baxter when he came back and hope he recovered. It was strange but in the new world, it looked like (within limits) that if it didn¡¯t kill you, you¡¯d recover from it. Although, you wouldn¡¯t regenerate missing bits without help. Jake got a bunch of trees from nuts he brought back and a bunch of herbs and grasses. All of them interesting and mutated from Mana. Mana flooded the world, not just the building. While Baxter was killing his way through the woods, Jake was a digging fool and his skills grew like mad. Jake made holes in the rock, holes in the floors, rooms holes, monsters to go in rooms, and healed and fed his good little boy. That was the extent of his life now. Dig, dig, dig. Jake had a dungeon plan now. Four levels. Each level a different design. Each one with various monsters bound in the rooms waiting for adventures to show up and take their loot. He thought he wanted each level to have a specific plant or plants in it. Something that an herbalist or alchemist would go a little bit crazy over. Make plant beds and have the monster¡¯s guard them. But then he had this other idea of just creating housing for people. Maybe see if he could save some people. Have one side for adventurers, another side for crafters. Life and Death. During all this, Jake got some notifications:
Hey, now you can be rude and keep digging and nobody will know it. Experience gained. Ability Gained. Mental Split Elemental Sphere: All Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent Ability to break your mental focus into two mental constructs. Now you can talk to, well, Baxter and keep working at the same time. Or, well, siphon and dig or whatever.
He got that ability after trying to talk to Baxter, heal him and make Loot Snacks all at once. ¡®Pretty cool,¡¯ Jake thought. He immediately made one ¡®mental construct¡¯ siphon, siphon, and siphon. The other one, he used to talk to Baxter, dig, well, everything else. That ability would give him around 1200 mana points a day plus his 370 regular mana when it reset. Sweet!
Ah, you like him. How sweet! Experience gained. . Experience gained. Skill Gained. Heal Monster Elemental Sphere: Life Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 mana per 150 points of damage healed. Allows reattaching separated body parts and healing them once attached. Does not allow regeneration of lost body parts. Monster must be out of combat.
Jake got this one when he attempted to reattach Baxter¡¯s tail. Big baby! You¡¯d have thought he was dying the way he carried on about it. Who knew that dogs were so vain about their tails. All that wagging, a certain part of it must be ¡®Mine¡¯s Better!¡¯
Hopefully, you won¡¯t have to use this skill to often. Because it looks like that really hurts. Ooh! Just ooh!. Experience gained. Skill Gained. Cure Poison Elemental Sphere: Earth Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 mana 50 points of poison damage done. Healing the damage heals the poison. Ability to heal and provide antidotes for poisons. Cost more mana to heal higher level poisons than the skill.
This was a bad time for both Jake and Baxter. After fighting the giant rattlesnake, Jake almost found out if he could resurrect Baxter. He almost needed too. It looked like the venom was magical or something. Or maybe there were just massive amounts of it. The snake bit Baxter twice before he almost tore the snake¡¯s head off of its body. He dragged it into the tunnel in the middle of the night, whining and almost delirious. The poison turned his skin black where Jake could see it and later caused his fur to fall out on the area where the snake injected the poison. Fortunately Jake cured the poison. And when he got the Heal Monster skill, it took care of the fur. Once again, who knew dogs were so vain about their fur. Jake didn¡¯t want to break it to him, but he thought the chances of him finding a 4 meter long, two-meter high dog that enjoyed romantic walks in the dark was pretty slim. And, who else would care, besides Baxter? Finally, there was all the skill level up notifications and the Loot Pattern Creation notifications that Jake received:
Loot Pattern Gained. Experience gained. Giant Western Rat Snake Meat Drumstick You have gained the loot pattern for a giant Western Rat Snake Meat Drumstick. That¡¯s a new one. BTW, you notice that this one cost double? Pattern modification costs extra, not too many snakes with legs. Well, Wade aside.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
Loot Pattern Gained. Experience gained. Giant Crow Drumstick You have gained the loot pattern for a giant Crow Drumstick. As if anyone wants to eat crow.
Loot Pattern Gained. Experience gained. Giant Prairie Chicken Drumstick You have gained the loot pattern for a giant Prairie Chicken Drumstick. At least this one makes sense.
Loot Pattern Gained. Experience gained. Giant Wild Turkey Drumstick You have gained the loot pattern for a giant Wild Turkey Drumstick. Planning on starting a booth at the State Fair?
Loot Pattern Gained. Experience gained. Giant White-Tailed Deer Rack of Ribs You have gained the loot pattern for a giant White-Tailed Deer Rack of Ribs. Another one that makes sense. That¡¯s four. We thought you were going to make a deer drumstick too.
Loot Pattern Gained. Experience gained. Giant Canadian Goose Drumstick You have gained the loot pattern for a giant Canadian Goose Drumstick. So, five out of six make sense. Bob!
Num, nums. We didn¡¯t really think you¡¯d level the skill making doggy treats, but hey, a happy Baxter is, well, a happy Baxter. Experience gained. Skill Level Gained Loot Creation Rank: Bronze Level 2 Choose:
  • Minus 5 mana to use skill
At least that choice was easy to make. Jake had decided that he needed to get all his skills to at the highest level possible so he tried to use them all. His first level, the one with the big corridor to nowhere with a single room on it, he did more of the same. He attached rooms to it up and down the corridor. After making 22 rooms along the corridor, he ran out of space for more. He went a little crazy with the traps, adding a trap before and after each tunnel that the adventurers had to crawl through to enter the room. He wasn¡¯t sure how popular the design was going to be, but he needed to level some skills and the only way to do that was to use them, so tough. Besides, no adventurers were knocking on his doorway to get in yet anyway. He wound up with 32 traps in the corridor. He wondered if anybody would be dumb enough to fall in them. He hoped not, but figured if they did, it was evolution in action. ¡®I mean they¡¯re holes in the ground. Don¡¯t step in them and you won¡¯t have a problem.¡¯ Of course, about then, he started wondering if he could have a giant worm monster come out of the holes and grab an adventurer or two. He sighed and thought, once again, ¡®this not being a murder pit is going to be harder than I thought it would be.¡¯ His trap skill leveled.
Holes? That¡¯s it? Holes? Experience gained. Skill Level Gained Trap Making Rank: Bronze Level 2 Choose:
  • Another meter3 of material removed
  • Minus 5 mana to use skill
Each room had a tunnel entrance, a one-meter wide by one meter high by two-meter long tunnel. Thinking back to when he was a human, he sure as hell wouldn¡¯t have crawled through a tunnel to get into a room where a giant monster of some kind would be waiting for him. ¡®That¡¯s crazy!¡¯, he thought. ¡®Nobody would be stupid enough to do that, would they?¡¯ But making the rooms relaxed a part of him that he didn¡¯t realize was tense, so he kept on. The only entrances to his dungeon were the tunnel Baxter had dug down from the surface and the small mana release tunnel that he¡¯d dug. ''Hell¡¯ he thought, ¡®I wouldn¡¯t even come down the tunnel Baxter made and that¡¯s a tunnel, not a room entrance with an almost guaranteed monster behind it.¡¯ Adventurers must be crazy! He chose option b and his skill now only cost 20 points to use. 20 mana points for a level one trap. He leveled his Monster Heal skill pretty quickly after he got it as well. The snapping turtle used the skill the most, two uses to get the tail back on and then two uses to recover Baxter back to his health, and, of course, two uses to get Baxter¡¯s fur back to health too. Baxter had been moping about the bald patches for the whole day. Fortunately there was only a day between when the snake attacked Baxter and when the Giant Snapping Turtle did. Neither was sure who was happier for Jake¡¯s getting the skill. Baxter for getting his fur and tail back or Jake to not have to listen to Baxter¡¯s whining about his fur during the day anymore.
Good job. Keep Baxter healthy and he¡¯ll help keep you alive? Whatever. Experience gained. Skill Level Gained Monster Healing Rank: Bronze Level 2 Choose:
  • Another 50 hit points to heal
  • Minus 5 mana to use skill
That was a tough decision. He finally decided spending less mana is always better, so he said, Option b, please and when he checked his skill sheet, the mana cost for the skill was down to 20. After he created the rooms and traps on the first floor, he couldn¡¯t decide what he wanted to do next: monsters or the next level. No adventurers had appeared yet, so he decided that he¡¯d move on to the second level. He thought about it for a while. Trying to figure out if he wanted to change the plan or stick to it. He looked over the monsters he¡¯d received from Baxter and thought, birds, frogs, snakes and a turtle. What is the point of putting a goldfinch (even a soccer ball-sized finch that pulls your hair out) in a small room and making an adventurer crawl in after it? He threw out the plan and decided that his second floor was going to be big, real big. He¡¯d allow an ecosystem to develop and every time Baxter brought him a new seed or something, he¡¯d throw it down and see if it could survive. He created a doorway, still hadn¡¯t figured out how to make doors yet and then after playing with his bore skill he figured out how to make a staircase to the surface. He¡¯d done this on one side of the landing that he¡¯d formed at the end of the corridor. On the other side, he put in a staircase leading down. Both of the staircases were spiral, about 1 meter in width. He¡¯d wondered if he should have made them bigger to allow his monsters to follow and attack adventurers on it, but then he decided, ''no, that the stairs would be a monster-free zone''. Landings also would be monster free, corridors, not a free zone. If they attack a monster in a room, the monster can follow them out into the hallway. Besides, the landing wasn¡¯t that big, only two meters by two meters. Not a comfortable place to stop and stay, particularly if you¡¯ve got a party. He had only made about 6 meters of stairs when he got another notification:
Finally. Need to get some people snacks in here. Experience gained. Skill Gained. Create Dungeon Entrance Elemental Sphere: All Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 mana per level of exit + 25 mana per 10 meters of distance + 5 per meter of width per distance. So, (level*25 + meters distance/10 * 25 + meters distance/10*width). No standard designs +. Create entrances (and exits, I guess) from your dungeon.
  • Caves (Bronze)
  • Tunnels (Bronze)
  • Ramps (Bronze)
  • Stairways (Bronze)
  • Elevators (Silver)
  • Escalators (Gold)
  • Portals (Platinum)
For some reason, he practically rolled with laughter when he read this notification. He couldn¡¯t help picturing two adventure parties sharing an elevator. ¡°Hey, Rogue. You mind pushing level 4 for us? My hands are full (showing twohanded sword and shield). Of course, then he had this thought of mimic elevators and spent 20 minutes in a very dark place. So, he selected stairs, one meter in width and 20 meters straight up and spent 160 mana points, but he now had stairs to the surface. He didn¡¯t break though to the surface though. It turned out that Baxter¡¯s tunnel surfaced about 3 meters from where his stairway ended. He then copied what he¡¯d just done on the other side of the landing, headed down. The first time he used the skill, he received a level up notification:
Good job. Keep building on. Experience gained. Skill Level Gained Create Dungeon Entrance Rank: Bronze Level 2 Choose:
  • Minus 5 mana to use level selection
  • Minus 5 mana to distance selection
  • Minus 1 mana per width selection
He decided to go with distance because he¡¯d be making a long set of stairs for his second level, so said, ¡°Option b, please¡± and when he opened his skill status to check, it said, ¡®25 mana per level of exit + 20 mana per 10 meters of distance + 5 per meter of width per distance.¡¯ He noticed that the skill seemed to level quite a bit faster than the other skills, so he kept on using it with the same parameters. When he hit 100 meters, he got another notice:
Good job. Experience gained. Skill Level Gained Create Dungeon Entrance Rank: Bronze Level 3 Choose:
  • Minus 5 mana to use level selection
  • Minus 5 mana to distance selection
  • Minus 1 mana per width selection
This time he decided to go another way and tried reducing the mana per level selection. He noticed that it used less mana, 130 mp than it would have if he¡¯d selected b again. ¡®Bummer¡¯, he thought. ¡®Should have done that last time. Would have saved some mana.¡¯ Again, when he hit 180 meters, he got another notification:
Good job. Experience gained. Skill Level Gained Create Dungeon Entrance Rank: Bronze Level 4 Choose:
  • Minus 5 mana to use level selection
  • Minus 5 mana to distance selection
  • Minus 1 mana per width selection
He selected Option A again and the next time he used the skill, he saw the mana use drop to 110. He¡¯d reached the desired depth of 240 meters two uses of the skill later. He was deep underground. But, it didn¡¯t feel that way. Every bit of space that he was now connected to felt like a part of him, the same way that when he¡¯d been human, he¡¯d never looked at his feet and thought, ¡®Wow, those are a long way down there, maybe I should grow shorter?¡¯ It was all him and felt natural. The stairs exited into a blank wall of stone, which he removed with four uses of bore, leaving a 4x4x4 meter platform beside the stairwell. Turning his viewpoint, he looked at the blank wall of stone in front of him. He used ¡°Create Room¡± and a 4x4x4 cubic meter space opened in front of him. He used it again and then again. His world, except for doctoring and feeding Baxter became using this single skill. He would run his mana down until he hit his mana pad, then wait, siphon, and use it some more. His ¡®Create Rooms skill had leveled when he was making the first floor. Standard offering, he¡¯d taken five mana points off the cost of the skill. Now that he was really grinding it, it started to level rapidly. He got his next notification when he¡¯d used the skill 12 more times. Again, he took five mana points off the cost of the skill and when he checked the skill, it now cost him 50 mana points at level Three. 33 more uses and the skill leveled to Level Four and cost him only 45 mana points. 67 uses after that, he got another notification and after his choice, it only cost him 40 mana points to carve out a standard 4x4x4 meter3 room. Level Five. He was starting to like the skill a lot more. But, before he could finish his dream floor, the humans left. He hadn¡¯t been paying that much attention to them. They had come in and fought the rats a couple or maybe more times. It looked like, from what his rat could see at night, that they¡¯d made little earthen houses and were living outside the place. He woke up Baxter and asked him what happened to the humans. Baxter had pretty much switched to a nocturnal existence by then, so he didn¡¯t know anything more than Jake did. They just left was the informed consensus the two came to. Jake didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. He¡¯d worried about the humans, tried to keep Baxter away from them, and then, for no apparent reason, they left. He decided he needed some more and better dungeon scouts. A giant rat is Ok, but a regular rat could get up close and hear things, the same with a regular-sized bird. He also hoped they¡¯d learn to keep a good night watch. Baxter had pretty much kept the monsters away at night. They wouldn¡¯t have a big monster watchdog helper out where they were traveling. Chapter 10 Since Baxter was awake, he thought he might as well ask him to scope out the grounds of the building. He should be able to find any reason that the humans had left. Baxter went up and hopped out the window and was gone for quite a while. When Baxter came back he was hauling a dead Eastern Collared Lizard, known pretty much all over Oklahoma as a Mountain Boomer. He did the now-familiar routine and hauled it to his tunnel and bit its head off. Jake had about 152 mana points left after all his work, so he made Baxter¡¯s favorite, the Giant Red Meat Drumstick. Baxter pulled it down to the room and started to chew on it. For some reason, Baxter liked the small room where Jake and he had woken up the best out of all of the rooms and spaces that Jake had created since. Jake asked, but Baxter said that he didn¡¯t see anything on the grounds that looked different, but that he''d smelled two new humans. ¡°Maybe they had something to do with the rest of the human¡¯s leaving?¡± he¡¯d asked. Well, actually he¡¯d said, ¡°New humans?¡± but Jake was pretty much an expert on figuring out what Baxter meant by this point. Their connection seemed to help them understand each other. Jake thought about it and that sounded like as good a reason as any. Perhaps the new people had some information that had caused the other humans to leave? He didn¡¯t know, but he wanted to get better spies in place the next time. He didn¡¯t like having people next to him and not know what they were up to. He also received a pattern for a Giant Eastern Collared Lizard. At that point, he had a flash and looked at his soul patterns. All were Oklahoma natives or at least he¡¯d grown up with them. He was pretty sure that despite the eastern in its name, the lizard had never seen New York or the east coast. ¡®Did Bob move me home to Tulsa?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Is that why I¡¯m digging through all this sandstone? Is that why I recognize this place? Is it someplace that I went to with my family?¡¯ He didn¡¯t think of them as his stepfamily because they were all the family that he¡¯d ever had. His real dad was a kind of drifter that hooked up with his mom during one of his respectable phases and then drifted off after she became pregnant. Jake had never even met the man. Jake was the oldest, then he had two brothers and two sisters. He definitely wanted to see the outside of the building now. It''s different to worry about your family when you¡¯re 1200 miles away, but yet another thing to be in the same state or even town. He could actually do something to help them. He could see his mom again. He created a Giant Cooper¡¯s Hawk inside the tunnel¡¯s mouth and sent it outside the window. Neither the black rat or the rats in the nest were happy about the presence of the hawk in their building. The hawk flew out and landed in the trees outside the building that looked planted in rows. It stopped and then looked back at the building. Right beside the doorway was a wooden statue of an Indian. What they used to call a Cigar Store Indian statue. Above the doorway, was a metal teepee. I guess it wasn¡¯t damaged by the apocalypse. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Jake yelled. ¡°I¡¯m at Mighty Max¡¯s. I¡¯m in Oklahoma. I¡¯m in Sapulpa! My mom lives down the street.¡± Although he told everyone in New York he was from Tulsa, he was from Sapulpa/Sand Springs. He went to high school in Sand Springs because they had better schools than Sapulpa. Both areas were on the outskirts of Tulsa. ¡°Mighty Max¡¯s?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°It¡¯s a truck stop in Sapulpa. Near where I used to live before I moved to New York.¡± At the dog¡¯s still puzzled expression, he explained some more. Mighty Max¡¯s is in what used to be an old Walmart back before Walmart. It was set off the highway and after the Walmart closed, the store sat abandoned for several years. Finally, a low-budget entrepreneur named Max Greene bought it with the idea of turning it into a massive Truck Stop, Flea Market and Indian Trading Post, well, basically a Truck Stop. He dug up a lot of the parking lot, installed a huge number of diesel and gas pumps, then installed Wifi, an internet caf¨¦, showers, locker rooms, a bunch of truck parking as well as a big convenience store with a built-in pizza place and a soda fountain. That took up most of the area both inside and outside, the rest he filled with cheap Chinese-made Indian (that¡¯s Native American for you people that don¡¯t get that in Oklahoma, Indian means well, Indian as in Cowboys and ¡­) souvenirs and allowed people to rent booth space around the outskirts of the interior of the building to make up the flea market. It amazed everyone, but the combo worked. The shakes and burgers at the soda fountain were great (gourmet quality) and the pizza was excellent too. Locals started coming for the pizza and shakes and burgers, and the truckers came for the showers and the food, and the tourists came for the cheap souvenirs. He also had this stuffed buffalo that had a vacuum in its mouth that would suck up your trash. People loved to get their pictures taken with it. He named it, Mighty Max¡¯s Truck Stop, Flea Market and Indian Trading Post. A big cigar store Indian by the front door welcomed you and Max had a teepee made and put on the roof. Aluminum, but painted to look like leather. After I explained this, the dog thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Buffalo? Eat trash?¡± I sometimes wondered how much of our conversations we were having and how much we just perceived ourselves as having. Jake¡¯s family used to come to Mighty Max¡¯s for both the pizza and the burgers. It was a good place for a family¡¯s night out. The food was good, you knew people and you had a selection. His youngest brother, Jon Jon, ALWAYS wanted pizza, but the rest of the family sometimes didn¡¯t. Max¡¯s was a nice compromise. And was not too expensive. Jake¡¯s family was not well off. But they were close!Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Jake sent the bird up into the air to get a better picture of what had happened to the world on the night of the apocalypse. For one thing, the roads had changed. The Bobs replaced Highway 97, which was the four-lane road outside the entrance of Max''s, by what looked to be a cobblestone road, two lanes. It looked as if they decided asphalt must go. It looked from the air like the town, or at least the outskirts of the town had exploded. Not in the sense that a bomb had gone off, but rather like one of those ¡®explosion¡¯ engineering diagrams. A drawing of the whole machine broken up by its pieces. The suburbs of Sapulpa looked like that. If he had to guess, he¡¯d say that each house, well, most of them, was still there, but the distance between them had increased. By a lot. The QuickTrip that used to be about 120 meters from the entrance of Mighty Max¡¯s was now almost a kilometer away and there were trees everywhere. It looked like its Gas pumps had also disappeared and its awning replaced by trees, just like the ones in front of Mighty Max¡¯s. The woods came up and surrounded each little work of humanity as if they wanted to devour it, cause it to disappear into their depths. Jake for the first time understood why Baxter was killing and encountering all the monsters he¡¯d brought back. It was nature, raw and primeval that surrounded, well, everything. Somehow, the world had, impossibly, grown larger. ¡®Holy crap Bobs!,¡¯ he thought. ¡®While I¡¯ve been puttering around in my little hole in the ground, real shit¡¯s been happening.¡¯ Far off in the distance, to the South, in the direction that the main town of Sapulpa used to exist in, there remained what still looked like denser housing. It looked like the expansion effect slowed down and decreased as it approached a former city or town¡¯s center and then stopped at some arbitrary limit outside the city. If your house was within that limit, it stayed. If not, bye-bye. The hawk had limits to its range too. At 900 meters from the dungeon, it began to falter, its wing''s rhythm failing, it began to lose altitude, lose speed. As it approached 1000 meters, Jake had to stop it and turn it around. The hawk began to fall out of the sky, its wings flapping in a discordant rhythm that couldn¡¯t sustain flight. It barely made it back to the around 900-meter limit where it could fly. Fortunately, it could still glide and did so until it reached its flight zone. Unfortunately, his family¡¯s house was beyond that limit. He tried having the hawk go up to its maximum height, again about 1000 meters, and use its eyesight to see if he could see his family¡¯s house, but between the distance, the changes to the landscape and the damn trees everywhere, he couldn¡¯t tell if the house still existed or not. ¡®Shit, shit, shit!¡¯ he thought. ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m so close.¡¯ ¡°Jake sad?¡± asked Baxter then. ¡°Yeah, buddy, I am. I learned that I¡¯ve been down the street from my family for the past week during the apocalypse, and I didn¡¯t know. I could have helped them somehow. ¡°Baxter help?¡± asked Baxter. For a wild second, Jake considered sending Baxter to his mom¡¯s house. But then he pictured the dog showing up at the door and the probable sequence of events. His dad, well stepdad, but he¡¯d been his dad since he was one year old, would shoot him with either a crossbow or one of his big compound hunting bows. That is if his guns didn''t work. And his other brothers would help. Not to mention his sisters. They were a close family and tended to share interests. They¡¯d camp and all hunt during the various seasons. His parents had bought 150 acres of land between Sand Springs and Skiatook Lake. They used it as a hunting preserve and planned to retire there. His oldest brother had married and bought a house on the same street that his parents lived on. His youngest brother, Jon Jon, was going to Sand Springs in the second grade. His sisters were in high school at Sand Springs as a Senior and a Sophomore. ¡°No buddy,¡± he said. ¡°You would scare them because you¡¯re so big now and they would shoot you with bows and arrows. We need to figure out another way.¡± ¡°Look Jake!¡± said Baxter. Jake focused on the dog and it was pretty funny. The dog¡¯s face scrunched up in this look of either concentration or constipation, Jake wasn¡¯t sure which one applied. But he kept watching. And then he noticed something. The edges of Baxter¡¯s form blurred, almost losing their defined form as if they were being covered with a mist or fog. It began on his backbone and the dog¡¯s ears but then spread. The fog grew deeper until it completely hid the dog¡¯s form and then it retreated. Evaporated and left in its place, a tiny dachshund-looking kind of dog. Well, Baxter¡¯s new form had the long body of a dachshund, but still retained the head of a pit bull. All in miniature. The dog looked actually dachshund-sized. It also was furrier than a dachshund should be. His new form kept Baxter¡¯s thick fur coat, red and black camouflage. Somehow, Baxter had gone from black rhino size and weight down to a small lap dog. ¡°Baxter scary now?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Oh my god!¡± said Jake. ¡°You are so cute!¡± And he was. He looked like an adorable little mutt. ¡°Run for me!¡± said Jake. And Baxter did. And just like with a dachshund¡¯s run, his little legs seemed somehow officious, as if he were telling the world, ¡®shape up, get in line, I¡¯m in charge now.¡¯ Jake lost it and began howling with laughter. The idea that his big dog monster could appear so small and busy-looking made him laugh so hard. Eventually, Baxter¡¯s ears began to droop and he started to look ashamed and Jake pulled himself together to stop the dog¡¯s downward spiral. ¡°I¡¯m sorry buddy! You look great! You are the best dog in the whole world. Yes, you are. You¡¯re my good boy.¡± After consoling the dog and getting Baxter happy again, Jake asked him when he¡¯d learned to do that. ¡°Bob said. Skill, Shapeshift. Not used.¡± Once again, Jake thought he needed to look into viewing Baxter¡¯s status and other screens. He needed to figure out a way to make sure that Baxter was doing everything that he could right now. He¡¯d figured out from what Baxter had said that Bob told the dog that he had the ¡®Shapeshift¡¯ skill and that Baxter had never used it until now. He wondered how many other skills the dog had and resolved to figure out a way to view the dog¡¯s skills as soon as the current situation completed. He took a quick look at Baxter¡¯s mana again and as he remembered, the dog had plentiful amounts of green mana. If he had to guess, he would say more than the average amounts for an animal. Easily enough to power a shapeshifting skill. Chapter 11 Just then the black rat heard a voice, a panicked voice mumbling to itself. ¡°Where can I hide? Who are these guys? I don¡¯t trust them. Oh my god. What about Billy? Shit! Shit! I never should have left him alone! Maybe I can hide in here?¡± And then a figure stepped through one of the windows and paused for a second. Outside the rat could hear male voices talking to each other. Jake could tell that the voices were drunk or high or on something, just from their slurred nature. ¡°Hey! Hey! Baby! Wait, wait, we just wanna talk to you?¡± shouted the first voice. ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t be like that? Don¡¯t make us chase you?¡± said a second deeper and somehow rougher voice. The rat could see the woman, well girl pretty clearly. Well at least as clearly as he could see anything at that range. She was only about twenty feet away from his hiding spot. From Jake¡¯s perspective, it looked like the girl was several football fields away and, well, it was dark. He made another note to either invent rats with good eyesight or find another spy animal. He liked the hawk. The hawk could see! Now if he had a rat with hawks eyes, that would be awesome. Unfortunately, he just had a regular rat¡¯s eyesight to use. She looked young, maybe eighteen or so. Had long hair, but because of the lighting and the rat¡¯s color-blindness, Jake couldn¡¯t tell what color her hair was. It wasn¡¯t blond though. She looked slender and her face was mobile, expressions ranging from determination to despair washing across it in short order. She had long fingers and large expressive hands which she used a lot. She was either sucking on one finger or chewing a nail while looking behind her toward where the men¡¯s voices were coming from. ¡°Hey, Baxter,¡± Jake said. ¡°We¡¯ve got a guest.¡± ¡°A guest?¡± asked Baxter. Jake wasn¡¯t sure why he characterized the girl as a guest. He hadn¡¯t thought of any of the other humans as guests, but something about the helpless nature of the girl spoke to him. ¡°Yeah, a girl,¡± said Jake. ¡°Human?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Yes,¡± answered Jake. The girl decided that the men were coming closer and that she didn¡¯t want to be where they could see her. She audibly sniffed and a frown crossed her face at the odor of rat piss inside the building. She moved back toward the windows, but then must have seen the men through the windows. She stood still for a second watching them, hoping that they would turn away, but when they continued on toward the building where she was hiding, she turned and ran toward the back wall, avoiding the center mass of the rat¡¯s nest. There was enough light that she could avoid the litter scattered on the floor, not enough light for her to see the nest and the giant rats staring down at her from their holes. ¡°Help guest?¡± asked Baxter. ¡®That is a good question,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®Do I want to get us involved or not?¡¯ Meanwhile, the girl had reached the back wall and scurried along it until she was behind the rat¡¯s nest. She evidently found and hid in Baxter¡¯s tunnel, because suddenly Jake could see her with his new senses. Human Female, Age 18, Weight 59 kg, 165 cm tall. Red hair, blue eyes, freckles. ¡°What do you think, Baxter. Should we help her or not?¡± ¡°Girl Guest?¡± asked Baxter again. ¡°Yes,¡± Jake said. ¡°She¡¯s a girl, only eighteen years old.¡± ¡°You old?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°No,¡± said Jake. ¡°I¡¯m only 23. I¡¯d be 24 on Oct 31. My mom used to call me her little Boo!¡± Baxter looked puzzled at Jake. ¡°Oct 31 is Halloween. People dressed up and went to parties or Trick Or Treating if they were young enough.¡± Baxter still looked puzzled but now he had an overlay of ¡®don¡¯t care¡¯. ¡°Help Girl!¡± said Baxter. ¡°Help guest!¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Jake. ¡®If you¡¯re sure. But you need to stay that size, Ok? Otherwise, the girl will be too scared.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter. And then he stood up and started to race up the tunnel to the girl. ¡°Stop, stop,¡± said Jake. ¡°I¡¯ve got to give you something.¡± Baxter stopped and then Jake did his Loot Pattern Creation skill followed by his Loot Creation skill. On Baxter¡¯s neck appeared a collar with a little glowing globe on it and a single tag that said, ¡°Baxter.¡± ¡°Ok, you can go now Baxter. Be safe!¡± Jake received a new notification:
Loot Pattern Gained Expandable Dog Collar with Lighted Globe and Dog Tag You have gained the loot pattern for an Expandable Dog Collar with Lighted Globe and Dog Tag. Really this should have cost you thousands of points, but we thought about it and decided that we shouldn¡¯t have given you a dog with no collar. Collar will expand and fit any size that Baxter assumes. Baxter can turn off or on Lighted Globe as he desires. Light may grow brighter or dimmer at Baxter¡¯s will. Globe always shows Baxter¡¯s location and Jake¡¯s current dungeon location. Name tag will show Baxter¡¯s current name. Other abilities still discoverable.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
There was a whole lot to think about in that notification, but Jake decided that now was not the time. The men had stepped onto the porch and then moved as a group into the building. As if to reinforce Jake¡¯s thought, he heard one of the men grumble, ¡°Damn it¡¯s dark in here? Anybody see her? She¡¯s got to be in here? Don¡¯t she? Anybody watching the back?¡± ¡°Yeah, Wade is. Along with Jack and Peter,¡± one of the men who¡¯d just stepped into the building said. ¡°Figures,¡± Jake thought. ¡°Another Wade.¡± ¡°Hey girl!¡± one of the men shouted. ¡°You come on out now, you hear? All we want to do is talk to you!¡± At which a couple of the men sniggered. ¡°Shut it, you morons,¡± said the man that was talking. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Another man answered, ¡°Rats, I think. Smells like my kid¡¯s old gerbil cage did at his mom¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Girl, you hear that?¡± the first man said. ¡°There¡¯s rats in here. Big ones too. You don¡¯t want to stay in here with them. I saw a man who''d been chewed by rats once. It weren¡¯t pretty. You come on out now, we just want to talk.¡± This time there was no laughter from the men, but a sense of danger crept over the room as all the men stood and listened carefully for any noise telling them where the girl might be. ¡°Anyone bring any lights?¡± another one of the men said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go after her if there¡¯s giant rats in here. One of them bastards got my neighbors. Ate ¡®em to pieces.¡± There was a noise then, but it wasn¡¯t from the girl, it was from the rat¡¯s nest. Some squeaking noises, only deeper and longer sounding than a regular rat. The men all shifted back a step closer to the windows and the front door. Jake had his rat make some noise too. At that, the men stepped back out of the window and stood on the porch of the store. One of them kicked the wooden Indian over. ¡°Stop it, you idiot,¡± another man said. ¡°Quit making noise.¡± Jake could see the girl. She was curled up in the tunnel, crying, with both eyes closed and her hands up over her head. But she was quiet and she wasn¡¯t moving. Jake respected her a lot then. Even though she was terrified, she was not giving in. ¡®Good for her,¡¯ he thought. Just then Baxter came up the tunnel, doing his little dachshund walk. The girl evidently didn¡¯t hear him because she didn¡¯t move. Baxter moved alongside her and then poked his nose into her face and licked her cheek once, really quickly. She screamed loud, opened her eyes and saw Baxter¡¯s dog face directly in front of her and stopped abruptly. The light from the little globe cast a little circle of light around the dog. The men on the porch moved and then settled. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± one of the men asked with a squeaky voice. ¡°Yeah, I heard it,¡± another one answered in a sullen tone like someone had just taken away his toy. ¡°What you think happened in there?¡± asked squeaky voice. ¡°Rats,¡± answered the guy that had been speaking to the girl inside the building. ¡°We going in after her?¡± asked the first man. ¡°Not much point is there,¡± answered the speaker. ¡°Them giant bastards are fast. She¡¯s done for now.¡± But before anything else could happen, the speaker leaned into the building and shouted, ¡°Girl, if you¡¯re still alive, we¡¯ve got some men outside watching the place. You just come on out and they¡¯ll bring you to us. We¡¯ll keep you safe.¡± And then all the men turned and went back to the road, whistling for the guy Wade and his buddies who¡¯d gone around back. The girl reached out and held her hand for Baxter to sniff. ¡°Good manners!¡± Baxter said. Of course, the girl didn¡¯t react which confirmed Jake¡¯s guess that what he and Baxter were doing wasn¡¯t normal speech. Baxter sniffed her hand and then shoved his head underneath her fingers for some scratches which she promptly gave. ¡°Good scratches! Good scratches!¡± Baxter crooned to Jake. ¡°Good fingers. Jake fingers?¡± ¡°Sorry buddy,¡± Jake answered. ¡°But I¡¯ve got no fingers.¡± ¡°What do? Girl friend?¡± asked Baxter. ¡®That is the question,¡¯ Jake thought. He could see the girl being really useful to him, but that depended on communication and he couldn¡¯t talk to her and neither could Baxter. ¡®What to do? What to do?¡¯ Jake thought, his mind humming along. ¡®How can I talk to her? I need her help, dammit! And, I¡¯ll help her too.¡¯ He added the last part because he was feeling slightly ashamed of himself. ¡®Nice guys don¡¯t take advantage of women.¡¯ That was one of the core tenants of his life. He¡¯d grown up in a home where, if his stepfather, his real dad despite the genetics, hadn¡¯t made it a home, he could have had a much different, a much poorer life than he had. He loved his dad, didn¡¯t care at all about the other man who fathered him, but still, that sting of abandonment, left him focused in at least this way. ¡®Nice guys don¡¯t take advantage of women¡¯. And then there was its corollary belief, ¡®I¡¯m a nice guy¡¯. He focused on her. She was cute, maybe even beautiful, but that was kind of abstract to him now. In the same way that he didn¡¯t feel a lot of anger, rage, pain or loss, he didn¡¯t feel that sense of attraction either. She was cute, but that¡¯s where it stopped. The girl wiped her face, smearing the tracks her tears left on her face. ¡°Did you hear that boy?¡± she whispered to Baxter. ¡°Those bastards said they¡¯d be watching for me. I¡¯d rather die than go with them. I even knew one of them. Randy Thacker. His younger brother was in my class in school. What happened to him? He played football for Sapulpa. A week after the apocalypse he¡¯s chasing me, probably wants to rape me.¡± Here she stopped and clutched Baxter¡¯s head in her hands and looked him right in the eyes. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that, would you? I mean, if you were a man, you wouldn¡¯t become a beast like that in only seven days, would you?¡± Jake could hear her words and so could Baxter. They didn¡¯t know what to do? Does Baxter let on that he¡¯s more than a standard dog that somehow survived the apocalypse? Baxter went with his old standby and licked her face, somehow getting dog slobber all over her cheeks, mouth, and nose. ¡°Phhbt¡± the girls spit and then giggled a little. ¡°That¡¯s right, not you boy. That¡¯s a pretty fancy collar you¡¯ve got on boy. Does it have a name tag on it?¡± She reached out and picked up Baxter with an ¡°Oof, my god you weigh a ton!¡± and looked at his collar and the tag there. ¡°Baxter, huh? I guess it kind of suits you!¡± she said as she cuddled the dog. Baxter curled up on her lap and let the girl pet him. He could feel her slowly relaxing. ¡°What do?¡± he thought at Jake. While the girl was petting Baxter, Jake had been thinking about how he could talk to the girl. In some of his novels, dungeons could talk either through dungeon bonds or by the dungeon creating an avatar. Given how much time it had taken him to create stairs, he figured that the avatar route was not going to work for him. At least for now. So that left dungeon bonds. He tried to remember if one of the Bobs had hinted at the possibility of something like that. He couldn¡¯t remember anything, but then the Bobs hadn¡¯t given him much information to go by. It was like they wanted him to figure it out for himself. ¡°Baxter, keep her calm. Ok?¡± he told the dog. ¡°I¡¯m going to try to reach out to her.¡± ¡°Ok, Jake,¡± Baxter said. ¡°She nice.¡± Chapter 12 Jake began to focus on the girl¡¯s breathing. Feeling the air going in and out of her chest. He could see her breathing, he just attempted to follow it with his mind. In and out. The girl kept petting Baxter and listening for the men outside. She was smart enough to realize that just because they said they were leaving, didn¡¯t mean that they actually were. Just like when he¡¯d first done this with Baxter, he started to feel the air rushing into her lungs, passing through the trachea, filing the bronchi, the bronchioles, even feeling the air filling the alveoli, oxygenating the blood, feeling the blood circulation throughout her body, the blood oxygen exchange with the cells. After a while, he felt something else besides blood moving through the girl, a shimmer and as he noticed it, he thought ¡®so that¡¯s her mana¡¯, but then let the thought go, waiting for something else. After a while, he noticed gold energy too that was circulating through the girl. Unlike the mana which seemed focused more in the chest and head, this energy pooled in her belly, down below her belly button. Of course, then he got a notification:
A little pervy, but Ok, if that¡¯s what it takes. Experience gained. Ability Gained Qi Sense Elemental Sphere: All Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent Ability to sense Qi. Qi appears as a golden fluid or gas. Despite Qi abilities having elemental affinities, Qi is. It does not take on elemental attributes. Qi comes from a universal source, fills the dantian and meridians of Qi practitioners and when released through abilities, returns to the source in an endless and everlasting cycle. Qi practitioners renew this source with every breath they take. Every living thing has a Qi reservoir and pathways. Only Qi practitioners can use them.
¡®Thanks Bobs,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®Especially for the pervy comment ¡­ and breaking my concentration, ¡®cause now I get to start all over.¡¯ The girl looked up at the mouth of the tunnel and seemed ready to start to leave. ¡°Baxter, growl!¡± Jake said. ¡°And look out the tunnel!¡± Baxter growled and then pointed his head toward the tunnel¡¯s mouth. ¡°What¡¯s up, boy?¡± the girl said. ¡°Can you see anything? What¡¯s got you upset?¡± She settled back down and began petting Baxter again. ¡°Good job, boy!¡± Jake said. Baxter¡¯s eyes lidded and he seemed about to fall asleep, ¡°Good fingers!¡± Jake smiled at his dog¡¯s easy acceptance of the girl and then began focusing on her breathing again. It happened quicker this time. He focused and followed her breath. He found and dismissed both the mana and the Qi pools in the girl from his mind. Instead, he concentrated on the glabella point in the girl. For some reason, he remembered the region between the eyebrows and above the nose¡¯s name. He even remembered that the Chinese acupoint that resided there, the Yin Tang point. Supposedly it corresponded to the ¡°third eye.¡± Jake wasn¡¯t sure how, but he needed the girl to see him, to be able to communicate with him. He focused there, trying to break through, trying to communicate with the young woman. He thought that any spot known as the third eye had to have some power. He pressed against the spot with all his might. Not using mana or Qi, just pure intention. The girl blinked several times, then scratched at the region, running her index finger over her eyebrows and stroking the bridge of her nose. Jake thought, ¡®Almost, she must almost be sensing something.¡± The girl shivered and drew Baxter closer to her. ¡°Is it cold in here to you, boy? Hmm?¡± she said. Jake powered on, not sure what he was doing, but trying to communicate with her. ¡®Girl! Girl! Listen to me! Girl!¡¯ he kept saying and thinking, focusing on the point of the girl¡¯s forehead. The girl shivered again. ¡°Girl, Girl! Listen! Girl!¡± Jake said again and again. It almost had become a chant. The girl began blinking rapidly. Her eyes began to tear and she murmured to the dog, ¡°I don¡¯t feel so well, Baxter. I¡¯ve got a headache now!¡± ¡°Jake hurt? Hurt friend?¡± asked Baxter. Jake didn¡¯t respond. He could sense that he was almost penetrating some kind of barrier that separated the two of them, girl and dungeon. He really focused on the spot, focused on breaking through. He was mentally shouting, ¡°Girl Listen.¡± ¡°Jake hurt? Stop!¡± asked Baxter and then barked. The bark was full-sized, not a little dachshund-sized bark, but a Baxter-sized bark. The girl screamed a little, looked in surprise at the dog and heard a voice yelling ¡°Girl Listen¡± all at the same time. ¡°What?¡± she yelled. And Jake got a notification.
Well, we¡¯ll be damned. Not really. But Surprise! Surprise! Surprise. Experience gained. Ability Gained Dungeon Bond Elemental Sphere: All Range: Permenant Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent Ability to form a dungeon bond with a willing participant. Dungeon bonds are formed between a dungeon and a sapient being. There are many levels to the bonds and the bond¡¯s strength varies with the level of the bond.
¡°Hello,¡± said Jake. The girl shot back against the wall with an audible thunk and looked at Baxter terrified. ¡°No,¡± Jake said. ¡°I¡¯m not the dog. And I do not wish to harm you!¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± asked the girl. ¡°Who is in my head?¡± ¡°Be calm,¡± said Jake, trying on his best yoga instructor voice. ¡°I am not the dog, I do not wish to harm you. I am Jake.¡± ¡°Jake?¡± asked the girl. ¡°Yes, that is my name. What¡¯s yours?¡± Although he already knew it, he figured that it¡¯d keep the conversation going. Plus it would be a little weird if he knew her name already. ¡°Hildi¡± she answered. ¡°Hildi Brown. Wait, wait, Jake? The voice in my head is named Jake?¡± Jake was thinking that this conversation could be going better. It hadn¡¯t completely gone off the rails yet, but it looked like it might be headed that way.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Jake after a pause, unsure about what else to say. ¡°And you¡¯re not the dog?¡± asked Hildi. ¡°No,¡± said Jake. ¡°Do you want me to have the dog bark while I talk to you?¡± ¡°Uh, what would that prove?¡± asked Hildi. It had been a while since Jake had talked to a woman. The last one that he¡¯d talked to was the barista of the coffee shop on Sunday morning when he was ordering his typical ¡°Double double with a shot of Expresso.¡± That conversation had gone Ok. He¡¯d come to the counter, said his order, she¡¯d smiled, said, ¡°Hi Jake.¡± He¡¯d responded appropriately with, ¡°Hi Chrissie,¡± that being the name she wore on her name tag. He¡¯d also been coming here for a couple of years and knew her. Then he¡¯d paid and left to the corner of the shop where he¡¯d started reading the Sunday Times. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. There were no problems. Words said, transaction completed. His point was that he didn¡¯t think he had a problem communicating with women. He was less sure of that now. He decided to start again. ¡°Be calm,¡± said Jake, again with his best yoga instructor voice. ¡°I am not the dog, I do not wish to harm you. I am Jake.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said that,¡± she helpfully pointed out. ¡°Yes,¡± said Baxter. ¡°You said.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jake,¡± he said after a few moments of silence. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware,¡± she said. ¡°The voice in my head is Jake.¡± There was a pause and then she added, ¡°and you¡¯re not either the dog or going to harm me.¡± Jake thought about this for a second, then said, ¡°Yes.¡± There was another pause then. Then the girl said to Baxter. ¡°You¡¯re Baxter, not Jake.¡± Baxter smiled one of his canine grins and then rolled over and offered her his belly to be scratched. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°Good that you¡¯re not Jake. Because I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready to scratch the belly of a dog I¡¯m talking too.¡± And with that, she started to scratch Baxter on his belly. This went on for a few minutes, the girl scratching the dog, Jake watching the girl and the dog. Finally, the girl looked up and said, ¡°So, Jake, not the dog¡­ what are you? Where are you?¡± Jake had to think about that for a while. He didn¡¯t want to scare her, but dungeons really didn¡¯t have a good reputation. He tried to ameliorate the reputation by saying, ¡°I¡¯m a collection of rooms, I guess.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re Mighty Max¡¯s then? Somehow, the building came alive?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not Mighty Max,¡± Jake said. His mother had always stressed that when talking to a girl you had to begin like you wanted to continue. He didn¡¯t want to lie, but he didn¡¯t mind temporizing a little bit. ¡°So, you¡¯re not this building, but you¡¯re some other building. Maybe the sheds outside?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, no,¡± he said. At this point he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m actually underneath here.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re a collection of rooms underground, is that it?¡± she asked. ¡°Pretty much,¡± Jake said. ¡°A dungeon then?¡± she asked. ¡°I guess, well maybe?¡± Jake said. ¡°The Bobs said so.¡± ¡°Who are the Bobs?¡± she asked. ¡°They are the ones behind the menus. You get the blue menu¡¯s don¡¯t you?¡± Jake asked. He was glad that he didn¡¯t have his old human body at this point because he would have been sweating up a storm. ¡°I just got some blue screens that said ¡®Welcome to the Apocalypse¡¯ and then said that they were making a bunch of changes and yadda yadda. Billy, my little brother, was freaking out, my mom and dad were somewhere in either Puerto Rico or the Bahamas on vacation, so I just closed them and kind of tried to maintain for my bro. It sounds like I missed some stuff. Like talking rooms. And,¡± she looked down at Baxter and said, ¡°suspiciously friendly dogs!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Jake said. ¡°He¡¯s really that friendly. At least if you¡¯re not a monster. But yeah, you¡¯ve missed some shit! And so did I. By the way, did you have a sister that graduated in 2014?¡± ¡°Yes, my older sister Pattie. She¡¯s graduated from Santa Clara this year. She is, well, I guess was, interning in San Francisco right now. She called and said she¡¯d try to make it home. But that¡¯s over 1700 miles. I haven¡¯t heard from her since. Or my parents.¡± ¡°I thought I recognized the hair. Ok, this is probably going to freak you out, but well, I dated her,¡± said Jake. ¡°What?¡± said Hildi. ¡°Yea, we went out for a while.¡± ¡°How does a room date my sister?¡± Hildi asked. ¡°Obviously, I wasn¡¯t always a room!¡± Jake said. ¡°I mean a dungeon. I was a man. I lived here, went to Sand Springs High School. My name is Jake Silvestre.¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± said Hildi. ¡°You were a jerk to my sister.¡± Jake thought back, winced, and had to admit he had kind of been a jerk to Pattie. ¡°Admitted,¡± he said. ¡°I was a little bit full of myself back then.¡± ¡°You know she cried and was depressed for months after you dumped her?¡± Hildi said. ¡°I know. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jake said. The girl started looking at the tunnel¡¯s mouth as if she might want to chance what was out there rather than stay talking to him. ¡°Look, I meant it when I said I was sorry,¡± Jake said. ¡°First girl at Princeton dumped me so hard, I almost broke. After that, I changed. I did. And I¡¯m sorry for what I did to your sister. If she were here, I¡¯d tell her that. I¡¯d even try to make it up to her.¡± There followed a long quiet spell. Jake quit talking trying to give her some space to deal with the situation she was in. He didn¡¯t want to push her out into the arms of the men who were probably waiting for her outside. While he was waiting, he studied the tunnel. It was not as smooth as the corridors he¡¯d made. It looked worked like clay that had been molded by big hands. The tunnel was made out of reddish sandstone. There were also little bits of stone and rock in Baxter¡¯s tunnels. He didn¡¯t remove all of the stone when he dug it out. The edges and the sides of the tunnel were slightly blackened as if burnt. The light from Baxter¡¯s collar formed a yellow blue pool around the crouching girl and dog. Finally, Hildi said, ¡°How¡¯d you wind up here?¡± ¡°I died,¡± said Jake. ¡°Oh my god,¡± said Hildi. ¡°Really? Bright white lights? The whole bit?¡± ¡°Well, I woke up in an office with a god named Bob telling me I could be recycled or become, well, what I am now,¡± said Jake. ¡°And Baxter?¡± she asked. ¡°He was in the office too. According to Bob, we¡¯re karmically bound or something,¡± Jake answered. She reached over and started petting Baxter, scratching his belly, but then had a thought and jerked back her hand, ¡°Baxter was a dog, before, right?¡± Jake laughed and said, ¡°Pet freely, he was a dog!¡± ¡°Oh, thank god,¡± Hildi said. ¡°For an instant, I thought I might be scratching some frat boy¡¯s belly!¡± Again silence settled in but it was a more companionable silence. The dog scooted on his back closer to the girl¡¯s magic fingers, his dachshund legs waving in the air. She laughed at the sight of the little dog¡¯s wiggling path closer to her. Jake did too. Even Baxter seemed to have a grin on his face. ¡°So, what else is in here?¡± she finally asked. ¡°The tunnel you¡¯re in winds about a bit, but stops in a corridor about 20 meters below you. The corridor runs pretty much straight east and west and has a bunch of rooms that open into it. There¡¯s a whole bunch of traps down there.¡± ¡°Traps?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah, traps,¡± Jake said. ¡°It¡¯s kind of hard to be a dungeon. I have urges that I didn¡¯t have when I was human.¡± ¡°Really? Urges? You¡¯re going with that?¡± and then she laughed. Jake laughed too but said, ¡°No, seriously. I told myself I wouldn¡¯t be a murder pit, but the first chance I got, I built a trap. My mother would not be happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met your mom!¡± said Hildi. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to make her unhappy!¡± They both laughed a bit more and the tension that they were under decreased even more. ¡°Anything else?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, I started a second floor, but I haven¡¯t finished it yet. Hell, I¡¯ve barely gotten started on it. It¡¯s going to be huge. A full kilometer-sized cave. I¡¯m going to have plants, hell, trees down there. It will be like a forest.¡± ¡°And monsters, I suppose?¡± asked Hildi. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Jake. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯ve got two sides of my personality. One side wants to, well, kill people, the other wants to make sure my family is Ok.¡± That statement sat there in the conversational space for a while, untouched. Finally, Hildi looked up from where she was petting Baxter and asked, ¡°So, why did you talk to me? What do you want me to do for you? I mean you could have talked to the men too.¡± Jake thought about this. He knew he wasn¡¯t slick enough to pretend that he didn¡¯t need her for something. She was a pretty sharp girl, well, young woman. ¡°Ok,¡± he finally said, ¡°but this has got to be a two-way street. If we are going to talk, we need to both talk. I need you to do some stuff, nothing bad, but what do you need me to do for you? What can a, and I¡¯m quoting here, ¡®semi-autonomous, quasi-divine helper for a transition problem¡¯ do for you? The quiet was long enough this time that Baxter asked, ¡°Say wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so boy,¡± Jake said. ¡°I think she¡¯s got a lot of stuff to work through. Figure out what she wants. You know, like when we met the Bobs for the first time.¡± ¡°I need Billy safe!¡± she finally said. ¡°He¡¯s my younger brother. He¡¯s 10. What do you need?¡± ¡°I want my family safe,¡± he answered. ¡°I can reach with my monster¡¯s about 1000 meters on the surface. At least right now that¡¯s my limit. My family¡¯s house is beyond that. My hawk can¡¯t see it. I want them here, closer, where I can hopefully watch over them.¡± ¡°Will you watch over Billy too?¡± she asked. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re asking?¡± Jake asked back. ¡°Are you a genie?¡± she asked. ¡°Do I only get one ask or are we going to work together?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jake said. ¡°You remember when I said I have urges?¡± He could see her nod her head. Then she spoke up, and said, ¡°Sorry, yes, I do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ok, I can see you in the tunnel,¡± he said. Hildi started to say something and then he could see her decide to hold the questions back for now. ¡°I just got an ability notification that says, I can form Dungeon Bonds. I don¡¯t know what they are yet, but here¡¯s the description of the ability,¡± and then he read her the description again. Ability to form a dungeon bond with a willing participant. Dungeon bonds are formed between a dungeon and a sapient being. There are multiple levels to the bonds and the bond¡¯s strength varies with the level of the bond. ¡°That¡¯s what you got to go on? That¡¯s it?¡± Hildi asked. ¡°You hear that Bobs? Even a human thinks your descriptions suck!¡± he shouted. ¡°Um, Jake, try not to get the new gods pissed at me, would you?¡± she said and then followed it up with an ¡°Oh wow!¡± ¡°What?¡± said Jake reluctantly. ¡°What oh wow!¡± ¡°I just got a screen that says my intelligence and wisdom increased by one,¡± said Hildi. Somehow Jake exercised great restraint and didn¡¯t tell the Bobs what he was feeling right then. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Really great.¡± He paused and then got over it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come downstairs and we¡¯ll talk some more about bonds and try to figure out how to enter one if we decide to, Ok?¡± She nodded her head and began following Baxter down the tunnel towards Jake¡¯s first floor. ¡°Baxter,¡± Jake said. ¡°Yes,¡± Baxter answered. ¡°We got to work on this one. If she¡¯s gonna survive, she needs to get a lot less trusting!¡± Chapter 13 When the girls and Baxter reached the first floor, the girl started walking easier. The level floor made her a lot more confident. She stopped at the first trap hole and looked down into it. Baxter came over beside her and looked down into it also. The light from his collar penetrated down and showed the curved floor of the trap. ¡°Why¡¯s it rounded like that?¡± she said. ¡°You land on it and probably bust your ankles,¡± Jake said. Somehow the coolness of the trap seems a little less when he was explaining it to the girl. ¡°Oh,¡± she said. ¡°I could see that. My little brother used to make the bottom of the pit be a plunger. You hit it and it forced out a blade that would sever your leg if you missed your saving throw.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± asked Jake. ¡°D&D,¡± said the girl. Jake thought he knew what she was talking about but didn¡¯t want to expose his ignorance if he was wrong. ¡°Dungeons and Dragons,¡± she clarified. ¡°It¡¯s a game.¡± ¡°I know,¡± said Jake, only dissembling a little because that¡¯s what he thought she meant. ¡°I never played. My family was more into the outdoors and stuff. I played sports and did other stuff in high school. Debate and Soccer. Didn¡¯t have time. You played though?¡± ¡°My brother Billy likes it, heck, he loves it. He¡¯s got asthma really bad so he doesn¡¯t get out of the house much. My mom and dad and I would play to keep him happy on weekends. He was the dungeon master.¡± Of course, Jake perked up at that. ¡°You mean he knows about this stuff? He designed dungeons?¡± ¡°He¡¯s 10, right?¡± she answered. ¡°I know,¡± said Jake, reluctantly. ¡°Look it was a game, but yeah, he was pretty clever. It took a lot of thought for my mom, dad and I to survive one of his dungeons. And, don¡¯t be thinking you can co-opt my brother into helping you design, well yourself. He¡¯s 10!¡± ¡°You know, one of the things that Baxter and I noticed this past week, is that whenever he got in a fight, he¡¯d recover 100% from the wounds he took?¡± Jake said. ¡°You mean ...¡± Hildi started. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but maybe Billy can level up and leave his asthma behind. He might be able to have a normal childhood,¡± Jake finished. ¡°In an apocalypse,¡± said Hildi. ¡°One world,¡± Jake said. ¡°We¡¯ve gotta live in it.¡± Hildi muttered a quiet ¡°hmm,¡± but Jake could sense that the conversation had helped her. They had stopped and the hallway stretched down in both directions. The dog¡¯s collar only created a circle of light about two meters in diameter. The girl turned and tried to see something that differentiated the two ends. Evidently, not finding it, she said, ¡°Which way?¡± With the girl in the hallway, the place seemed much bigger and darker to Jake¡¯s senses. The formerly jokey traps looked a lot less of a joke and more serious, holes that could easily take your life. Jake felt vaguely proud and at the same time kind of ashamed of himself. ¡°Go west,¡± he said. When the girl didn¡¯t move, he said, ¡°Follow Baxter.¡± Baxter took off slowly heading toward the little room where he and Jake had first woken up. ¡°This is creepy,¡± said Hildi. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± said Jake. Some of the enthusiasm he felt must have leaked into his voice because the girl stopped and looked around, maybe a little panicked. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Jake said. ¡°I told you, urges! I¡¯ve got it under control.¡± ¡°Better have, dungeon boy!¡± said Hildi, but she started following Baxter again. She walked down the hallway, staying exactly in the center between the gaping holes of the traps and the dark maws of the tunnel entrances to the rooms on each side. When they got to the end of the hall, the room awaited them. Of course, the entrance was only a hole in the wall dug by Baxter. ¡°Give me a second,¡± said Jake and then willed the remains of Baxter¡¯s Red Meat Drumstick to disappear. Finally, it did and Jake got another notification:
A dungeon cleaner¡¯s work is never done. Get some slimes. Experience gained. Ability Gained Dungeon Clean/Reset Elemental Sphere: All Range: Permanent Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent Ability to remove debris from within dungeon bounds. This probably means bodies. Or in this case, leftover Loot Snacks. If the debris is new and the dungeon does not have a Loot pattern for it, the opportunity to create one will be offered.
He then bored a hole in the wall where Baxter¡¯s hole used to be and said, ¡°Come in¡±. She did and Baxter trotted in beside her. Baxter began looking around for the missing snack. ¡°I¡¯ll make you another one, ok boy? I just didn¡¯t want to freak her out with a large, bloody creature leg!¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Jake owe! One snack!¡± The girl looked around and then seemed to focus on the point that Jake started all his calculations from, the zero point on his cartesian coordinates. Jake felt oddly naked. ¡°Oh,¡± she said. ¡°Is that you? You¡¯re beautiful¡± and she started to walk towards him or at least his perspective. ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop!¡± Jake cried. His voice may have been a little shrill. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Fortunately, she did stop, because Jake had felt a surge of panic and almost started screaming at Baxter to save him. Baxter asked, ¡°Jake OK?¡± Jake stopped talking, stopped thinking, and took a moment. After a bit, he counted to five, then ten, and, only then felt capable of talking to anyone. ¡°You can see me?¡± he asked the girl. Baxter appeared to be listening too. For the first time, Jake realized that Baxter could hear everything that he¡¯d been saying to the girl. He¡¯d known it, it just hadn¡¯t penetrated that everything he said to the girl, Baxter could hear. Also, that everything that he said to the dog, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t see myself and Baxter never mentioned it.¡± ¡°Baxter can talk?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, not great. Two-word sentences, but we get by.¡± ¡°So, you two have been talking all along?¡± ¡°Hang on, you can see me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, pointing toward the exact spot Jake felt his perception started from. ¡°I¡¯m assuming that you are that giant, pink, diamond-looking stone in the wall.¡± ¡°Pink?¡± said Jake. ¡°Well, maybe red, reddish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pink?¡± said Jake. ¡°What the hell, Bobs? You made me pink?¡± He received a notification then that had just one line of text on it.
Hee hee! Karma¡¯s a bitch!
¡°Assholes!¡± Jake muttered. ¡°No,¡± he said to the girl. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I had a body. I assumed that I was the whole set of rooms.¡± He thought about it for a bit. ¡®That makes more sense, I guess,¡¯ he thought. ¡®It¡¯s more in line with those web fictions that I read. Find the core, smash the core, goodbye dungeon. Find the core, capture the core, hello slave. Shit! Shit! Shit!¡¯ He didn¡¯t like his new circumstances. His world view had been picked up and been shaken radically. ¡°Do me a favor,¡± he said to the girl. ¡°Stay on that side of the room, Ok?¡± ¡°Urges?¡± she asked and then said, ¡°Of course¡± and settled in the corner as far from his body as she could. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°Big time. I almost lost it when you started towards me.¡± ¡°Jake Ok?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Yeah, buddy. Just don¡¯t let anything or anybody come to close to me, Ok?¡± ¡°Ok Jake,¡± said Baxter and settled down at the girl¡¯s feet, conveniently between her and what Jake now knew was his body. The girl reached out and began petting Baxter again, scratching his ears and stroking his back. ¡°Intimations of Immortality,¡± she said. ¡°Huh,¡± Jake answered. ¡°It¡¯s this poem by Wordsworth. He¡¯s looking at a field and suddenly realizes that he could die, will die. I had to do a paper on it. Something like that happen to you?¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I guess,¡± Jake said. ¡°I know I said quasi-immortal earlier, but I just got a hint about what the quasi meant.¡± ¡°So, your dog is a monster?¡± she said. Her hands never ceased petting Baxter though. ¡°Yes, I guess you¡¯d call him that,¡± he said. ¡°Is he the only one you¡¯ve got?¡± she asked. He thought about the question for a bit, trying to figure out where the conversation was going and then decided to just answer. ¡°I¡¯ve got a rat upstairs that keeps watch on the room and a hawk outside that¡¯s flying around, looking at the remains of Sapulpa.¡± He felt oddly defensive as if he should have done more. ¡°I could make a bunch of monsters. Until just now, I didn¡¯t feel the need.¡± ¡°Let me guess when I came in the room,¡± she said. ¡°Bingo!¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, my little bro loves dungeon stories. He¡¯d tell me about them. One of the basic elements was the dungeon core. Is that what happened with you now?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jake said. ¡°When you came in I felt really, really threatened. One of those urges you know.¡± ¡°Thanks for not killing me,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, if you¡¯d kept coming forward, I would have tried,¡± Jake said. ¡°I don¡¯t know that I could have stopped myself.¡± ¡°So, we¡¯ve got two things that you want help with: Protect your family, Protect yourself. And I¡¯m the same,¡± Hildi said. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± And just like that, a notification appeared. This one was different. Jake could sense that Hildi could see it too.
Soul Bond (Equality - Greater) Two beings wish to enter into a soul bond willingly. In return for the other¡¯s help they promise to:
  • Find and protect the other being¡¯s family
  • Protect the other being.
Benefits:
  • Beings can communicate with each other at a distance
  • Beings can communicate with each other¡¯s servants or companions
  • Beings can receive help in the form of mana or qi transfers once per day. Amount transferred can not exceed transferee¡¯s maximum limits.
At higher levels of bonding, additional benefits may accrue. Penalties
  • Bondies in violation of the bond will lose one mana point or stamina point per day until death or the violation is repaired.
  • Agree to be bound
  • Deny bound
Jake only thought about it for about ten seconds or so. He thought about some of the words on the agreement, the penalty seemed pretty harsh. Like there¡¯s a word for dungeons with no mana: jewelry. And he wasn¡¯t sure about the word Greater either. Did that mean that there was a Lesser? Maybe that might be better. But then he thought about his family. They were close and might need him, they might need him now and this girl was the only one that he could talk to. He wanted to plan, to take time to think about it, maybe they could discuss the options, come up with a better agreement, but he didn¡¯t like the way the girl crouched in the corner of the room, eyes suspiciously wide. He didn¡¯t know the kind of courage that it took for an eighteen-year-old girl to offer a contract to a room that had a bad history with her family, but judging by the way her eyes were moving, that courage was about used up, so he said, ¡°Option A¡± and the menu vanished and he felt a searing pain around the edges of what he now knew was his gem. Of course, he got another notification.
Good job boy. Soul Bond Formed. Experience earned.
¡°Ow! Shit!¡± he heard Hildi say. Somehow Jake could sense what smelled like burnt flesh. She was cupping the inner part of her wrist and looking pissed at him. ¡°Ow! Bastard!¡± she shouted at his core. ¡°Jake hurt? Girl hurt?¡± Baxter said. At Baxter¡¯s voice, Hildi¡¯s eyes snapped down to the dog lying at her feet. ¡°Wow! He talks,¡± she said. ¡°I know you mentioned it, but wow!¡± ¡°Girl hear?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Yes,¡± said Hildi, ¡°I can hear you know.¡± ¡°Good!¡± said Baxter. ¡°Jake,¡± and then stopped. Jake felt he was going to complain about him, but he wasn¡¯t 100% sure. ¡°Hey, I hurt too!¡± said Jake. ¡°It felt like I was branded.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Hildi, holding up her slim, white wrist. ¡°It looks like I was.¡± On the inner part of her wrist was a black ideograph that Jake somehow knew represented the bond with him. On the surface of his gem, along the edge, there was now an ideograph that represented the bond he now held with her. Both looked a little similar and both shared characteristics with the Chinese character for home, but there was a depth and purity to the symbols that wasn¡¯t in the Chinese. The mark on her wrist was about the size of a dime, the mark on Jake¡¯s core was quite a bit smaller. He also discovered another one, that represented the bond with Baxter on his gem as well. He wondered where Baxter was branded. ¡°Try thinking to me,¡± Jake said. ¡°Like this?¡± she thought back at him. ¡°What should I think?¡± ¡°I heard you,¡± Jake said. ¡°I just wanted to test that we didn¡¯t have to talk to communicate. If you¡¯re outside or whatever and need to tell me something, you just need to think it, Ok?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s handy?¡± she said. ¡°Does it work with Baxter too?¡± she must have thought, because Baxter said, ¡°Yes! Hear girl!¡± ¡®Huh,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®Do I want to tell them that thinking creates a private conversation? No, I don¡¯t,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Let them figure it out!¡¯ But judging from the looks on the girl and the dog''s faces they must have already figured it out. And were talking about him. ¡¯ ¡°Can you use a bow?¡± asked Jake. ¡°What?¡± asked Hildi. ¡°Can you use a bow?¡± asked Jake. ¡°I can make things. I can make you a bow, or armor, or a crossbow, a knife, a sword? What do you want me to make for you? You are going to need to go outside, I want to make it safer for you. And Baxter can go with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± she said, ¡°but Baxter isn¡¯t going to be much use, I think.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not his only size,¡± Jake said. ¡°Yes!¡± said Baxter. ¡°Baxter bigger. But scary!¡± ¡°How much bigger,¡± she said. ¡°About the size of a black rhino,¡± said Jake. ¡°So,... big!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± she said. ¡°That is scary. Did he change to make me feel safer?¡± Jake thought about that and then decided to tell the truth, ¡°Yes, we figured, well, I figured that you¡¯d panic if Baxter came up to you in his full-size shape. He¡¯s a sweetheart, but he¡¯s a big boy!¡± ¡°Smart!¡± she said. ¡°So, I need to get back to Billy and then check on your family. I don¡¯t know if you know it, but the world has got a lot bigger. I used to live about five minutes walk from QT and here. Now, I¡¯m about 12 kilometers away. Instead of five minutes to get here, it took me almost 2 and a half hours. I used to run track at high school, I would have graduated this spring, so I¡¯m pretty clear on how long it took me and how long it was.¡± ¡°How do you know the time? And why did you want to go to QT¡± he asked. ¡°Say ¡®time¡¯,¡± she said. Jake did and in the corner of his vision, a digital (at least it looked like a digital clock to him) appeared saying 014:23:13. After a second, it faded away. Jake did this a few more times and sure enough, the seconds displayed had changed. Then she said, ¡°say, ¡®date¡¯, and the following appeared Vitaday, 1/7/1. ¡°What¡¯s Vitaday,¡± Jake asked. ¡°It¡¯s the new calendar. It started over on year one, and we now have eight days of the week, named: ¡°You mean, wow, things have changed,¡± he said. ¡°Tell me about it, we now have three moons, one¡¯s green, the other¡¯s a rose color,¡± she said. ¡°So, are the months different, they must be,¡± Jake said. ¡°Yes, they got changed too,¡± she said and then recited their names. ¡°So, we¡¯re in the equivalent of January,¡± he said looking at his date one more time. ¡°Is it cold outside?¡± asked Jake. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Although it¡¯s cooler than it was pre-Apocalypse. And, to answer your question about QT, we needed food.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± he said. ¡°Good to know. Wow! I mean, wow!¡± Jake was still amazed at the amount of change the Bobs had inflicted on the world. ¡°Pretty amazing, huh? Although I guess a stone in the ground doesn¡¯t get out much!¡± she said. Judging by her face, she was a little appalled with what she¡¯d just said and she rushed out with, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that came out meaner than I intended.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jake said. ¡°You¡¯re right. I just figured out I was in Oklahoma today.¡± ¡°What do you mean,¡± she said. ¡°Where else would you be?¡± ¡°The last memory I had of being alive was holding my shin on a sidewalk in New York City. I was late for work. May 1st of 2018.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± she said. ¡°Your mom thinks you¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess I died about a month ago. I woke up, in this room when the apocalypse started. All the tunnels and rooms you see, I dug!¡± ¡°Baxter tunnel!¡± said Baxter. ¡°Except for the tunnel to the surface, Baxter dug that one out,¡± Jake added. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy,¡± Hildi said. ¡°You both have.¡± She smiled at the rock that Jack now knew was his body. ¡°Ok, what do you need from me?¡± Jake said. ¡°I can¡¯t use a bow, I mean I¡¯ve shot one before in Girl Scouts, but that was at least 10 years ago. So can you make me a crossbow, some bolts, some leather armor and a couple of knives?¡± ¡°That¡¯s oddly specific,¡± Jake said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s what my rogue character used in the last D&D game we played. Of course, all that stuff was magic, but I won¡¯t ask for that.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Jake said. ¡°That will probably take some mana. Do you have mana that you could share?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°How could I tell?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± said Jake. ¡°Rock in a hole knows more than you. Say ¡®Status¡¯.¡± She did and from the look on her face, she must have been surprised by the result. Jake had a thought and said, ¡°Say ¡®Share status with Jake¡¯.¡± She did and Jake could see her status screen.
Status
Name Hildi Brown Level 0
Class(es) ?
Titles: First Bonded!
Attributes 0 Skill Points 0
Strength 17 Intelligence 19
Dexterity 18 Wisdom 18
Agility 19 Perception 7
Constitution 16 Charisma 17
Vitality 16 Luck 19
AC 6
Health: 60 Mana: 38
Qi: 38 Stamina: 50
¡°Wow!¡± Hildi said, enthusiastically. ¡°Wow!¡± Jake said, much less so. Chapter 14 ¡°Huh,¡± said Hildi. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting any great enthusiasm, but even so, I¡¯m kind of disappointed. What¡¯s so bad about my status sheet.¡± ¡°Well,¡± said Jake. ¡°You¡¯re a week into the apocalypse and you don¡¯t have a class yet and you¡¯re sitting at level zero. Your stats are good, but girl, you¡¯ve got to be grinding in this world. Those men that were chasing you, they were probably 5th or 6th level. If you want to survive, you¡¯re going to have to push a lot harder. What¡¯s your title do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered. ¡°How do I find out?¡± ¡°Focus on it,¡± Jake said. ¡°That how I get information. At least the little bit the Bobs allow me.¡± She did and another menu must have popped up because she said, ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°What does it say,¡± Jake asked. She must have shared that menu too, because suddenly, Jake could view it.
Be bold! Soul Bond Formed. Experience earned. First Bonded: As the first person to enter into a Soul Bond you¡¯ve been granted the title, ¡°First Bonded.¡± This title grants you the following permanent benefits. +2 Wisdom and Intelligence, +10% to all experience gained, +2 attribute points gained per level, + 2 skill point gained per level. The title cannot be unequipped. As you elected to enter into a greater bond, this title¡¯s benefits have been increased.
¡°Crap!¡± said Jake. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh, that bit about greater bonds. That means that we did something stupid,¡± said Jake. ¡°Like what?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, maybe we could have specified a time limit or even how we¡¯d help each other. Maybe we could have reduced the penalty, or even made the bond be removable by mutual consent or something. But we didn¡¯t, so I guess we¡¯re in it for the long haul.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah, I tend to leap. I trust my intuition a lot. I guess you don¡¯t?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty much a planner. Intuition and I were never friends,¡± Jake said. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to see, but I still feel good about the decision,¡± she said. ¡°So do I,¡± Jake rushed to answer. He just wished he¡¯d had a little more time to think about it before he essentially married a ginger. But he didn¡¯t say that, not being stupid. There was a pause then while they both reflected on their recent actions. Baxter let out a sigh and said, ¡°Jake snack.¡± ¡°What?¡± said Hildi. ¡°He wants a snack. I make him loot snacks. Here I¡¯ll show you.¡± He concentrated and produced a miniaturized version of the Red Meat Drumstick snack. ¡°Small snack,¡± said Baxter. ¡°You¡¯re small now, you don¡¯t need a big snack,¡± Jake replied. ¡°Still owe,¡± said Baxter before settling in and beginning to nosh on his drumstick. It was only small in a relative sense. It was about as large as Baxter¡¯s dachshund body. It also only cost a third of the mana of a regular snack. ¡°Ok,¡± said Jake. Hildi looked puzzled, but Jake decided not to spend the time explaining it. ¡°Select your class,¡± he told her. ¡°How do I do that?¡± she said. ¡°Focus on classes and see what happens,¡± Jake said. He wondered if he could get a class. Maybe so, he needed to try once she and Baxter were gone. She focused, Jake could tell because she always seemed to shrug her shoulders up a couple of times, blow out a stream of air and bring her fingers together right in front of her face. He didn¡¯t remember her sister doing that, so he wrote it off as a peculiarity of the new generation. Maybe she thought it would help with mana manipulation or something. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve got a list here. Let me share it.¡± She did and this menu appeared in front of Jake¡¯s vision:
Current Classes Available
  • Monk
  • Fighter
  • Mage
  • Scholar
  • Wench
  • Alchemist
  • Chef
  • Drudge
¡°Wench?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said blushing. ¡°I must have got that one because of last summer. I worked at the Castle in Muscogee, a Ren Faire. That was my official title: ¡®Serving Wench¡¯: ¡°Ok, let¡¯s forget about that one,¡± Jake said. ¡°Scholar from school, Chef and Drudge from housework, again we can forget about all them. So that leaves Monk, Fighter, Mage, and Alchemist. Alchemist is a potion maker, I guess? ¡°In oriental stories they also make pills,¡± she said. ¡°Can you be more than one class,¡± Jake asked. Her eyes seemed to defocus in the way that Jake was coming to understand meant she was concentrating on her system, and then she said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Jake said. ¡°Monk?¡± he asked. ¡°I took Wing Chun from a local organization. They were kind of like the Boy Scouts except they were into community stuff and taught Chinese Kung Fu. I miss my team. The group started in Tulsa.¡± ¡°Alchemist?¡± asked Jake. ¡°I make my own essential oils and soaps. It¡¯s a hobby.¡± She paused and then said, ¡°What do you think?¡± Jake thought for a second and then said, ¡°You should do three classes: Alchemist, Monk, and Mage.¡± ¡°Three?¡± she said. ¡°One of the problems with multi-classes in D&D was they took forever to level up. Won¡¯t I have the same problem? And why Monk instead of Fighter? And Alchemist?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s why I think you should do it. You have this energy called Qi in your body. Your classes should use that. I¡¯m not sure which classes use it, but since both the Monk and the Alchemist have oriental roots, at least the stories do, we can maximize your chances of getting the ability. Mage¡¯s use mana, that¡¯s a big deal. At least for me and you.¡± ¡°What do you mean,¡± she asked. ¡°Remember our bonding agreement? It said we could transfer Qi and Mana back and forth between the two of us. That could be a huge win for us. You could be my mana battery and I could be your Qi source,¡± Jake said. She paused and was evidently looking at her system again. ¡°We could add on classes too,¡± she said. ¡°Where are you getting this information, anyway?¡± Jake asked. ¡°The help files,¡± she answered. ¡°You get help files?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you?¡± she answered. ¡°No,¡± he answered. ¡°The Bobs in their infinite wisdom decided not to allow dungeons to have access to the help system. What I have in my help files are things that I¡¯ve figured out.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± she said and then paused and thought for a bit, ¡°well, I guess that makes sense.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jake exploded. ¡°What about that makes sense.¡± ¡°Look,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re a rock with powers. Sorry, but that¡¯s what you are. I don¡¯t know how long you are going to live, but probably a long time. If you started off with all the information that humans did, you could easily take over the world. You¡¯d also avoid some mistakes that if you were greedy or power-mad, you¡¯d make. Mistakes that would give us humans a chance to, well defeat you. Or at least make us aware that you¡¯re greedy or power-mad. So good. There it is. That¡¯s why I think the Bobs did it that way. At least, one of the reasons.¡± Shortly afterward, she said, ¡°Oh wow! Cool.¡± Jake watched as her intelligence and wisdom clicked up by one. If he¡¯d had teeth he¡¯d have gnawed them to the gum lines by now. ¡°Are you done? Because we¡¯ve got to get moving? So, what do you want to do?¡± asked Jake sullenly. ¡°Don¡¯t get pissy with me, dungeon boy!¡± she said. ¡°You asked. I told you. And the Bobs agree, so chill! Jake was glad that he didn¡¯t have a human body right then. He figured he¡¯d be raging about now. But he didn¡¯t, so he moved on. ¡°Ok,¡± she said, looking at her system. ¡°Done.¡±
Status
Name Hildi Brown Level 1If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Class(es) Monk, Mage, Alchemist
Titles: First Bonded!
Attributes 0 Skill Points 10
Strength 20 Intelligence 26
Dexterity 22 Wisdom 23
Agility 23 Perception 20
Constitution 18 Charisma 19
Vitality 19 Luck 21
AC 4
Health: 135 Mana: 100
Qi: 100 Stamina: 117
He wasn¡¯t used to Hildi¡¯s speed of operating. Jake would have made a list by now, maybe a brain map, still been in the midst of agonizing over the decision, Hildi just did. ¡°Feel good about the decision?¡± he asked. ¡°Yep,¡± she said. ¡°Or else I wouldn¡¯t have made it. I feel and then I do. It drove my dad insane.¡± ¡°Imagine that,¡± Jake said dryly. Hildi shot a glance at his core but decided to let it go. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have some extra points to assign,¡± Jake asked. ¡°You did go up a level.¡± ¡°I did,¡± she said. ¡°My perception was low and since two of my classes had perception as a secondary attribute, I threw all the points into it.¡± Once again, Jake was surprised at the hurricane that was Hildi. He shook it off though. ¡°So, big or little on crossbow? You know what, never mind. With your strength, dexterity, and agility you can handle the biggest damn crossbow in the world. You are stronger than any man I¡¯ve ever seen before.¡± He thought for a second, used his Loot Pattern skill and then followed it up with the Loot Creation skill and there was a crossbow sitting on the floor of the room. ¡°Hmm!¡± Jake said. ¡°Hmm, what?¡± Hildi asked. ¡°Well, I have a crossbow, an Excalibur Crossbow Matrix SMF Grizzly. It¡¯s made out of modern plastics and metal. Has a camouflage grip and body, a scope on it, a quiver on the side. I tried to make a copy of my crossbow. That isn¡¯t it. That is more like a, well, my dad had a crossbow that he had would sometimes use, an Avalanche TrailBlazer. It was pretty much all wood and fiberglass. Didn¡¯t have a scope on it. Didn¡¯t have a quiver. That crossbow there is closer to my dad¡¯s Avalanche crossbow than what I was trying for. I have no idea why that happened. But the limb is made out of metal, instead of fiberglass.¡± ¡°Will it work?¡± she asked. ¡°Should,¡± Jake answered. ¡°Let me get you some bolts and you can try in the corridor outside.¡± He concentrated, used his two skills and once again there was a neatly bundled, small quiver of crossbow bolts next to the crossbow on the floor.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Jake said again. ¡°Different than you were expecting?¡± Hildi asked. ¡°Yep, but they should work,¡± he said. ¡°Do you know how to use one?¡± he asked. ¡°Load, point and shoot?¡± she answered. ¡°Well, with your stats, that may be all the instruction you need. Remember, don¡¯t fire it without a bolt on it. You¡¯ll ruin it. And keep your fingers out of the path of the string. Got it? I¡¯ll set up a target for you here in a minute.¡± ¡°Next up is your daggers,¡± he said. Once again, he concentrated, used his two skills and a dagger appeared, followed by a second one smaller one. Neither was a straight blade, actually, he¡¯d actually tried to re-create a blade he¡¯d found online. A kukri which was a kind of Nepalese machete. He looked at Hildi and she seemed ok with it, so he left it alone. The smaller one was about 40 centimeters long, the other was about 50. Both made from a black steel, their handles were some kind of ebony wood. He liked the little Cho on the blade. Finally, he took a stab at the armor. He didn¡¯t know what the armor should look like but he figured that something like what cat woman would wear would do? He made a pattern with short ankle-high boots with thick, rubber soles, then created a form-fitting leather armor with a silk undergarment to go with it. The armor was padded at the shins, thighs, belly, breasts, forearms, and biceps and he put a small series of steel plates underneath the padding. He tried to cover the spine and the back of the neck with a chain of linked plates. It looked a little like something a modern SWAT team might wear if they didn¡¯t have kevlar. Of course, it was black. He also created two long throwing spikes that she could stick in her long hair to create a bun on the top of her head. He figured that she might need something. Besides, it looked cool when the ninjas babes threw them in the movies. And, you know, she could always stab someone with them. He explained all this to her and he could see her thinking it through. She picked up the armor and looked it over pretty carefully. She seemed at least moderately pleased with it. When she held it up to herself, she was actually kind of shocked at how well the armor looked like it would fit. ¡°Dungeon boy, something you want to tell me about this?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± he replied, perfectly truthfully. ¡°I mean this seems like it would fit. Really well. How did you do that?¡± she said. ¡°Dungeon powers activate! Shape of armor!¡± he said. She glared at his core for a few seconds and he could see that she still had something to say, but she must have swallowed it because she just gathered up all the armor and stepped out into the dark, to her, hallway. ¡°I¡¯m changing out here,¡± she said. ¡°I expect all dungeon eyes to be pointed elsewhere.¡± They were. Mostly. Ok, they weren¡¯t. Jake was aware of everything that was going on in his dungeon at all times, which, in this case, happened to include a red-headed, human female with blue eyes and freckles. Some in interesting places. He was both interested and, curiously, not. He thought it boiled down to his current lack of glands. ¡®She is hot,¡¯ he thought, but at the same time, that¡¯s where the thought stopped. In a real way, it made him sad to realize just how much he¡¯d changed since becoming a dungeon. He missed the chemical rush. Finally, she walked back into the dimly lighted room and said, kind of embarrassedly, ¡°I think it fits pretty good. What do you think?¡± Baxter looked up from his snack and said, ¡°Girl slick? Skin black!¡± Jake thought his dog did a pretty good job of telling it like it is. The leather or material that Jake had used to create the armor was black and almost iridescent. She looked a little like she had covered herself in slightly glowing oil. The armor fit well. ¡°What¡¯s your AC?¡± he said. ¡°AC?¡± she asked. ¡°Armor Class. Isn¡¯t that a D&D thing? It said it right on the bottom of your status screen, right above your health points. ¡°15,¡± she said. ¡°Cool,¡± Jake said. ¡°There¡¯s an 11 point difference between you before the armor and you now, so, good job me! I guess. I guess standard clothes are about a four, no higher than that.¡± ¡°Well, D&D works the other way,¡± she said. ¡°Lower¡¯s better! By the way, thanks for all this.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Jake said. ¡°We¡¯re bonded now. I guess what¡¯s mine is yours.¡± She blushed then. Being a redhead, it was impossible for her to hide it. She stood there for a few long seconds seeming to be thinking about something, but then she said, ¡°You mentioned a range.¡± ¡°Hang on a second,¡± Jake said. He started casting light circles, just like the one in the room down the hallway. Every four meters another circle of light appeared on both sides of the hallway. After the eighth time he used the skill he got a notification:
¡®Bout time you lit the place. Remember, you ain¡¯t the only one living here anymore. Experience gained. Skill Level Gained Create Light Rank: Bronze Level 2 Choose:
  • Minus 5 mana to use skill
He selected Option A and not for the first time wondered why the Bobs were giving him a one choice option. Maybe if he had done something else, he¡¯d have other options he thought, but he didn¡¯t know what he could have done and decided not to worry about it anymore. It¡¯s probably their subtle way of telling him that he¡¯s screwing up or doing something wrong. Or it could be their way of passing on messages. He didn¡¯t think that anything they said, could be discounted. That line, ¡®remember, you ain¡¯t the only one living here anymore¡¯ probably meant something. He just wasn¡¯t sure what. He used the skill another eighteen times and the hallway was lit from end to end. Then he raised a wooden target about 15 meters down the corridor and put some light circles on its face. Each circle centered on and surrounded the next smaller one. The circles glowed with a pale yellow light and where they overlapped the light was brighter, so the smallest circle in the center of the target was almost too bright to look at. ¡°Ok,¡± he said. ¡°Target¡¯s ready, the range is ready.¡± She had picked up the crossbow and examined it thoroughly. Her high dexterity was obvious. Her hands seemed to almost caress the crossbow, learning its secrets with their touch. Her face looked down, a slight crease between her eyebrows, and then, the crossbow was loaded, shouldered and fired. ¡°Huh,¡± she said. ¡°I got a new skill, ¡®Archery¡¯. Cool!¡± Jake thought back to all the lessons that he¡¯d had to sit through with his dad before his dad would even let him touch the crossbow and sighed internally. ¡®I guess stats make a difference, genius and high dexterity. Probably not much she can¡¯t learn to do craftwise or skillwise. Good thing she¡¯s mine!¡¯ That last bit took him by surprise. He resolved to think about it later. Of course, the first shot missed, spangling off the wall and vanishing down the hallway. The second did too, the third hit the target, by the 20th bolt, most of them were in the first or second light circle. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve got this,¡± gesturing with the now unloaded crossbow. ¡°Now, I need a way to carry both it and my knives and I¡¯m ready to get out of here.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to practice more? At greater range? The range you¡¯ve practiced at is basically the range you can expect to hit at with a crossbow. I can make you a new target 30 meters, 45 meters?¡± Jake asked. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯ve got to get back to my little bro. I told him that I¡¯d be gone for a couple of hours and to stay inside the house. It¡¯s been over 5 hours now and it¡¯ll take me about two and a half hours to get back. I need to go now.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Jake said. ¡°But remember, you¡¯ve got the stats of an olympian now. You can run 3.06-minute kilometers for hours if you had too. Baxter can keep up I¡¯m sure. You¡¯ll be home in about 36 minutes. We¡¯ve got time enough to make sure you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Thanks, Jake,¡± she said. ¡°But with Baxter, if he¡¯s as good a protector as you said, I won¡¯t have any problems, but I need to go. Now!¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Jake. Four patterns created and four uses of his loot creation skill, two kukri sheaths, a belt and a copy of his old Tenpoint HCA-004 crossbow sling appeared in front of her. All made of the same iridescent, oil-like leather that made up her armor. She picked them up and said, ¡°I get the quasi-divine part of what the Bobs were saying now too,¡± before she studied them briefly, hummed a little bit and then slipped them on correctly. ¡°You ready Baxter!¡± she said. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡± said Baxter. ¡°Are you going to be safe, Jake?¡± she asked. ¡°After all if Baxter is coming with me, all you have is a rat.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ve got others to protect me now.¡± And he did, now, after running his Create Monster skill and producing a Giant Rattlesnake. The snake stretched down the corridor about 10 meters long. Its head, where it lifted it to look over the girl and the dog, was easily 56 cm across. Its tongue flickering out of its mouth was over 10 cm in width. ¡°Wow,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s a big, pretty snake!¡± Jake was a little taken aback, he expected another scream or some similar reaction. He didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d calmly look at the snake. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± he said. ¡°It startled me,¡± she said. ¡°When it first showed up, I thought, holy crap! But then I remembered where I was and knew I was safe. Plus, I can feel him, he¡¯s curious about us, he¡¯s not angry or excited, just wondering what we¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Huh,¡± Jake said. ¡°Get out of here then. Remember, get your brother, find my family and bring them all back to me. Ok?¡± ¡°That was our deal,¡± she said. ¡°And I mean to live by it!¡± Chapter 15 Max¡¯s was still quiet and dark. The girl couldn¡¯t spot the rat Jake had told her about, but she assumed it was in here watching her. The other rats in their nest shifted. The giant snake had followed her and Baxter up the tunnel, stopping before the tunnel ended at the floor of Max¡¯s ¡°Jake,¡± she said. ¡°Did your bird tell you anything about the men? Are they still outside?¡± As she was waiting for Jake to reply, another voice spoke. ¡°Hey little bitch! Tell your friend to come on out!¡± Jake and Hildi both recognized the voice. It was one of the men that had been chasing her, the sullen one. Hildi looked up as a man stepped through the window and toward her. He was about 178 cm, white, and dirty as a result of not having had a shower in a week. He waved his hand at her and she could see light glimmering off the metal of the knife he held. ¡°Come on, little bitch! Where¡¯s your friend.¡± Hildi backed up toward the tunnel. She was scared. She was eighteen and a high school student. Everything else was forgotten. ¡°He back there?¡± the man continued. ¡°Come on out, Jake. Where you at? Where¡¯d you come from, little bitch? Don¡¯t matter, really. Cause I got you now. I ain¡¯t never had a ginger before. Jake? You better come on out for I cut her. It¡¯d be a shame.¡± Hildi hit the wall next to the tunnel. She couldn¡¯t back away anymore. ¡°Jake? Kill man?¡± Baxter said. The man kept walking toward the girl and the dog. He¡¯d didn¡¯t care about the dog. He figured one good kick and it was dead. Stomp its head. ¡°Hold on, Baxter. I got this,¡± Jake said. He was watching the man approaching Hildi and Baxter through his rat¡¯s eyes. ¡°I see,¡± said the man. He was finally close enough that he could see the tunnel Baxter had dug to the surface. ¡°Got yourself a tunnel. Jake must be down there. Hey Jake, come on out now!¡± He heard something from inside the dark tunnel. Maybe skin, maybe cloth touching the wall, a curious ticking noise that quickly stopped. ¡°Jake, don¡¯t make me cut her!¡± He leaned over and looked into the hole. The snake struck then. Only about two meters of it came out of the hole. Its big head completely open, its 10 cm long fangs extended and stabbing into the man¡¯s upper body. One fang punctured his chest, hitting the heart, the other dug in beside his neck, puncturing the little triangle made by his trapezius muscles and his collar bone. The man screamed once, then bounced and rolled into the side of the rat¡¯s nest, propelled by the force of the giant snake¡¯s strike. He may have already been dead by the time he stopped moving. The great snake was not doing much better. A white haze enveloped the region of its body outside the tunnel¡¯s mouth. There was a frying noise and the smell of snake grew much stronger, momentarily, before the snake was able to pull itself, barely, back inside the tunnel. Jake cast ¡°Monster Heal¡± on the snake, three times before he was sure that the snake was going to live. ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± said Hildi. ¡°It¡¯s Ok,¡± said Jake. ¡°It¡¯s Ok. Don¡¯t worry about anything. Just relax. Baxter.¡± Baxter moved up to her. She sank to her knees and grabbed him and started crying into his fur. ¡°How? Why?¡± she cried. The building was quiet. Only the rats shifting in the nest made any noise, but with Baxter near, they knew better than to come out. Jake didn¡¯t know how to respond and he lacked the arms to hold her, so he stayed quiet, letting Baxter sooth her. ¡°Did you hear him,¡± he finally said. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. ¡°He was rotten. To the core,¡± Jake said. ¡°You don¡¯t get that bad in seven days, that¡¯s years of work there. That quivering voiced one we heard with him, he¡¯d just started. But this guy, don¡¯t waste your time thinking about him.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t for sure, but it stands to reason. I think kids start neutral, some a little good, some a little bad. Then they learn. One way, they wind up like that guy did, another way, they wind up like you. This apocalypse has given a way for guys like that to come out from under where they¡¯ve been hiding. That¡¯s why you need to get strong. Well, the monsters too.¡± For some reason, Hildi started laughing then. ¡°Monsters too!¡± Baxter squirmed into her lap and she sat there for about 10 minutes crying and holding him, but finally she dried off her face, sighed, and stood up. ¡°Jake,¡± she said. ¡°Any more men around.¡± ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Jake said. ¡°He must have come back when my hawk wasn¡¯t watching. I¡¯ve had the hawk sweep the place several times. The rest of them are gone.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°Let go!¡± she said to Baxter and with him trotting beside her, she left the building. ¡°Oh,¡± she said. ¡°Do I need to do something with him? You know, the man? Drag him somewhere? Bury him.¡± By this point she was running down the former highway toward Sapulpa, so Jake was pretty sure this was a warped bit of southern politeness, ¡®Do you need my help with the body of the man that your giant snake just killed?¡¯ He knew where she was because he had his hawk up watching her. ¡°No, I got it,¡± Jake said. ¡°So what¡¯s your plan?¡± ¡°Run until I get close to the house that those men were at, then sneak past and run some more. Get home, gather up Billy, go by your mom¡¯s place and talk her and your family into coming here, then come back here. We¡¯ll come back on a different road. I imagine it will take a while to get them packed up, so that¡¯ll give me time to scout a new route back.¡± ¡°Baxter, keep her safe,¡± Jake said. ¡°I will!¡± Baxter said. ¡°Ok, that sounds workable,¡± Jake said. ¡°If you need help convincing my mom, well, good luck with that. I¡¯m here, but she¡¯s kind of stubborn. I also don¡¯t know how far we can communicate. So, if you don¡¯t hear me, don¡¯t be surprised. And, I¡¯m not a hundred percent sure that Baxter can go beyond a kilometer from me. None of my other animals seem able to. At least not yet. Oh, and if you have some strange urges, like to come back to Max¡¯s, don¡¯t be surprised either.¡± ¡°Got it! Mom!¡± she said. Jake waited and watched them run using the hawk. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the point past which the hawk couldn¡¯t fly and they just kept running. ¡°And, Baxter¡¯s officially past where the hawk couldn¡¯t go, so I think he¡¯s good to go. Everything is gonna work out, I hope.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°OMG, chill!¡± she said. It was quiet without her and Baxter. Although Baxter didn¡¯t talk all that much, he was a comforting presence to have around. The sound of him noshing on his dog bones or his snoring had become the soundtrack of Jake¡¯s day. Jake didn¡¯t precisely get lonely, but the feeling that he did get was close enough that he could call it that. A sense of absence, of something missing, like a wind blowing through a door, left open behind you. ¡°¡®Alright then,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®Time to make a list.¡¯ He called his trusty list up again. The first thing that he did was change, Keep Baxter Happy to Keep Baxter/Hildi Happy. He thought about adding a dungeon goal of ¡®Get Body Out of Entrance¡¯ but decided that it was too short term to make the list. Just to prove it, he had his rat go grab the man by the foot and haul him into the tunnel. He was originally going to use his ability ¡®Dungeon Clean/Reset¡¯ to dispose of the man, but the rat seemed to like the taste, so he figured why not and let the rat nosh on him. The snake seemed interested too, so he had the rat pull the man down deeper into the tunnel, chew off a leg for himself and then leave the rest of the man¡¯s body in the tunnel. The snake also enjoyed the man. ¡®Totally not a waste of Oxygen,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®That man made two dungeon monsters very happy!¡¯ New Life Goals (as a dungeon)
  1. Reconnaissance
  2. Keep Baxter/Hildi happy
  3. Life as a dungeon
    1. Keep digging ¡®til Bob says it¡¯s enough
    2. Loot (make some)
    3. Monsters (get some)
  4. Me happy and connected
    1. My mom and family
    2. Figure out what being a dungeon means.
    3. Figure out the changes to the world.
    4. Figure out how not to become a murder pit
Looking at his list, he thought he needed something about security. Those guys were not a good crew and if his family was going to be around here, he should probably prepare to deal with them. Evidently the Bobs were serious when they said monsters were not allowed out of the dungeon. His snake was out for less than 6 seconds and had over 450 points of damage done to it. Come to think of it, they¡¯d never said monsters weren¡¯t allowed out of the dungeon, they¡¯d just given him a special, expensive ability that allowed him to create tame monsters that could get out of the dungeon. The other thing was just being better prepared. Right now, he really only had a single snake lying between his core and anybody wanting it. He wasn¡¯t sure if the rules that governed dungeons in web novels were real or not, but he¡¯d hate to see a big crew come down his tunnel after him and only have a single snake to fight them off. With the jackass¡¯es attack on Hildi, he figured that he pretty much had failed his first goal, Reconnaissance, completely. He couldn¡¯t call it anything but a failure. A man had actually gotten close enough to threaten his bonded, in his territory, and he hadn¡¯t know that guy was even there. ¡®So, security, reconnaissance were now one and two on his new list. Monster¡¯s had to be a part of that,¡¯ he thought. ¡®And, if I¡¯m going to have monsters, I¡¯ve got to have loot. It boils down to I still don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing. The Bobs put me here and didn¡¯t tell me squat. Or only hinted. So, let¡¯s see what I¡¯ve figured out about being a dungeon so far: Racial Imperatives
  1. Must have dungeon entrance at surface ¡­ Yep
  2. Rooms must be connected ¡­ Yep
  3. Blood hunger ¡­ Yep. I felt no shame killing that guy. I want to do it again.
  4. Even exchange ¡­ Yep. This just feels right to me.
  5. Bounds are clearly defined ¡­ Yep, but I¡¯m not clear on what they are. I can sense dirt around my rooms, but can¡¯t sense in the air above my tunnel.
  6. Subject to urges, doesn¡¯t like to compromise ¡­ Yep
  7. Monsters must stay within bounds except as scouts ¡­ Yep. Saw that with the snake.
  8. Must grow ¡­ Yep. I¡¯ve been digging for a week and never once really questioned it, so ¡­
  9. Likes to create, almost a need¡­. Yes, that one was confirmed by the Bobs when they said, ¡°what are dungeon¡¯s for except to bring new things into the world.¡±
Nine items that pretty much defined his life right now. Although, now that he thought about it, that was only the dungeon side of him. Eight items that he was not wild about and the ninth that he liked. Maybe because it appealed to the same side that had caused him to want to be an author. The man side, the Jake Silvestre side, had a different set of priorities and that was Jake¡¯s list. Jake¡¯s list was how he was going to stay human. And he had to think that something about that list was what the Bobs had put him back here for. If they¡¯d just wanted a murder pit they could have well, put one of those rats in charge. Set it up and let it run. Kill a rat, ching, get a gold piece. Instead, they¡¯d put me and Baxter and now, Hildi in charge. So, what do the Bobs want? Ah screw the Bobs, he thought. Ineffable. So, eff them. What do I want? What does Baxter want? What does Hildi want? And how can we make it happen?
Jake Baxter Hildi
Family Safe Baxter Safe Hildi Safe Jake Safe Family Safe Jake Safe
He thought about that for a while. ¡®Is that it?¡¯ he asked himself. ¡®Really, after surviving High School, graduating from an Ivy League college, living in a fucking closet for 2 years to pay off student loans, that¡¯s what my list is? What am I, a saint? Right!¡¯ the last word was said especially sarcastically. ¡®I didn¡¯t even think of doing something for my family until I was a week into the apocalypse. Admittedly, it is the apocalypse, but still, seven days! How about some honesty here.¡¯ He put up his list again and started brainstorming, this time being more real.
Jake Baxter Hildi
Human again Cool powers Eat again ¡­ Figure out the Bobs Keep Bobs happy Get laid again Be loved Love Have fun Friends that matter To survive To have my friends and family survive To do something worthy Create cool shit! Fun fights Good food Cool powers Get laid Be loved Love Friends that matter. To survive To have my friends and family survive Get laid Cool powers Good food Be loved Love Have fun Friends that matter To survive To have my friends and family survive To do something worthy
¡®Now that¡¯s a list,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®That¡¯s a list I can stand behind. Fuck these assholes that want to turn the world into some kind of Thunderdome. I know what I want. I know what Baxter wants. And, I¡¯m guessing that Hildi wants the same things I do. Because that¡¯s what it means to be human. Now, I¡¯ve just got to figure out, no, we¡¯ve got to figure out how to make it happen.¡¯ ¡°So on my new list, what¡¯s urgent? Because it¡¯s all important, but what do I need to do to make the rest of it possible.¡± Then he started to plan. But the first thing he did was create two more rattlesnakes. Chapter 16 Two snakes richer, the world looked like a safer place to Jake. He was ready to plan his next moves. And they all depended on security, safety, protection, call it what you will, it all means the same thing, Jake and his keep living. The dungeon part of him said, ¡®and everyone else dies,¡¯ but he¡¯d already discounted those voices. So he ignored them and started thinking about what he could do. ¡®Long term, it¡¯s about utility,¡¯ he thought. ¡®If I don¡¯t make myself useful to the humans I won¡¯t survive. Hildi said it, ¡°I¡¯m a rock with powers¡±. I¡¯m put here by the Bobs to do something. Something with mana, maybe something with humans. But one thing any monster movie should tell me is that if I¡¯m not useful, not human-friendly, I¡¯m toast. And given the way the Bobs are handicapping me, I¡¯m toast in their eyes too. So I¡¯ve got to make this place both useful to humans and at the same time, strong enough to survive the greed and anger that comes with them.¡¯ With that thought, he started looking around his dungeon. The first thought that came to his mind, exposed. He was too exposed. He was 20 meters from the surface in a small room, down a now well-lit corridor. ¡®Problem one¡¯, he thought. Once he thought about it, the dungeon side of him became restless. It didn¡¯t like any hint of weakness. He felt the urge to create some more snakes, a bobcat or two, a pack of coyotes. ¡®Ok,¡¯ he thought, ¡®get my core lower is the first step¡¯. He wanted to keep planning but then thought of Hildi. ¡®What would Hildi do?¡¯ he asked himself and then immediately said, ¡®Drop the core now!¡¯ He considered his situation. He could actually focus on his diamond body now. After Hildi had pointed him out, he¡¯d overcome the blindspot that prevented him from seeing himself. As Hildi had pointed out, he was pink. He was not happy about that but decided it was way down on the list of shit he had to worry about now. When he examined it, his core was somehow set into the wall of the dungeon. When he tried to move it, nothing happened. He tried to remove stone around the diamond, to free it. He couldn¡¯t. The stone was set in the wall. He then tried to remove stone behind his core, starting about a foot in the back of his core and was able to do so. He now had a little what looked like a saint¡¯s cubby hole in a Catholic church only instead of the statue of the saint, there was his pink diamond body. The column was about 3 meters high, and the alcove that surrounded the column was about half a meter behind the column. His core still faced into the room. He wasn¡¯t able to remove the stone that surrounded it, so the top of the column was flat with a little shelf on it in which he was inset. He tried to shorten the column and was able to do so, dropping it down to 2 meters, but it felt like someone flushed every bit of perception that he had. He felt like a compass that had its magnetic north reset. Its needle spinning. After a few minutes, the feeling quit and his perception felt normal again. Different, but normal. The zero points on his axis had been reset. He stopped then and thought about this for a while. While he was thinking, he went on shaping the stone. In the same way, he¡¯d played with coins in his pocket back when he was human, he kept making changes to the column while he tried to figure out what he could do. He changed the stone of the column to a black basalt, then a white marble, then to alternating stripes of black and white, kind of like a barbershop pole. He wondered if he could actually lower the room? If that would cause his perception to reset? He wondered if the bigger the change, the longer the dizziness would last. ¡°Baxter,¡± he said. ¡°Yes,¡± the dog answered. ¡°Where are you at?¡± he asked. ¡°Almost there. Girl home. She say,¡± the dog answered. ¡°Any problems?¡± he asked. ¡°Nope. Just dizzy,¡± the dog answered. ¡°Almost fell. You do?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jake answered. ¡°I was trying to move my core.¡± ¡°Hildi fall!¡± said the dog. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Didn¡¯t mean to. Let¡¯s not tell her that I caused that, Ok?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Ok,¡± answered the dog. ¡°Two snacks!¡± Jake didn¡¯t remember the dog having this mercantile streak before. But he figured that the dog was growing and nothing like new experiences to cause growth. ¡°OK, deal,¡± he said. He also wondered about the dog answering his call. The range they could talk at had grown. Had Hildi¡¯s presence helped? Maybe the dog was ignoring him before? He started to say something to Hildi but then decided that he didn¡¯t want to have to explain his part of the dizziness spell. He hoped she didn¡¯t fall badly. In the meantime, he¡¯d changed the column completely to white marble and put the core on the front face, being careful not to move the core. Just creating the stone, reshaping the column, increasing the size of the alcove behind the column. He added a fan-shaped crown of marble above the core. It still looked a little bit plain, so he drew an outline of John Travolta from ¡°Saturday Night Fever¡± dancing underneath the stone, with the core replacing John¡¯s head. His mom was a huge Travolta fan. He¡¯d had to watch all his movies several times, especially Grease. He next thought that if he moved the room itself, it wouldn¡¯t impact his little group, wouldn''t cause vertigo. The bond must have some real-world strings that tied them all together. He wasn¡¯t sure why his idea would work. He had no reason to suspect that it wouldn¡¯t impact them, but it was at least something that he could try. He ¡°cut¡± a razor-thin line in the rock surrounding the room, leaving the area underneath the column untouched. When he finished, there was a fine cut, almost a crack surrounding the room. He¡¯d started the crack at the doorway, then ran it up the wall into the rock surrounding the room. He¡¯d given himself a cushion of about a meter on the other three sides and the floor and the ceiling. The column itself was separated from the room, connected to the rock below. He thought about the next step. Did he want to remove the stone surrounding the room? That seemed like a bad idea. Plummeting in a stone box didn¡¯t seem that smart. Finally, he decided to create columns underneath the room, four, one for each of four imaginary quadrants he¡¯d divided the room into. And one column that his core rested in that stuck up through the floor. He then planned to remove tiny layers of stone from each of the columns. Now, the only thing attached to the surrounding rock in the room was his core column. Everything else rested on the four columns. He began removing the rock from the four columns holding up the room and his core column. All at the same time, all the same amount. He did it only for about a millimeter to start with. He did it once and didn¡¯t feel the nausea return. He looked at the space at the top of the room that separated the room from the rock surrounding it and could see that the space had grown. Although he called what he was doing ¡®removing or slicing or cutting¡¯, it wasn¡¯t that. When he removed stone, it was gone. As if it had never been. The same as when he removed blood and bodies, he guessed. Somehow, this minute process bypassed the vertigo, kept his senses focused. It must be like when a human dancer spins, they¡¯re told to stare at a point to prevent dizziness. His maintaining the same distance within a familiar space, kept the spins away. Kept the perception problems muted. Next, he tried two millimeters, success again. Then three, four, five, he jumped to ten and felt the vertigo return. Not the full-on attack that the first movement had caused, but a smaller case.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Just then, Baxter said, ¡°Girl fall. Two snacks!¡± Jake said, ¡°Fine, I owe you two snacks.¡± ¡°No,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Five snacks! You pay!¡± The or else was pretty obvious. Jake had been also been testing the dog. If he couldn¡¯t do math, well, he should learn. It could be considered a learning experience. And would save Jake mana and prevent an overweight dungeon monster. ¡°Ok,¡± said Jake, quickly, ¡°Five snacks!¡± The crack between the upper bound of the room and the surrounding rock was now 23 millimeters. Jake sighed. It was going to take a long time. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t get bored and the removal wasn¡¯t costing him a lot of mana. He started removing rock, five millimeters at a time. After he¡¯d done this a couple of hundred times, he got the notification he was hoping he¡¯d get. Hoping he¡¯d get a lot earlier, but the Bobs move in mysterious ways.
Jump down turn around, remove a millimeter, jump down turn around, fall a little deeper, oh Bobby, you¡¯re really moving, oh Bobby hope you have all day. You got some patience on you! Here you go, have a gift. We couldn¡¯t bear to watch any more. We were taking bets, but none of us thought you¡¯d keep it up this long! Experience gained. Skill Gained Move Core. Elemental Sphere: Earth Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 per 1 meter moved. Ability to relocate your core. Slowly. To cause the core and its attached room to move a meter in the selected direction. Inconsistencies will be resolved.
He wondered about the line ¡®Inconsistencies will be resolved¡¯ but didn¡¯t even bother asking. He figured he discover what it meant in Bob¡¯s good time. Or in other words, whenever it was least convenient and probably embarrassing. He started to move, using the skill for the first time. And discovered what the line meant. The cracks surrounding the room disappeared as well as the columns underneath the room. The rock space over the room filled in. Now the room seemed to sit surrounded firmly by rock with a vent leading down to the room¡¯s door. The vent was a simple square meter-sized hole that extended from the corridor down to level with the room¡¯s floor outside the room. Currently, it was just two meters and about 23 millimeters long. Jake was actually thankful for the skill, not enough to say so to the Bobs, but he did feel a little grateful. ¡®Gratitude!¡¯ he thought. ¡®The key to happiness!¡¯ Directly below him was an enormous kilometer-wide hole, four meters high. He wondered about dropping the room into it, but decided to rely on that line, ¡®Inconsistencies will be resolved¡¯. A four-meter drop is a pretty big inconsistency. He had this vision of the room supported on the back of turtles, ¡®turtles all the way down,¡¯ but kept using the skill. After using the skill eight more times, he got a notification:
Prior planning prevents piss poor performance. Something to think about. Experience gained. Skill Level Gained Move Core Rank: Bronze Level 2 Choose:
  • Minus 1 mana to use skill
He started to get upset about the low mana decrease but then thought about how much time the skill had saved him and let the aggravation slide. ¡°Option A,¡± he said. And didn¡¯t bother to check his status sheet. After another 25 uses of the skill, he got another notification:
At least you¡¯re planning. Now. Experience gained. Skill Level Gained Move Core Rank: Bronze Level 3 Choose:
  • Minus 1 mana to use skill
¡°Option A,¡± he said. And kept on using the skill. Sixtyseven more times brought another notification. He selected Option A again. One choice and the Bobs didn¡¯t even smart off this time. Level Five. After another 101 uses he finally figured out how the Bobs were going to resolve the inconsistency of having his room appear in the big hole he¡¯d created making the second floor. A column appeared underneath the room and his basically 239-meter pit trap that ended at the doorway, disappeared, leaving him with a hole into the room 23 cm high about 4 meters off of the ground. It felt like it might be a relatively safe place. Who would ever think to look inside the top portion of a 3.25 x 3.25-meter column that was in such a gigantic space? It had also taken him about three and a half days to get the room down that far. He didn¡¯t get bored per se. He was in the zone. A large part of the time he was waiting for his mana to refill. Even with his mind compartmentalized and one half siphoning mana, he kept running out. He¡¯d tried to get both parts of his mind siphoning, but wasn¡¯t able to get that to work. It seemed almost like he needed another skill for it and after he tried for an hour, he gave up. Maybe if he were ambidextrous in his human life he could have done it, but somehow, the two parts of his mind trying to do the same thing at the same time led to his whole mind doing it. He and Baxter had several chats. He couldn¡¯t reach Hildi. Baxter said that he didn¡¯t know why he could now hear Jake so far. He swore that he couldn¡¯t hear Jake outside of the tunnel pre-rat and outside of 100 meters post-rat. Well, actually, he said, ¡°No hear. Rat hear. Not far,¡± from which Jake extrapolated that he didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t tell what happened to make the range they could hear each other increase. During one of his breaks, waiting for his mana to fill up, Jake remembered that the collar the Bobs had given Baxter had said something about ¡°Other abilities still discoverable.¡± He figured that he¡¯d discovered one. He wondered, assuming he could afford the mana if he could get Hildi to wear it? Somehow he doubted it. "Hildi, here you go, a present. Its light will sure come in handy and it boosts our conversational range." "Does that tag say, ''Hildi''?" Maybe he could have Baxter ask. I bet he''d do it for two snacks. The two-pack, as Jake had taken to calling them in his head, were doing fine. They had reached Billy. Gathered up some things from the house. Hildi had discovered that she had an inventory. Jake didn¡¯t, although he did have a kilometer-sized room so he wasn¡¯t too bitter. Anyhow, that discovery made packing up easier. She threw everything that she wanted to keep, such as photos which made it through the apocalypse intact, pans (somewhat intact, the metals seemed different), sheets and blankets and pillows (now with no polyester), silverware, into boxes (which used to be plastic crates in the garage) and stored them in her inventory. Then she left a note in a place that she was sure her parents and sister would look, but that wasn¡¯t obvious to someone who wasn¡¯t a family member and went to my mom¡¯s house. This took a lot of two-word sentences to convey. But Jake had time while waiting for his mana to refill and was able to keep the dog snack bribes down to a minimum - 20 so far. Then they left for Jake¡¯s mother¡¯s place. While on the way there, Billy and Hildi got their first experience when Baxter had to kill a couple of monsters, a Giant Skink and a Giant Earthworm. Jake didn¡¯t think the Earthworm should have existed. For one, it now had teeth. Earthworms didn¡¯t have teeth in the old world. Its mouth, really a maw, again this took a lot of time to convey, looked like a drill. Three rotating, toothed parts that seemed to rotate independently of each other. It looked from what Jake could gather like an old, tri-cone drill bit from an oil drilling well. Except it was organic and wet. The worm seemed to drive it by water. Its lips surrounded the drilling part and seemed to suck back in the water driving the drilling part as well as the bits of food that the earthworm drilled. At the same time, stuff that wasn¡¯t food sprayed out from its mouth. The process wasn¡¯t instantaneous, so when the worm breached the surface, it was still spitting rocks and other stuff that it had drilled through. This acted as an AOE weapon against things that were in front of it. As if all that wasn¡¯t enough of a reason for the worm not to exist, the worm was about eight meters long and about a meter across at the head. The existence of the worm monster kind of blew one of Jake¡¯s theories about the apocalypse out of the water. He was sure that monsters were giant forms of regular animals. Maybe with a really bad attitude. The worm made that impossible. He knew that worms didn¡¯t have drill bits in their mouths before the apocalypse. The change was much bigger than he had thought. Baxter said that Hildi was happy when she looked over her little bro¡¯s status sheet. It turned out that Billy had a low constitution and vitality. Both of which she could have him raise and he¡¯d be healthier. It also led to their first argument. Billy wanted to be a Mage/Alchemist. She wanted him to be a Cleric and a Fighter. Each class gave a bonus to one of the two low attributes. They still hadn¡¯t resolved the argument before they arrived at Jake¡¯s family¡¯s home. Chapter 17 Jake¡¯s mom was happy to see them and took Baxter, Billy, and Hildi in with no questions. When the two-pack plus started down the street, one of the men on watch whistled twice and Jake¡¯s mom and dad came out from inside the house, both carrying crossbows. ¡°Hildi,¡± said Jake¡¯s mom, ¡®is that you?¡± Jake¡¯s mom was a beautiful, older blond woman and his dad was a large, grizzled man with brown hair mixed with gray. Well, they seemed to give the impression of middle age but walked like people in their twenties. Hildi had known Jake¡¯s family had five kids, Jake, his oldest brother Rex, his two sisters Sammy and Dato, and his youngest brother Jon Jon. She had been in school with Sammy and Dato. Sammy and she were friends. Kind of. The way Jake had broken up with her sister had made Hildi a little bit cautious around the two girls. The family was all good-looking. The girls took after their mother and the boys took after their father. His family¡¯s home was a large, older craftsman style, three-story home. It was on what used to be a rough street, with more cars on blocks than cars running. His parents painted it a very light mint-green with white accents on the window trim, shutters and the underside of the eves. When they¡¯d bought it, it had tarps on the roof instead of shingles and pretty much every wall¡¯s plaster had water damage. The grass was waist-high where it existed and scrub oaks everywhere else. But the plot was four acres and his dad had looked at the house and said that ¡®it has good bones.¡¯ It also had a basement that his mom, pregnant with his oldest brother, thought was important. She had developed a fear of tornados and wanted to keep her babies safe. It was cheap too which was important at the time. They moved in and for the next five years, his dad worked his two jobs, pipefitter and, emergency plumber, and then during whatever spare time he had leftover, he¡¯d be working on the house. It became up a showpiece, but both of his parents had put in the time to get it that way. One of Jake¡¯s earliest memories was painting a wall light mint green. Baxter and Hildi¡¯s first impression of the house when they arrived was people. There were people everywhere. But even allowing for Rex¡¯s family, there were a lot of people present. She took a brief headcount and arrived at 20 or 21. Easy to do because it seemed as if almost everyone in the house had come outside onto the porch. The people also seemed on edge and guarded the house. Men and women with crossbows and regular bows stood on the large wrap-around porch and kept watch, while the kids were not allowed in the yard. Judging from the noise, most of the kids were inside in the basement. The garden, his mom¡¯s, had a couple of teens out weeding and watering the plants by hand, filling the buckets of water from an old well that was on the property. Seeing that it was June, or was before the Apocalypse kicked off, some of the plants seemed bigger than they should be. Also different. The corn, for instance, had many ears on each stalk and seemed to be producing more when one was picked, the watermelons and the pumpkins already had what looked like edible fruits. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± said Hildi. ¡°This is Baxter. He¡¯s a good dog.¡± Baxter stopped, looked up at the folks on the porch and then held a paw out as if to be shaken. ¡°Well, come on in. All three of you,¡± Jake¡¯s mom said. ¡°A few more won¡¯t make a difference.¡± The house was surrounded by a low wooden fence that met with an arched brick entrance that had roses growing on it. Inside the entrance was a little metal gate that seemed cracked and a little broken, and now that she noticed it, the wooden fence seemed pieced back together with baling wire and replacement pickets. She opened the gate and started to step in. Baxter let out a growl and from the back yard of the house next door, a giant, yellow coyote raced toward the three of them. ¡°Billy, inside,¡± shouted Hildi and with one quick motion pulled the crossbow around, loaded it and fired. Billy stepped inside the arch, but then turned and fired what appeared to be a light-bluish bolt from his hand. She wasn¡¯t the first to fire though. Before the coyote had made it more than 2/3s of the way to them, it was hit with at least five more bolts and went down. Jake¡¯s dad made certain though, putting another bolt in the coyote¡¯s head as it lay there. ¡°How many¡¯s that?¡± asked Jake¡¯s mom. ¡°I think that¡¯s the last of the pack,¡± said a young man that Hildi recognized as Rex, Jake¡¯s oldest brother. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Ok, skinners get on it.¡± Two of the older people from the back of the crowd on the porch pushed their way through the crowd and started toward the body, getting ready to do something with it. ¡°Food,¡± said Jake¡¯s mom to Hildi¡¯s wondering look. His mom¡¯s name, now that she thought about it was ¡®Fernie¡¯ although she just went by Fern to most people. ¡°We¡¯ve got a lot of folks to feed.¡± ¡°Good thing that you didn¡¯t come from the other way,¡± said Rex. ¡°You might have had some problems.¡± Hildi smiled but didn¡¯t agree with him. She had experienced Baxter¡¯s full size and ferocity and wasn¡¯t afraid of a single coyote, no matter how big. ¡®For fuck¡¯s sake. What the hell was that?¡± asked Jake¡¯s dad, looking at Billy. ¡°Mana bolt,¡± he said, not looking at his sister. Hildi looked up and saw that everyone on the porch was looking at her brother. For the most part with puzzled faces, but there were one or two that didn¡¯t seem happy about it. ¡°It¡¯s the first spell that you get for choosing the Mage class,¡± she said. ¡°I guess every Mage gets it.¡± ¡°Class?¡± said Fern. Hildi looked around and saw that nobody had any look of understanding on their faces. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot to tell you all and it¡¯d be better if we did it all at once. Can you gather everybody up on the porch and that way I can tell everybody?¡± Fern looked around and said ¡°only Jeb¡¯s missing. He¡¯s watching the back. We¡¯d better let him stay and catch him up later.¡± Her husband nodded in agreement and then the whole crowd¡¯s focus moved back to Hildi. She felt nervous and eighteen but powered through it. ¡°Ok,¡± she began. ¡°You guys know about the apocalypse. It happened. The world changed whether we wanted it to or not. But not like in the bible, it¡¯s different. I don¡¯t know why or how, but I do know it happened. Giant Coyotes are the least of it.¡± She looked around, making eye contact with everyone. ¡°Now here¡¯s the stuff you might not know. I want everybody to say, ¡°Inventory.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. There was a loud murmur as everybody spoke at once and then a series of exclamations. The loudest was from Jake¡¯s dad. ¡°Holy fuck,¡± followed by an ¡°oof¡± as he caught an elbow from his wife for cussing in front of the kids. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s the easy one. What happened is that somehow the world acquired a system or maybe the system acquired the world. I don¡¯t know, but, how many of you here have played a video game like World of Warcraft?¡± She paused and quite a few hands were raised. Including some of the older folks which kind of surprised her. ¡°Ok,¡± she began, ¡°like in video games, people can have levels, status attributes, classes, skills, and abilities.¡± There was an explosion of voices at that, members of the crowd could be heard yelling things like ¡°skill menu, status menu, attributes.¡± ¡°Hang on,¡± she said. ¡°Before we get into all that, remember, this isn¡¯t a game. The choices you make,¡± and here she looked at Billy who gazed back unrepentantly, ¡°can have real consequences. Now, I¡¯m going to tell you everything I know and then you all will have some choices to make. Ok? But please listen to me before you make those choices. I¡¯m not trying to tell you what to do, just what I¡¯ve figured out.¡± And then began an afternoon-long session in which she explained classes, multi-classes, armor classes, the attributes, what the attributes did, damage, health, mana and mana points, qi, how to discover the mana, how to use the points, what a spell felt like to cast which she had Billy describe because she hadn¡¯t done it yet, all of the things that she¡¯d figured out, essentially today. She didn¡¯t pretend to be an expert, but she taught them how to use their help files, how to call their status menus and last, but most importantly how to see the classes they were offered. It turned out that Jon Jon and her brother didn¡¯t have the ability to gain a class yet. They were too young. Only when a person reached thirteen could they choose a class, but they could still use mana and Qi. But it looked like their pools were much smaller than an adults. Her little genius brother had figured out the mana bolt spell on his own. One of the gotchas that developed was that nobody in the group seemed to have been presented with a class choice that used magic or that used Qi. She asked everyone to not select their class until she had a chance to think about it. She had her class awakening in a dungeon, so she didn¡¯t think that her awakening was necessarily normal, but when she looked around and saw all the people there she figured that she had to be missing something. There should be at least one monk, one mage. Heck, Jake¡¯s sister Dato had joined the same martial arts organization that she had. She was even a little higher ranked. Her little brother had been able to cast a spell so he had found his mana. She remembered Jake talking about mana and Qi as energies in her body and looked within and tried to see them. It wasn¡¯t long before she got the following notification:
Congratulations, you¡¯ve found your mana and Qi. Now, you need to figure out what to do with them. Experience gained.
At that point, she figured that they couldn¡¯t get offered classes if they didn¡¯t meet some of the prerequisites. You need to feel and use mana to be a mage, you need to feel and use Qi to be an alchemist or monk, she guessed. She really, really needed to study her classes after this! Everyone was still on the porch, talking about the classes that they¡¯d been offered. Jake¡¯s dad and oldest brother were both offered the knight class. His mom was offered a class called archer. And another called, ¡°Clan Leader.¡± Hildi spoke out then and said, ¡°I figured it out, at least I hope I did,¡± she said. ¡°The problem is that you guys haven¡¯t felt your mana or Qi. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that hard. You just have to look inside yourself and find them. Let me walk you through it, Ok?¡± And then she did a guided meditation like she¡¯d learned to do from the martial art¡¯s instructors at what they called the center. She told them to sit down, get comfortable, focus on their breathing, letting go, calming down, then she had them focus on the area around and about 8 cm in from their belly buttons, trying to feel the golden energy. She looked inside herself and described what the energy looked like to her, how she felt it, what it was doing, where it was, keeping the people peaceful and on track. She asked that as they got a notification, that each person raise their hand, and then just be present with the energy. When most of the people had done so, she switched and took them through the same type of meditation for mana, an energy that swirled and pooled in the chest and at a spot between their eyebrows. Once again, after about 30 minutes, almost everyone had raised their hand. Mana all looked blue to her, she didn¡¯t know if that was right. But it did. Everyone had raised their hand at least once, so they¡¯d been able to discover at least one type of energy. Those that didn¡¯t, she encouraged and told to keep working on it, to keep trying, that she didn¡¯t think that anyone couldn¡¯t access both, some might have a harder time. She also got a notification:
Good job! Keep it up! Experience gained. Skill Gained Teaching Elemental Sphere: All Rank: Bronze Level: 5 Range: Self/Students Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 5 stamina point per 30 min instruction session. Helps students learn better and faster by ten percent a level. Grants experience in the subject taught at the highest rate of your students.
After she got the notification, the remaining students who hadn¡¯t discovered one or the other of the energies, rapidly did so. Then she asked everyone to check their classes again and it turned out that she was right, people now had access to other classes, like mage, monk, alchemist, etc. They quit then for dinner. Coyote and the last bit of a Giant Racoon. Coupled with the vegetables and herbs from the garden the meal was very tasty. Jake¡¯s mom also had a 4 meter by 4 meter raised herb garden where she had a bunch of herbs, sage, rosemary, mint, basil, plus a few more exotic ones like oregano, parsley, cilantro, and thyme. She also had a small bed where she tried to grow native remedies, like echinacea, yarrow, passion fruit, but she liked cooking more than creating herbal remedies so the bed was quite a bit smaller. Fern was pleased with the garden, especially after the apocalypse began. The plants grew like wildfire. The herbs filled their bed and had to be trimmed almost daily to prevent them from strangling out each other. Her garden was the same way. She told Hildi in passing that she thought she could practically see the cucumbers, zucchinis, acorn squashes, and the mush melons and cantaloupes waging war against each other. She trimmed out of necessity and so far the plants hadn¡¯t started dying back from it. But the good news was that all this growth kept the people in the house fed. As more people showed, the garden just grew better! After dinner, everyone sat around the porch and in the living room and talked, planning what the few gamers in the group told them were their ¡°builds.¡± Hildi felt free of the stress that the group was under having already selected her classes and sat around and offered her opinion when she was asked. Baxter was a huge hit with the kids, of which there were a lot. Besides Jon Jon and Billy there were 9 others. Sadly, most of them were orphans. Hildi felt safe and comfortable around these people. She knew it was an illusion, but it was one that she wanted to believe in. In the house, lit by candles and oil lamps she felt like she belonged, that maybe the world that had people like the guy that threatened and tried to rape her was the dream and this was the reality. Of course, that image was blown by two whistles from the front porch and the sound of multiple crossbows going off. It turned out to be a giant possum. Also, unusually for a monster, after the first couple of hits on it by a crossbow, it turned and disappeared back into the night. ¡°You¡¯re good luck!¡± Jake¡¯s brother, Rex, said. ¡°Normally by now, we¡¯d have already fought off two or three monsters.¡± Hildi smiled but thought it probably wasn¡¯t luck. Baxter had liberally anointed the fence outside. ¡®Not too many monsters want to take on a dungeon boss,¡¯ she thought. She and her brother were given floor space in the basement to sleep. It was all they had, the house was bursting at the seams. The next morning came early. The oil lights had been turned off early to save oil and the sun rose early along with everyone in the household. Fresh melon for breakfast along with strawberries. They didn¡¯t have any cream or eggs or bacon. But the melon was good. Three types: mush, cantaloupe, and watermelon. The strawberries were excellent, each one the size of a fist, but still tender. Everyone was still thinking about their classes, talking about their builds. Hildi found Fern out in the garden, looking over the plants. ¡°Fern,¡± she said. ¡°I have to tell you something.¡± Chapter 18 Now that she¡¯d started, Hildi didn¡¯t know quite how to continue. How do you tell a woman that her dead son is alive and no longer human, that he is a dungeon? ¡°I spoke to Jake,¡± she said. She saw Fern flinch, a whole-body shiver as if she been struck in the gut by a fist. ¡°This must have been last Christmas when he was in town. He took the car and drove around some, said he met some people,¡± his mom replied. ¡°He was a good talker. He liked people.¡± ¡°No,¡± said Hildi, ¡°I spoke with him yesterday.¡± There was a moment of silence and then Fern began carefully, ¡°Honey, I buried my boy three weeks ago. Well, cremated him. He always said he didn¡¯t want to be buried. Then we scattered his ashes right here in the garden, in the yard. I was finding gray ashes for the next two weeks before it rained whenever I came out here to work.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t die,¡± said Hildi. Behind her, he could hear the sound of the porch open and Jake¡¯s dad saying, ¡®Fern, where you at? Honey, they need some more cantaloupes.¡± ¡°He did, baby,¡± Fern said sadly. ¡°I said goodbye and watched them send his body into that furnace. He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Before you get mad or stop listening, I need you to hear my story, Ok?¡± said Hildi. ¡°It¡¯s important.¡± The older woman gazed at Hildi for a second and then breathed out, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°I was being chased by some men. Bad ones. This happened yesterday. Billy and I ran out of food and I went out to get some. I was going to QT. I hoped that there would be something left on their shelves. The men chased me into Mighty Max¡¯s and I hid inside. That¡¯s where I met Baxter and Jake. There were giant rats and the men didn¡¯t come inside. I found a tunnel and Baxter came up it and then I heard a voice, in my head, that said, ¡°Girl Listen. Be calm, I am not the dog, I do not wish to harm you. I am Jake.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± said Fern. ¡°People don¡¯t come back from the dead. They don¡¯t.¡± Jake¡¯s dad must have seen that something was not right with his wife because he came over then and put his arms around her waist. ¡°Honey, you alright? What¡¯s going on?¡± Hildi ignored him. Fern leaned into his arms. Jake¡¯s dad looked at both women, trying to figure out what was going on. He was leaning towards getting mad because he could sense how upset his wife was. ¡°He said you called him ¡®Boo¡¯! Wait, he said, to tell you, ¡®It¡¯s true, I¡¯m your little boo!¡¯¡± He said that he used to call you ¡®mama ghost.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s going on here,¡± said Will, Jake¡¯s dad. ¡°This girl says she talked to Jake. Yesterday,¡± Fern said. ¡°That is not possible,¡± said Will. ¡°We cremated him and scattered his ashes.¡± ¡°She thinks it is,¡± said Fern. ¡°She said he spoke to her in her head, told her to tell me that he was my little Boo.¡± Baxter came to the front door, looked out, then pushed open the screen door and wandered over to the three of them and leaned up against Hildi¡¯s leg. ¡°What wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m telling them about Jake. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going well.¡± ¡°Why would she say a thing like that?¡± Will asked his wife. Then turned to Hildi and said, ¡°Why would you say a thing like that? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s still hurting.¡± By this time, it was pretty clear that he¡¯d decided to go with anger. ¡°Because it¡¯s the truth. I met your son yesterday. He¡¯s not human anymore, but he¡¯s still your son. He wanted me to come here and make sure you''re safe. He wanted me to bring you back if you wanted to, so he could help keep you safe,¡± Hildi said. ¡°Not human,¡± asked Fern. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°He was changed. When he died, he woke up in an office and a god offered to let him and Baxter here come back to earth after the apocalypse.¡± ¡°Baxter?¡± said Fern. ¡°That¡¯s the dog that killed him.¡± Everyone looked at Baxter then and Baxter looked down at the ground. ¡°Say sorry!¡± said Baxter to Hildi. ¡°He says that he¡¯s sorry. He didn¡¯t mean for it to happen. He didn¡¯t know that the air conditioner wouldn¡¯t stay in the window, didn¡¯t know that he couldn¡¯t leap out the window and stand.¡± Much of this explanation came from Hildi. Baxter and Jake¡¯s death was a week-long internet sensation. Everybody in the Tulsa area had heard about how Jake had died. Talked about it over dinner, coffee. There was a huge upset. Clive was arrested, then released, the head of the apartment building¡¯s maintenance department was arrested, then released. Everyone agreed that something bad happened, but not who needed to pay for it. Justice was still flailing around when the apocalypse occurred. ¡°How do you know that he says he¡¯s sorry,¡± Will asked. ¡°Well,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s part of the story. I bonded with Jake and when I did, I started being able to hear Baxter.¡± ¡°What do you mean, bonded?¡± said Fern. ¡°Is that like getting married or something? You just met him, didn¡¯t you? How do you hear a dog? I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± She paused for a second and then continued, ¡°And why would I believe that this Jake is my dead son. And what is he? You said he wasn¡¯t human.¡± The last part was said curiously hopefully. Like she wanted to believe, but forty-eight years of common sense prevented her from doing so. Hildi decided to take on the questions in the order that they¡¯d been asked. ¡°Bonded is, well, bonded. It¡¯s something new, I guess. I said yes when he offered and the bond allows us to talk from a distance and share mana and Qi back and forth. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s like getting married. I mean how would a woman marry a bunch of rooms?¡± Hildi finished a little defensively. She held up her hand when she saw the two of them begin to open their mouths. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°On the description of the bond, it said it allows me to ¡®communicate with each other¡¯s servants or companions¡¯. That¡¯s why I can talk mentally with Baxter here. He¡¯s Jake¡¯s dog. You¡¯re not bonded so you can¡¯t hear him.¡¯ ¡°Companion,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Yes,¡± said Hildi, ¡°You¡¯re are Jake¡¯s companion.¡± ¡°And as to why you¡¯d believe that my Jake is your dead son, I don¡¯t know. That was the hard part of this job. Jake helped me to get to my brother. He built me this armor, these knives, even this crossbow. He said it didn¡¯t look like his old Excalibur Crossbow Matrix SMF Grizzly, but more like his dad¡¯s Avalanche.¡± At this, Will looked away from his quiet, crying wife and looked instead at the crossbow that he could see peeking over Hildi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Can I see that,¡± he asked. Hildi said, ¡°Sure,¡± and then took the crossbow off and handed it to him. After looking at it for a few moments, he said, ¡°It does. It looks more like what my Avalanche looks like now than what it did before the event. That¡¯s what we¡¯re calling it. Too much baggage on apocalypse. But yeah, I can see why Jake thought so.¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s possible? That this is our Jake?¡± his wife asked him. ¡°Well, the thing is, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s impossible anymore, hon,¡± Will said. ¡°I mean my dead son and the dog that killed him showing up is kinda par for the course, you know Fern? I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What is he?¡± said Fern. ¡°You said that my son wasn¡¯t human. But you bonded with him so he must not be a monster. What is he then?¡± Hildi wanted to be truthful to them. She didn¡¯t like lying at all. Her family had learned to accept that Hildi was going to tell it like she saw it and damn the consequences. ¡°He might be a monster,¡± she said. Baxter looked at her then. ¡°Hush,¡± Hildi said to him. ¡°He might be. He probably is, but we¡¯re going to be working on it. You are too,¡± she said looking straight into the dog¡¯s eyes. Looking back up at Jake¡¯s parents, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet if he is a monster or not. He¡¯s a dungeon. I¡¯m hoping that if he is, I can control him or change him back. He¡¯s young. Whatever he is, he might be shapeable. Like he told me not too long ago, everybody starts kind of neutral, then learns to go one way or the other.¡± ¡°So, to be clear, he¡¯s one of those places where people go to get spanked,¡± Fern asked. Hildi laughed, ¡°No, more the kind of place people go to fight monsters and get treasures. Something like Indiana Jones and the Temple of Doom, except the Temple, can think. Something like out of a video game. Jake would be the Temple in that example, not Indiana Jones.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really a building now?¡± asked Fern? ¡°He¡¯s more than a building. He made me everything I¡¯m wearing. It took him like three minutes to do it. He made a giant snake, a rattler, to protect himself when I took Baxter with me. He¡¯s been digging holes and tunnels like mad. He says he has or is building a room over a kilometer in size. I haven¡¯t seen it, but I believe him. He¡¯s pretty powerful. And he wants to help you all survive. That¡¯s what I know. He still loves you all and he¡¯s worried about you. But he isn¡¯t the Jake you knew. He¡¯s changed into something else. What he thinks of love may be something else.¡± ¡°But this creature was my son?¡± Fern asked. ¡°Yes,¡± said Hildi. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure about it. He told me that he dated my sister. He even apologized for dumping her.¡± Fern winced a little at that. ¡°Yeah, the boy was a little full of himself in high school. Can you talk to him now?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Hildi. ¡°I can¡¯t. I think that we have a limited range. And I¡¯m outside of it.¡± ¡°I talk,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± said Hildi. ¡°His dog says that he can still talk to him,¡± Hildi said to his mom. ¡°If you have any questions, he can ask Jake, but Baxter doesn¡¯t really talk that well.¡± At Baxter¡¯s offended look, she said, ¡°Look, two-word sentences don¡¯t really cut it for serious conversations.¡± ¡°What do you mean,¡± Fern asked. ¡°Baxter just learned to talk. So far, he¡¯s only on two-word sentences. It kind of makes figuring out what he¡¯s saying a little bit of a guessing game.¡± Baxter looked a little sad at that, so Hildi stopped talking and began scratching his ears. Fern stood looking at the dog for a second, then looked at her husband, who stood there holding her, looking at her, waiting for her to tell him what she wanted. Although Jake was his son too, the bond between the mom and son was stronger. Finally, she looked at Hildi again. ¡°You say that he made all your equipment. Can he make more?¡± ¡°I guess,¡± Hildi said. ¡°He seems to use mana to do it.¡± ¡°Mana? You mean the same stuff that we have inside us,¡¯ Fern asked. ¡°Yes, but he uses it in a different way. He can make things, we use it to cast spells.¡± ¡°Can we make stuff too?¡± asked Fern. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Hildi. ¡°I started learning all this stuff yesterday. Your son wasn¡¯t impressed with that by the way. Said I should have started earlier. So, maybe we can? I¡¯m pretty sure that we could create spells that would do the same stuff that he can do. He says he uses skills though. I think that¡¯s the difference between being a dungeon and being a human. And the urges.¡± His mom¡¯s eyebrows went up at that last part, ¡°Urges?¡± Hildi blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he doesn¡¯t have those kinds of urges.¡± ¡°At least he better not,¡± Hildi murmured to herself think of undressing and putting on the armor. ¡°Remember when I said your son might be a monster?¡± she asked. Fern nodded. ¡°Well, he mentioned that he has urges. Dungeony kinds. Like he wants to put traps in his floors, make monsters, things like that.¡± ¡°Would he make things for us?¡± Fern asked. ¡°He said he would. He wants to keep you all safe,¡± Hildi answered. ¡°What you thinking, hon?¡± asked Will. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that we might have a chance if Jake means what he said. With classes and his ability to create stuff we might be able to survive.¡± ¡°You mean like crossbow bolts?¡± asked Will. ¡°Exactly, plates, clothing, eyeglasses, batteries or something similar, maybe even food, we¡¯re out of flour, haven¡¯t had any bread in about four days, no eggs either. Don¡¯t have any milk. No aspirins left, no antibiotics, although maybe spells can take care of that, wax, soap, shampoo, running water, sewage. Cooking oil, light oil. We¡¯re barely hanging on. Sugar, chocolate, coffee! Oh my god! Coffee. I would about kill somebody for a cup of coffee. It was all I could do to not snatch that last cup of coffee out of old man Withers¡¯ hands yesterday morning. My garden¡¯s been feeding all us with the monster meat supplements, but look at this place. We got monsters and a decorative fence.¡± By the end of her speech, she was crying into Will¡¯s chest. He looked a little wild, not sure what to do, wanting to solve the problem, but it was too big. It was the apocalypse. The four of them stood there for a while. Hildi kneeling and petting the dog, Will holding his wife. The foursome didn¡¯t go unnoticed, the porch was filled with people all gazing into the garden, observing. Finally, Jake¡¯s mom stood up and asked her husband, ¡°How many crossbow bolts do you have left?¡± ¡°Twelve,¡± he said. ¡°Rex?¡± she asked. ¡°About the same,¡± Will answered. ¡°It¡¯s clear we¡¯re not going to make it if things don¡¯t change,¡± she said. ¡°This girl and what may be my son Jake offer us a chance. We need to take it.¡± Here she looked up into his eyes and then he nodded his head, accepting the choice she¡¯d made. He leaned down and kissed her, long and slow. Slow enough that Hildi felt a little uncomfortable standing next to them. Slow enough that some of the people on the porch began clapping and whistling. The kiss finally came to an end and, gazing down and looking happy and self-satisfied, he said, ¡°I¡¯m with you, babe. We¡¯ll make it.¡± Chapter 19 It was pretty clear that the main force of this small encampment of humanity had been persuaded. Now they needed to convince the others. Which Fern promptly did by marching up to the porch and laying it out for everybody. ¡°My son, Jake, may be alive. He¡¯s changed though. He¡¯s what Hildi here calls a dungeon. He can make things, like food and crossbow bolts. He says if we come, he¡¯ll help us survive. I may be a damn fool, but I believe her. I believe in him. One of the reasons, the chief one I believe her is she knows stuff about my family that nobody not in it should. Another reason and this one is dark, is that without help, we aren¡¯t gonna make it. I¡¯d rather move forward with hope than wait here to die.¡± At this, the crowd on the porch stirred a little but then settled down. She continued on, ¡°We¡¯ve got 20 adults left and 15 kids, sorry Jon Jon, but you¡¯re in that number.¡± Jon Jon looked a little offended, but the adults on the porch laughed a little. ¡°That¡¯s everyone that¡¯s alive left on this block. There used to be 50 adults and 40 kids that lived on this street. Now, we¡¯re it. We¡¯ve been living off of monsters that we killed and what¡¯s planted in my garden. We¡¯re getting low on crossbow bolts and I don¡¯t know how long my garden is going to last. We need help and so far, I haven¡¯t heard any other offers. Have any of you?¡± There was a silence then as everybody pondered what Fern had said. It was pretty clear that everybody recognized the seriousness of their situation, but wasn¡¯t sure what to do about it. Finally, old man Withers spoke up and said, ¡°This dungeon is Jake? Is that what you¡¯re telling us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Fern. ¡°I¡¯ve heard some whoppers before but that one takes the cake! How¡¯d he become a dungeon,¡± he asked. ¡°Well, according to Hildi here, it happened before the event. He woke up and a god asked him if he wanted to do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty tall story,¡± he said and more than one person on the porch nodded their head. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± he continued. ¡°We are living in weird times. It may be possible. I just have never heard of such a thing before. Never heard of gods before except on Sunday. Especially gods that talk. Did this girl offer any kind of proof other than telling you some things she may have overheard? She is a friend of your daughters, after all, same age, went to the same school, didn''t she tell us that?¡± Fern turned at looked at Hildi then. ¡°Did Jake give you anything? Say anything else?¡± She wasn¡¯t doubting, but she was looking for something to back up Hildi¡¯s claims. Hildi stood there thinking. The crowd grew a little restless, but Fern waved them down, ¡°Calm down, give her a chance to think.¡± Finally, Hildi got an idea. ¡°Hang on, hang on, let me show you something,¡± she said to Fern. She called up her status screen then focused on the title. It appeared again, looking almost exactly like when she¡¯d gotten it.
First Bonded: As the first person to enter into a Soul Bond you¡¯ve been granted the title, ¡°First Bonded.¡± This title grants you the following permanent benefits. +2 Wisdom and Intelligence, +10% to all experience gained, +2 attribute points gained per level, + 2 skill point gained per level. The title cannot be unequipped. As you elected to enter into a greater bond, with the dungeon ¡®Jake Silvestre¡¯, this title¡¯s benefits have been increased.
The addition was the words at the base of the title, ¡°with the dungeon ¡®Jake Silvestre¡¯.¡± She was pretty sure they had not been on the title description when she¡¯d opened it before. ¡°Thank you!¡± she whispered. She said, ¡°Share Title with Fern Silvestre. Share Title with Will Silvestre.¡± Then she decided to experiment a bit and said, ¡°Share Title with everyone at this address.¡± A bunch of surprised exclamations burst out as everyone could now view the title. This included the kids in the basement because there was a huge amount of noise coming from down there. But, the older kids evidently calmed things down, because the noise dropped off. Kids that survived the apocalypse learned fast to be quiet. ¡°Thank you for that, Hildi,¡± Fern said. ¡°I take it you can share other screens or menus, like skills or titles or spells.¡± Hildi said, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. I¡¯ve only shared my status screen and this title with Jake. But I imagine that you could share anything. I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s wise, but I think you can.¡± Fern turned back to the others on the porch and said, ¡°Does that satisfy you? I hope so, but I, well, my family and I, we¡¯re going. I mean it, we¡¯ve got little to no chance staying here. We are living just above the water line and the creek¡¯s rising. You all know it. You remember the announcement, don¡¯t you?¡± Everybody, including Hildi, nodded their heads. It was from the system or the Bobs or whatever they called themselves that said, ¡°40% of the human population was either dead or injured.¡± This happened on the second day after the apocalypse occurred. If Jake were here he would have cussed the Bobs some more for not sharing the information with him. ¡°Now, how about a show of hands for those that want to come along. I¡¯m taking all the kids without parents with me.¡± There were a few more questions, but everyone accepted Fern¡¯s decision. They all raised their hands. They¡¯d grown used to accepting her decisions since they were living at her house and nobody else felt like taking responsibility. Nobody felt safe and everybody wanted somebody in charge that had a plan, somebody who looked like they knew what to do to survive. Fern and Will had been leaders on the block for years. Starting with renovating their house, they turned their neighborhood around, and about ten years ago they started holding a block party with roast venison, hot dogs, hamburgers, and homebrew, one of Will¡¯s hobbies as he grew older. Everyone had just grown used to listening when they talked. And after the event, the survivors moved down the street, camped at her house, and just waited. If you¡¯d asked them what they were waiting for, they couldn¡¯t have told you. After talking a bit more, Fern came up with the plan, two groups of two guards and a helper would take everyone, couple or kid back to their house, one at a time. The group was given several boxes and told to load up everything that the owner needed or wanted to take. Pantries were pillaged, bedding, any weapons, medicines, eyeglasses, books, anything that they could find that they thought would be useful, lawn tools, shovels, axes, hatchets, machetes. Anything. And lastly, pictures, letters, birthday cards, journals, anything that would help the kid or couple remember their family. They wouldn¡¯t be coming back. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. All the kids were quiet when they returned. They usually had a favorite stuffed animal or toy in their arms. They also retreated to a corner and slept or cried. The other kids tried to help, but they were grieving too. That might have helped the most, everybody hurt, everybody was in pain. Everyone had lost at least one person. The adults were not much better, retreating to a corner of the porch, a room. It was hard but everybody tried to give everybody as much space as possible. For the first time, Hildi saw a couple of the Shocked. It happened when she was looking for a bathroom. She opened a door on the first floor and it instead was a bedroom with two people sitting in it, both on the bed. ¡°Oh, excuse me!¡± she said, embarrassed to have walked in on them. They didn¡¯t respond. In fact, Hildi didn¡¯t even notice them responding at all. ¡°Leave them be, hon. There ain¡¯t nothing you can do for them. They lost themselves,¡± came a voice from behind her. And then an older, black hand reached out and pulled the door shut in front of Hildi. ¡°What?¡± she began, not really knowing what question she even had. The two inside were dressed in athletic wear and had no shoes on, they were just wearing socks. Both the man and the woman were dressed in old pink women¡¯s sweatpants and a Converse hoodie and t-shirt. The little, oldish black woman who¡¯d pulled the door shut on Hildi, said, ¡°We ain¡¯t met yet. I¡¯m Georgia Kale. I help cook and take care of them two. Now. Before this, I was in sales for Bama Pie in Tulsa.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? What happened to them?¡± Hildi asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know. I suspect too much happened. Too much change. Too much death. They sat down one day and just didn¡¯t get back up. We found them both in houses down the street. The man had a wife and two kids. The woman was raising three kids by herself. Don¡¯t know what happened to any of their kids, his wife. They were just sitting in locked rooms, didn¡¯t talk. You can lead them, feed them, put them on the toilet, they go, but that¡¯s it. I started calling them Shocked and it kind of stuck.¡± ¡°How many are there?¡± Hildi asked. ¡°Probably millions. There were 50 couples on this street, this little neighborhood, plus a couple, maybe three, single-parent families, that¡¯s about a hundred people. Two of them are sitting in there. You tell me,¡± said Georgia. Hildi excused herself and went out on the porch, a little stunned. She, Billy, and Baxter had walked past a bunch of houses. She wondered how many of them had people in them sitting in lonely rooms. She looked back into the house, gloomy with its dim natural light from windows. Even the hallways were lit from the daylight coming in through the windows of the rooms attached. She pictured all the people, the Shocked, sitting, waiting for death and shivered. The gathering of supplies, looting, whatever you want to call it, took longer than expected. Fern had planned to allow each person or couple, three hours to gather up their stuff and come back. It took longer. They also only did it during the daylight hours. Monsters may not come out more in the night, but it was harder to see them, to defend against them. Hildi wondered if she should tell Fern and Will about Baxter¡¯s secret identity because he alone could guard either the house or one of the groups. She wanted to but finally decided not to tell, that she¡¯d just be exchanging problems of one type for the other. She told Baxter to not help out unless it looked like somebody was going to be hurt, at that point to do whatever he could to save them. She really didn¡¯t want to have them fear the monster dog. It took them until about noon, seven days later to get through everybody¡¯s houses. Fern and Will had the most time and since they had the most usable supplies, it was probably for the best. Will had a lot of tools, hunting and camping supplies, brewing gear, sausage-making tools, he¡¯d started beekeeping once, but his hive died and he quit. Fern had a lot of plants that she wanted to bring. She needed to pot them and find a way to pack them. In one of the twists of the apocalypse, the Bobs had given cash or substitutes for items that no longer worked. They left coins in driveways where cars were parked before the apocalypse. The cars vanished, leaving little piles of coins where they used to be. Sometimes they left rickshaws. Coins for laser sights, rifle scopes, rifles, ammunition, cell phones, gas and electric stoves, refrigerators, and microwave ovens. Or sometimes things disappeared and were replaced with other things that people didn¡¯t know how to use. Fern¡¯s microwave oven was replaced with a stone box that opened and had a handprint on it. No one had a clue what to do with it. That is until Hildi showed them mana and someone tried pushing mana into where the handprint was. Suddenly they had a working oven. The Bobs also seemed to be tidying up other stuff too. At least that was the way Hildi thought of it. The giant coyote house next door disappeared on the second night that Hildi was at Fern''s home. The man on watch whistled twice and everybody got up thinking it was another attack. There was just nothing left. He said it just grew dimmer until it was gone. In the morning everyone went over to see. Everything, even the foundation, the driveway, was gone. And there were already chest-high saplings growing in the place where the house had been. One of the trees seemed to already have walnuts growing on it. ¡°Anyone know what happened to Miss Miller?¡± Fern asked. Miss Miller was an old lady in her late 70¡¯s. She¡¯d seemingly outlived her entire family, but she was feisty, so Will and Fern kept an eye out for her. She¡¯d owned the house since way before Fern and Will had moved into the neighborhood. One of her neighbors said that she had seen a light on in the house the first night after the notifications, but nothing after that. Fern looked at Will, who shook his head. ¡°I went over there and knocked the day after, but Miss Miller didn¡¯t answer the door and all her doors were locked. No signs of something breaking in either,¡± he said. ¡°I called out, tried to get her to come to the door, did the same the second and third days too, but never got a response. Then I just had too much else to do.¡± The next night a couple more houses on the street disappeared too. All the ones that nobody answered a knock on the door. Normally there was some sign of violence, a broken-in door, a dried, blackened, blood puddle on the walk, flies buzzing around it. The street was starting to look like it was part of a greenbelt. Houses interspaced with a wood lot or two, followed by another house. But none of the group¡¯s old houses disappeared, not even the orphan children¡¯s homes. At least not until they have gone back and done their final looting. The Fisher¡¯s house, the one that they¡¯d tackled first, vanished on the fifth night. Because of everybody¡¯s inventory, there wasn¡¯t a lot of hauling needed. They¡¯d boxed things up and shoved them in their inventories. Even the kids had them so they were able to haul a huge amount of stuff. Which was good, because they had a lot of stuff to haul. Twenty adults, twenty-two if you included the Shocked which Fern definitely did and fifteen kids made for a large party. They worried about getting them all to their location, but it turned out the Bobs had provided. Between the twenty adults, the Bobs had left ten rickshaws, including one at Will and Ferns. Will had investigated it and thought that it had some improvements to it over what he could remember about the rickshaws he¡¯d seen in the movies. For one, the seat, the cab area stayed level. In the movies, people riding in one always seemed to be either perched at the front of the seat or looking at an angle up into the sky. Another improvement was that it had lights on it. Not that they need it, but it seemed to come equipped with a spell that cast a pool of light around it. He¡¯d noticed the feature before but couldn¡¯t figure out that it took mana to run. Once they figured out the oven though, he went back and figured out the light. And finally, it had shocks! Leaf springs that made the ride a lot smoother. The cab would fit two adults or four kids if they were small enough. He figured using the rickshaws ought to help get the group to Max¡¯s safely. Chapter 20 Three and a half days after Hildi and Baxter left, Jake finished dropping his core. He¡¯d need to do it some more when Baxter came back because he liked to lie in the room and sleep and eat snacks. And Jake liked having him there. But in the meantime, he guessed from Hildi relayed through Baxter that it was going to be at least four more days, more likely four and a half before the group showed up. He still needed to do something about security. And, his big kilometer room was not done and he may or may not have told Hildi that it was. Alright, he had. Damn crystal memory made it hard for him to lie to himself. It was about a hundred skill-uses short. And, although they hadn¡¯t asked yet, Hildi and the group was going to need someplace to stay. Someplace nicer than a tunnel. He did have a floor with twenty-two rooms on it. Then he thought of all the kids and the traps and thought that the combo was not a good mix. The dungeon part of him was a little too excited. Using the rat¡¯s vision he looked around Max¡¯s some more. He wondered if there was some way to claim it as part of him and then he could do some remodeling. Kill some rats! He thought about all the space that he¡¯d claimed down below. All he had to do to claim it was to dig a hole and the space became his. Could he do the opposite? Could he enclose space and claim it that way? He thought about that idea some more. He didn¡¯t have a skill that created dirt or stones or rocks or wood. At least not yet. He did have that Loot Creation skill that he¡¯d used to create that Archery Butte, but what he was thinking about doing wasn¡¯t the same thing. That was still creating an individual item. Sure nobody would take the Butte, but they could. Heck, he could even claim that was the loot for killing the snake. He thought about how he¡¯d gotten most of his other skills: meditate, manipulate some mana, envision the result and concentrate on it as long as he needed to achieve what he was after. He hadn¡¯t failed yet, except for gaining the meditation skill, which he found kind of funny. He decided to go for it. He focused on his snake and started listening to its breath. It was funny he¡¯d never thought about a snake breathing before. It was a new experience. The snake drew in air and then relaxed. Unlike Baxter, he had to spend some time trying to figure out what was going on. The lungs were different, the left lung seemed almost vestigial while the right lung seemed to be doing all the work. The snake breathed through its nostrils, then a little slit behind the tongue would open and allow the air in. He almost gave up and created a mammal, but then his pride took over and he forced himself to focus. After a while, he was able to follow the snake¡¯s breath in and out, through the trachea, down the bronchi into the right lung, and feel the oxygen exchange take place. Feel the snake relax and let the air flow out. The snake didn¡¯t move a lot, the respiration was steady and constant. He used this breathing as a base to focus on. After a while, he tried to see the mana in his body, his gem, and circulate it. He was able to get a circular movement going and he envisioned the mana pouring from the center of the circle in a downspout, forcing the mana into a brick, a single brick of sandstone. He was patient this time, the use of the snake helped him. Snakes seemed calm to him, at least this one did. Despite almost dying killing the man, this snake simply was. No real needs, wants, a slight desire for food, but calm, centered. He wasn¡¯t sure if all snakes were like this or only his, dungeon monsters. He pulled his mind back onto the snake. He felt the snake¡¯s respiration, put his mind on the circular movement of mana in his gem and focused on his desire for change, for creation, for the existence of something new, something that wasn¡¯t present before. Sandstone, sandstone, the word beat in his mind like a mantra, a metronome, his heartbeat. How long this went on he wasn¡¯t sure. At least an hour, probably more. He hadn¡¯t checked the time before starting, but finally, 50 mana vanished from his pool and a single, ? cubic meter block of yellowish sandstone appeared. And then he got a notification.
Nice! Who knew you could use a snake like that. Better get him a Baxter sized pinky. Or another jackass. Experience gained. Skill Gained Create Materials Elemental Sphere: Earth Rank: Bronze Level: 2 Range: Within dungeon bounds, may be tangential to dungeon bonds. Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 mana points per (cubic meter/Level) created per level of material Ability to create matter either within or tangentially touching the hard bounds of a dungeon. Materials created are considered a part of the dungeon. Space enclosed with created materials is also considered part of a dungeon. Material levels:
Metals:
  • Bronze (Rank 1, Level 1)
  • Copper (Rank 1, Level 2)
  • Iron (Rank 1, Level 4)
  • Silver / Wrought Iron (Rank 2, Level 1)
  • Electrum (Rank 2, Level 4)
  • Gold / Steel (Rank 2, Level 5)
  • Platinum (Rank 4, Level 1)
  • Mithril (Rank 6, Level 3)
  • Orichalcum (Rank 7, Level 5)
  • Adamantine (Rank 8, Level 7)
  • Unobtanium (Rank 9, Level 9)
Woods
  • Hardness (Balsa) (Rank 1, Level 1)
  • Hardness (Aspen) (Rank 1, Level 2)
  • Hardness (Black Ash) (Rank 1, Level 4)
  • Hardness (Walnut) (Rank 2, Level 1)
  • Hardness (Red Oak) (Rank 2, Level 4)
  • Hardness (White Oak)(Rank 2, Level 5)
  • Hardness (Canarywood) (Rank 4, Level 1)
  • Hardness (Hickory) (Rank 6, Level 3)
  • Hardness (Kingwood) (Rank 7, Level 5)
  • Hardness (Plane Hybrid) (Rank 8, Level 7)
  • Hardness (Strange) (Rank 9, Level 9)
Stone:
  • Earthen fill (Rank 1, Level 1)
  • Cinder Block or other composite stone (Rank 1, Level 2)
  • Sandstone (Rank 1, Level 4)
  • Breccia (Rank 2, Level 1)
  • Limestone/Marble, (Rank 2, Level 1)
  • Iron Ore, (Rank 2, Level 4)
  • Granite, (Rank 2, Level 5)
  • Basalt, (Rank 4, Level 1)
  • Obsidian (Rank 6, Level 3)
  • Quartz and other Semi Precious Stones (Rank 7, Level 5)
  • Precious Stones & Hybrid Matter (Rank 8, Level 7)
  • Strange Matter (Rank 9, Level 9)
GasesEnjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
  • Nonpoisonous, No odor, Clear, Non-flammable (Rank 1, Level 1)
  • Nonpoisonous, No odor, Opaque, Non-flammable (Rank 1, Level 2)
  • Nonpoisonous, Has Odor, Opaque, Non-flammable (Rank 1, Level 4)
  • Nonpoisonous, Has Odor, Opaque, Flammable (Rank 2, Level 1)
  • Poisonous, Has Odor, Opaque, Non-Flammable (Rank 2, Level 4)
  • Poisonous, Odorless, Opaque, Non-Flammable (Rank 2, Level 5)
  • Poisonous, Odorless, Clear, Non-Flammable (Rank 4, Level 1)
  • Poisonous, Odorless, Clear, Flammable (Rank 6, Level 3)
  • Mutating Gases (Rank7, Level 5)
  • Planar Hybrid (Rank 8, Level 7)
  • Strange Gases (Rank 9, Level 9)
Jake looked around and estimated the size of Max¡¯s once more. It looked to be about 115 meters by 70 meters and about 7 meters high. A big rectangle. A very big rectangle. Although it was smaller after the apocalypse than it was before. So Jake did some quick math and figured out that it was going to take him about 7200 uses of the skill to get the blocks up to the roof. And that was just if he put blocks around the outside edges. That¡¯s a lot of mana. That¡¯s almost a year of using the skill day in day out. Well, three quarters of a year he figured allowing for skill increases. He had 4 and a half days. His first floor was looking a lot better to him now. He could fill in the traps, create doors and boom, instant home. For some reason, he didn¡¯t like that idea. It probably was something in his dungeon nature but he was uncomfortable with the idea of bringing people down to live in a space he¡¯d created to kill them. Even if he remodeled the place. Maybe it was him not wanting to abandon an earlier plan. He wished he¡¯d had this tendency, this drive to completion before. There would have been a lot fewer abandoned manuscripts on his computer¡¯s hard drive. Turning back to the problem at hand, he started trying to think of alternatives. He¡¯d been pouring mana into this room and building for close to two weeks now and despite the giant rats which may or may not have been caused by the mana, there was nothing really inherently magical in it. Except for the glowing gas pump which now that he thought of it seemed to have vanished. And the mana that he¡¯d been pouring out into the space wasn¡¯t his mana, it was just mana that appeared in him. So even though he¡¯d been doing it, he hadn¡¯t really. It was like a body odor. Your body produces it, but doesn¡¯t have any control over it once it left. He has a little dismayed with this analogy. He didn¡¯t like thinking of himself as a big stink pit. Murder pit. Armpit! But that was kind of what he was doing. Just randomly putting out odors or in this case mana. He did notice that now that his core had moved, the little tunnel no longer seemed to be producing the concentrated stream of mana that it used to. Instead, the larger tunnel dug by Baxter seemed to be producing more mana. Not producing, but allowing more of it to escape, he guessed. He wasn¡¯t sure what it meant except that his actual core body, the pink diamond, was responsible for producing the mana outflow. The mana flowed from him, up through the dungeon seeking release and found it at Baxter¡¯s tunnel. Not all, some continued down the hall and escaped via the original little tunnel, but far less than used too. Something else to keep in mind, he thought in case he ever gets moved. My body is somehow the source of an enormous amount of mana. He wondered if the amount of mana had increased from the first day? He didn¡¯t have any way of measuring it, so he didn¡¯t know. Another thing he wondered was if it had increased, what caused it? The increase in his dungeon size or his increase in levels? He had another thought then, but it didn¡¯t fully materialize, just left that sense of unfulfilled expectation. It looked to him like right now most of the mana going out of the tunnel was unattributed. He figured he could change it to some attribute, but didn¡¯t see a reason to do so yet. According to what the Bobs had said, unattributed mana would adopt the attributes of whatever mana it came into contact with, so it would probably become earth, air, light, dark, and life mana. Hopefully not too much death. Also, if he did change it, then he¡¯d probably have a pretty big impact on the environment. A life fountain, a death grotto, a mystical lake, a light palace, he kept imagining the kind of effects a large source of attributed mana would have on the surroundings. The environment would change to accommodate the release he was sure. He decided not to start outputting large quantities of attributed mana. It sounded to him like the Bobs intended him to be a rebalancer. A neutral presence to help keep things on an even keel in the natural world. And since his part of the world wasn¡¯t or at least didn¡¯t seem out of whack, he shouldn¡¯t try to adjust it. The Bobs might not approve. His mind was going all over the place. He couldn¡¯t focus on the problem. He had four days and still had no plan. He looked around the interior of Max¡¯s again, trying to get his rat to focus on the released mana, but that did nothing. Either the rat was not capable of seeing mana or didn¡¯t have the skill. He wasn¡¯t going to devote the time to try to develop the skill in the rat or the mana to create a rat that could see mana. He looked around his dungeon again. Two levels, 23 and a half rooms, if you included the second-floor room. He focused on the air and again saw the brief shimmers as mana materialized and then flowed toward the exit. That was was the same, nothing had changed from before. He looked at the Archery Butte and saw that it glowed in his mana sight, rich brown and white. Earth and Light. For some reason, he continued to look at it, studying it, trying to understand its composition, the mana it contained. After a bit, he noticed that the wood also had the green of life mana and the grey of death. The grey seemed to be slowly overtaking the green. He watched this process for a while and then briefly, very briefly he seemed to sense something else. Something not a mana attribute nor the presence of Qi, like a third force. A gleam, colorless, but shining. A glow, a glitter, something that existed right at the edge of perception.
Hmm! Ok, we¡¯ll allow it. Experience gained. Ability Gained Soul Sense Elemental Sphere: All Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent Ability to sense the soul. All beings are made up of three components: Body, Energy, and Soul. Most beings are only capable of seeing the first two components. Perhaps because of your origin, you have gained the ability to sense the soul and its boundaries.
¡®Just once it would be nice if you told me what you wanted! Just once!¡¯ he whined to the Bobs. Of course, there was no response. He played with his new toy. Scanning the hallways, his snakes, his rat, the rooms, the traps. They all had a sense of belonging. Of being part of him!. All gleamed in his new sense. All had that bright shining luster that spoke of him. He looked at his gem and it shone in the sense, the mana in it was like a fire burning, shifting, moving. He tried to focus on the mana that he was somehow generating outside his gem and, although he could still see it, it lacked any gleam at all. It was not part of him. He stopped then. And thought about that for a while. He generated it, but it wasn¡¯t part of him. He looked at the edge of the tunnel that Baxter had dug. It went right into Max¡¯s and as soon as it penetrated the floor, the gleam ended. It was no longer part of him. ¡°Can I stretch my soul? Blow it up like a balloon and take in something else? Somehow that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing by digging, by creating rooms, traps, and monsters. Enlarging my soul. Can I just stretch the boundaries over something that already exists and make it a part of me? Probably not a rat or something alive, but why not a floor or a wall? Why not?¡± he thought. And so, despite not knowing what the hell he was doing, the cost of it, he tried. He reached out with his new soul sense and tried to manipulate it, tried to cast his soul over the entirety of the building, tried to somehow incorporate the stuff of the building into himself.
Enough. We¡¯ll allow it. Max¡¯s is yours. But that¡¯s it. You will no longer have the ability to manipulate your soul boundaries or the soul boundaries of others except by natural processes. You can still view your own and possibly others soul boundaries, but, for now and the foreseeable future, that is the only soul ability that you will gain.
He was pretty sure that he¡¯d pissed off the Bobs. Not the best thing to have done, but, well, what¡¯s done is done. And he now had a building that he could house people in, house his parents and his brothers and sisters in, and that was worth a little divine anger. Chapter 21 He reached out then with his Dungeon Sense and felt all Max¡¯s. Felt the tunnel and then the floor. The rat¡¯s nest was somehow other and the rats were as well, but the entire building was now his. He could actually see his rat crouched in the corner. His sense included the Indian on the porch, the porch itself, the teepee on the roof, the roof, but once again, beyond those boundaries, nothing. Except for the area where his hawk could view, he could tell nothing about his surroundings. It was a little like those cartoons he remembered from his childhood. Someone would be in the dark and shining a flashlight. The only part of the cave the hunter would see was the part in the flashlight beam. His hawk and rat were his flashlights in the darkness that surrounded him. They were fine, but he wanted the sun. The first thing he had to do was to get rid of the rats and their nest. He tried to clean Max¡¯s using his Dungeon Clean ability, but nothing happened. He figured that he needed to clean out the rats first, so he sent in the snakes. All three snakes headed toward the surface. One stayed in the tunnel, the other two moved toward the sides of the rat¡¯s nest. The snakes were shaking their tails, the rattle was loud, louder than he thought it should be. The rats didn¡¯t like it. They began hissing and then they all left their nest at once heading towards the snake on the northside of the building. Despite the humans and Baxter having killed some of the rats, there were still plenty of them left. About fourteen rats charged the snake. They were all adults. All looking like an ordinary street rat, brown fur, big yellow teeth, long whiskers. Except that each one was about the size of a golden retriever. Their pink paws had inch long claws that a brown mud-like substance covered. It wasn¡¯t mud. The snake that all the rats were charging struck twice and that quick, that there were two rats down. The other rats though began to clamber on the snake trying to attack its eyes. The snake rose in the air from its coiled position and the rats on its head and neck fell to the ground, landing with thumps like water balloons hitting the pavement. But that didn¡¯t stop them and they began latching on to the snake¡¯s body and chewing on its scales and skin trying to breakthrough. The other two snakes entered the battle from the rear and the other side. The one in the tunnel latched onto a rat, burying its fangs into the body, it pulled the rat back and coiled on top of it, the rat¡¯s hissing noise vanishing soon after in the crack of bone splintering from the weight of the snake. Rattlesnakes may not constrict, but they aren¡¯t against using their weight. The other snake came around the front of the nest, sliding with its mouth open, fangs extended. It raised its body, gathered its tail and body into a coil and then thrust out, nailing one of the unwary rats on either side of its backbone. The rat shrieked, extending its neck and head out in a final cry and then died. The rats were still fighting though. Hissing and squeaking they all remained on the first snake they had attacked. Blood was beginning to flow from its wounds. Its skin was tough, but so were the inch-long claws and the four-inch incisors of the rats. They were in a rage, their jaws moving, each second another bite, meat and blood flying out from each mouthful they tore from the snake''s body. The snake fought back. It coiled and uncoiled trying to force the rats to a new location, trying to keep them from chewing into its body. It struck another rat, its fangs penetrating the chest and plump belly. Rat still in its mouth, it smashed its head against the floor, shaking and stunning the rat, the poison killing it soon after. The other two snakes struck again. Their venom finishing off the rats they struck almost as soon they injected it. Jake tried to heal the snake that the rats were attacking, but wasn¡¯t able to do so. Only after did he remember that the snake must be ¡®out of combat¡¯ to heal. What defines out of combat? Can the snake be in the same room? Or does everything that was attacking it need to be dead? In the meantime, he tried to tell the first snake to flee back to the tunnel and the snake in the tunnel to move into the room. Both attempted to do so. The first snake began backing away from the rats, his coils scissoring over each other, knocking off the chewing rats. The snake from the tunnel pulled out of the tunnel, coiling and advancing, struck again and hit a rat.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The former tunnel snake pulled back its current victim and once again coiled over the poison-stunned rat, holding it down. The same sound of crunching bones rang out. The other snake, the one that rats were attacking dove into the tunnel, scraping off rats against the tunnel¡¯s sides. The rats backed and turned to face into the room. With the first snake in the tunnel and no rats attacking it, that must have counted as out of combat because Jake was able to use his Heal Monster ability. He did it again twice more, the huge gaping rents in the snake¡¯s skin healed miraculously. The snake hit the first-floor tunnel, doubled back and went rushing back up the tunnel toward the main room. In the meantime, the rats attacked again. Despite having lost their original target, they hissed like giant steam irons and charged back into the room. There were only six rats remaining. Two of them were closer to the former tunnel snake so they jumped side-by-side onto its neck, trying to carve their way inside with their teeth and claws, the other four attacked as a pack on the other snake. The snake with the four rats focused on it, rose up off the ground, then shot its body forward, slamming his fangs deep into the belly of a screaming rat in mid-leap, trying to avoid its strike. The snake¡¯s fangs shot into the rat, the final inch or so visible at the rat¡¯s back before the snake twisted and curled his body back into a coil, in the process, flinging the now dying rat toward the corner of the room. The other three rats all made a dash for the snake, attacking a different area. They opened up the snake and it began to bleed, but between the snake¡¯s coiling and striking, the wounds weren¡¯t serious. Somehow, the two rats on the former tunnel snake began tearing at the same spot on the snake. Blood began flowing, in seconds they had carved and bitten a basketball-sized hole in the side of the snake''s neck. The snake went crazy, trying to dislodge them, coiling and slamming its body on the floor, trying to strike one of the rats. Finally, during one of its rolls, it succeeded in knocking a rat off. The dazed rat took a moment to shake itself, trying to regain its fighting strength, but the snake struck, its fangs digging deep into the side of the rat. The rat let out a strangled ¡®meep¡¯ noise and then started staggering towards the snake again. The snake struck it again, this time flinging the dead rat into the wall of the room. The final rat on the original tunnel snake kept digging at the hole the two rats had dug. It was in the neck of the snake. The rat had reached the trachea and was tearing into the c-shaped cartilage. Jake could hear the breath of the snake whistling out between the tearing claws, Once through, the two major veins of the snake would be accessible. The snake was still writhing trying to get the rat loose where it could strike it, but the rat buried itself in the hole it had carved, claws firmly latched in the skin of the snake, entire head and neck red and bloody, its mouth opening and closing, tearing out flesh and cartilage. The snake could not shake it loose. Then the third snake emerged from the tunnel moving like an express train and without slowing down hit the rat buried in the other snake¡¯s neck. The hit hammered both the snake and the rat. The rat taking both the blow and the poison died almost immediately. The snake whipped away and went rolling across Max''s floor. Jake told it to head for the tunnel to heal and it did, coiling and hissing. The three rats remaining on the former tunnel snake kept fighting, trying to chew through the snake''s skin. But this snake didn''t have two rats latched to the same spot and was able to keep moving and coiling. The rats were not attached on its neck either, but were down on its body where the snake could target them. It struck the rat on its tail, again pretty much killing it instantly, it¡¯s giant mouth almost circling the rat¡¯s head and shoulders. At the same time, the snake who¡¯d killed the rat eating the other snake''s neck struck and killed the rat on the snake¡¯s belly. The rat popped like a balloon, caught between the pistoning head of the attacking snake and the wall of the other snake''s belly. The rat¡¯s intestines spread over the floor and snakes like a bowl of dropped spaghetti. The final rat remaining, squeaked and ran, not back towards the nest, but outside through the closest exit, the window. It reached the window and exited moments before the snake struck at it and missed. It kept running, vanishing into the woods that had grown around Max¡¯s. The battle was over. Jake healed his snakes. Then he tried to use his Dungeon Clean ability on the rat¡¯s nest again. And once again, it didn¡¯t work. His snakes stayed interested in the nest, nosing around the edges. Their long diamond-patterned bodies circling and gliding around it. He could see their nostrils flaring, their tongues coming out and tasting the air. Finally, they all found different holes leading in and flowed inside the nest. There was a brief squeaking noise from within and then the snakes came out and Jake could clean away the nest. ¡°Pinky snacks! They like their pinky snacks,¡± Jake said. He honestly didn¡¯t think that the old Jake, the human, would have cared any more than the new Jake did. He remembered hating rats and you can¡¯t hate only the adults of a species. ¡®Just because something is cute, doesn¡¯t make it entitled to live,¡¯ he thought. He wondered about the Bobs then. ¡®Was mankind cute and it didn¡¯t matter? Or just not cute enough.¡¯ Chapter 22 Jake shook off his forming cloud of depression. He couldn¡¯t afford to go there. He had a home to create for some lost people. His family. He wondered how his brother Rex was going to respond to him being a stone. A pink stone. Well, a diamond, but still pink. Probably not well. He looked around the interior of Max¡¯s. It was a big empty room now that he¡¯d cleaned it up. There used to be some other rooms in the interior before he¡¯d cleaned them out. What used to be a men¡¯s room, a women¡¯s room, the stocking area, the manager¡¯s office, the employee¡¯s breakroom. He¡¯d gained some Loot patterns in the process. Bar Trestle Table, Wooden Bench, Toilet, Shower, Urinal, Mirror, Locker, and a bunch of odds and ends. He looked at his material¡¯s creation skill and saw that he could only create dirt and balsa wood. Neither of which helped him. He needed walls and doors and windows and gates. He needed stuff that would allow him to create a sanctuary for his folks, at least for a while. He also needed to create a place that he could grow things in. They were probably going to be low on supplies, he needed to set up gardens and other stuff that would keep them from starving. He also needed them to get stronger so they could defend themselves from sullen man¡¯s friends. The first thing that he decided was that he needed to get the dungeon entrance out of Max¡¯s. The idea of having kids and a dungeon entrance in the same space didn¡¯t seem right. OSHA and DHS would not approve. Right now he had a big empty room, 115 meters by 70 meters and about 7 meters high. About midway down the east wall, he had two entrances, one the tunnel that Baxter dug, the other the stairs that almost reached the surface next to Baxter¡¯s tunnel. The stairs hid under a block of foundation. He guessed that if anyone were to jump up and down on the foundation, they hear an empty boom from the space beneath, but allowing for that, no one should be able to tell the stairs were there. He decided to make the best of what he had. Since the Bobs had granted him Balsa wood, he¡¯d make balsa wood walls. He started using his new skill, outlining a wall around the tunnel and stairs. He made the wall ? meter thick and it only took half the mana. Since it was a Level 1 material, using half the volume it only took 13 mana points to use. He used it again and again. Along about the 9th use, he got a notification.
Experience gained. Skill Level Gained Create Materials Rank: Bronze Level 2
But, unlike the other times he¡¯d gotten a notification, he didn¡¯t get a chance to choose a way to lower the cost. But, the next use he saw a real difference in the cost of materials. It dropped to 6 mana. After another twenty-five uses, he got another notification, but once again he didn¡¯t get a chance to lower the cost of using the skill. Level 3. He kept on. He figured that he still had about 143 uses to go, fortunately, the mana cost was falling. Another 33 uses and another notification. Level 4. Still no cost reduction choice on the notification, but on the next use, the cost had dropped again, this time to three mana points. One last notification occurred when Jake reached Level 5, but this time the mana cost per usage didn¡¯t go down. But after thinking about it, he figured out that the Bobs were rounding off and he got the shaft. But he could understand, who wanted to keep track of decimals, but then he started thinking about all the constants that existed and felt robbed again. 3.14159126. Do they just say it¡¯s three now? Lazy bastards!¡¯ he thought. He looked at the create materials skill and saw that with his new level of five, he had more options. He could actually create sandstone, black ash wood, even iron! Just for grins he actually created a block of iron, one cubic meter and the price was kind of shocking. 125 mana points. He did the same thing for sandstone and got the same price. And was now 250 mana points poorer. If he¡¯d had hands, he would have smacked himself. Duh! Plus now he had two big cubes sitting in the middle of his floor. Duh! Duh! ¡®New motto,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Think before you create!¡¯ He looked over his enclosure and was actually kind of proud of it. Three seamless wooden walls, that ranged in color from pale reddish-brown to a white to off-white or tan color, sometimes with a pink or yellow hue. There were no seams or joins, the wood looked as if it was all one big board that ran from the limestone floor of Max¡¯s up seven meters to the metal roof. The wood somehow joined seamlessly with both materials, metal and limestone. It also joined with the stone outer wall of Max¡¯s. He really wanted to put glass in Max¡¯s windows, but that came at Rank 2, Level 4. He still had no idea what Ranks were. Did they come at 10 levels? Or 20? Or even 100? He hoped not the latter two. His help files weren¡¯t helpful. He thought about asking Baxter to ask Hildi, but even the idea of trying to communicate the question through two-word sentences exhausted him. He put it on his ''Things to Ask Hildi When She Gets Back'' list. Who knows, maybe the Bobs would tell her. He had the rat come up and run his claws over the surface of the wall. It left a scar, but not as big a one as he would have expected. The only real thing he knew about Balsa wood is that it floated really well and that you could make airplanes out of it. Oh wait, and from High School Spanish, he knew that Balsa meant ¡®raft¡¯. He couldn¡¯t hear the rat¡¯s claws on the wood from inside the room and when he had it squeak and hiss, he couldn¡¯t hear that from inside the room either. ¡®So,¡¯ he thought, ¡®Balsa walls for all my friends! Soundproof! Probably better than drywall. Hell, it¡¯d have to be better than drywall. Half a meter of Balsa wood verses 2 less than 2 cm sheets. Oh yeah, my Balsa¡¯s better.¡¯¡¯ He thought then about all that he needed to get done. Rooms for kids, rooms for single adults, rooms for families, toilets, showers, bathing pools, beds, closets, dressers, heaters, air conditioners, glass for windows, doors, stoves, kitchen stuff, greenhouses to grow things in, a gym, and then stuff that existed in fantasy novels, forges, enchanter¡¯s studios, mage towers. The list went on and on. ¡°I need more mana!¡± he shouted. ¡°Huh?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°Nothing buddy, I¡¯m a little frazzled by all the stuff that I¡¯ve got to get done.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± he said. ¡°What frazzled?¡± After he got the dog¡¯s questions answered, he learned that right now the group coming was 22 adults, two of which were ¡®not there¡¯ or ¡®don¡¯t move¡¯ or something else. It was hard to understand what Baxter was saying. And there were also fourteen kids not including Billy or Jon Jon, his youngest brother. According to Baxter, his sisters were now adults. Something about they being offered a class on their thirteenth birthday and Fern made the decision that if they could choose a class, they were adults. He thought that¡¯s what Baxter said, but put it on his ''Things to Ask Hildi'' list to be sure. Finally, that thought that had been buzzing around the back of his mind made itself known, ¡®what¡¯s my level¡¯? ¡°Status,¡± Jake said.
Doh! You need to check this more often, just saying. Status
Name ? Level 22
Class(es) Mana Font
Titles: First Bonded! Dungeon Points 86
Attributes 50 Skill Points+ 72
Strength 0 Intelligence 61+
Dexterity 0 Wisdom 62+
Agility 0 Perception 60+
Constitution 0 Charisma 58+
Vitality Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. 0 Luck 63+
AC 0/¡Þ
Health: 0 Mana: 3690
Qi: 3690 Stamina: 0
¡°HOLY SHIT!¡± Jake shouted. ¡°What wrong?¡± asked Baxter. ¡°I¡¯m a level 22 Mana Font,¡± Jake said. ¡°Yes,¡± said Baxter. ¡°You knew?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Fu Dog. Need Temple,¡± said Baxter. ¡°Wait, you mean that when you got the class Fu Dog, you made me a Mana Font?¡± asked Jake. He wasn¡¯t sure but it seemed like his place in the power dynamic needed some re-evaluation. ¡°Need Guard,¡± said Baxter. ¡°So I¡¯m what you guard?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Yes,¡± said Baxter. ¡°There soon. People slow.¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± he asked. ¡°Meet Hildi. Bad Man,¡± Baxter answered. Jake thought about this for a while. He guessed it made sense, the first time the dungeon was really threatened, the Bobs must have stepped in and given Baxter his class. Or hell, maybe the dog made his decision then. He wondered what other classes, if any, Baxter had a chance at. He wondered if it was before Hildi bonded or when he killed the sullen guy? Or when Baxter offered to kill the sullen guy? He guessed that it didn¡¯t matter that much. He liked the fact that he had a class now. Before he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to make a choice. Now it looked like his available points had shot up. And he had dungeon points again. Plus he had skill points. Although, he didn¡¯t know what skill points were. But he had them! So much had changed. He noticed that his status screen looked almost identical to the one that Hildi had shared with him. He even got the row of body type stats, although they were all set to zero. He noticed that he¡¯d upgraded to having Charisma and Perception too. Both would probably come in handy in the future. Dealing with his mom would be a lot easier if he had a higher charisma. Not to mention making any deals with the group of people that she had with her. He thought about everything that he had to do still, explore skill points, visit the Bobs again and spend some dungeon points, and assign his attributes as well as all the building that he needed to do upstairs to get ready for the coming group. Just then, his rat heard a voice outside of Max¡¯s. ¡°You sure Drake said he was coming here?¡± said a man¡¯s voice. It sounded like the man who¡¯d told Hildi to come out. ¡°Yeah,¡± said another man, this time sounding like the guy Jake had mentally labeled as ¡°Squeaky Voiced Man. ¡°He said he didn¡¯t believe the girl was dead. He was gonna check out the inside of Max¡¯s. He said he wasn¡¯t afraid of no big mice. He kept talkin¡¯ about her. Saying she looked fine. That a piece of ass that good wouldn¡¯t die that easy. She ran away from us so fast, she could¡¯ve run away from a big rat.¡± ¡°Yo Drake! You in there?¡± the first man said. From the sound of it most, if not all the original group had come back a second time. There was a pause then as if the group of men stood and listened for a response. ¡°Yo Drake! Stop fuckin¡¯ around. Answer me,¡± the first man said again. The men weren¡¯t on the porch. Jake had his hawk fly over about a 100 meters in the air and saw a group of ten men clumped outside the front doors of Max¡¯s, just off of the porch. As the hawk passed over, the men rushed up onto the porch trying to gather under the eaves of the building. Jake could hear them now since they were on the porch. He could see them too. When Max had rebuilt the old Walmart, he¡¯d added a wooden porch with an overhanging set of eaves on it. He¡¯d also added a bunch of rocking chairs and a wooden railing almost like a fence at the front of the porch, leaving an opening in it every five meters or so, for the customers to get up onto the porch from the parking lot. The idea was to make the place look like an old western saloon or something. Originally there were some troughs like you¡¯d let your horse drink out of, but they quickly became filled with cigarette butts and trash, so Big Mike the former manager had converted them to planters and had put little desert roses and miniature pine trees in them. They still were on the porch, but the desert roses and pine trees weren¡¯t as little as they used to be. Also, the planters seemed to somehow connect to the ground below, allowing the plants to grow down and gather water from the dirt below. ¡°What the fuck!¡± shouted a voice that Jake recognized as the ¡®kid had a gerbil man.¡¯ ¡°Did you see the size of that fucking hawk? If I still had my Marlin .30-06 I¡¯d put a bullet so far up its ass,¡± ¡°Shut it!¡± said the first man, quietly. Gerbil man did. The group of men waited and watched the sky from the porch, quietly, not moving or talking. Jake had the hawk fly over again, this time about 900 meters overhead, just drifting through the sky, it¡¯s enormous wings riding the thermals. The men shifted then and judging by the faint sighs of relief the rat could hear, relaxed a little. ¡°What¡¯s Wade¡¯s rules about monsters?¡± the first man asked. Gerbil man said, ¡°Sorry Matchstick, I forgot. It¡¯s ¡®be quiet, get under cover, and don¡¯t move unless you¡¯ve gotta run¡¯.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said the man who Jake now knew was named Matchstick. ¡°Remember that. It¡¯s how we stay alive. Don¡¯t any of you fuckers forget it, you hear me?¡± The group all nodded or mumbled that they did. ¡°Cleet, you¡¯re up,¡± said Matchstick. ¡°Duck inside and see if you can see Drake.¡± Once again the group shifted. This time it was as if an invisible current pulled all the other men away from the man who¡¯d shouted. ¡°Why me,¡± said the gerbil man. ¡°Because you¡¯re the dumbass that shouted when a monster was near. Get inside,¡± said Matchstick. Matchstick¡¯s voice was thick with violence. He was a big man, about 1.88 meters. He¡¯d obviously put most of his stats into either strength, constitution or agility. He was a black man. Dirty like all the men were, although he seemed possibly a little cleaner than the rest of his crew. He looked to be maybe 30 or so, but moved like he was younger. Cleet looked to be around 24 or 25. He was white, brown-haired, with acne still on his face. He seemed a little greasy. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair I gotta go inside,¡± he said, looking around, trying to make eye contact with the others in the group of men. ¡°I forgot!¡± The other men in the group wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes. ¡°He just forgot?¡± said Matchstick. ¡°You hear that? Oh, that¡¯s all right then. You damn near kill us, but it¡¯s ok, cause ''you just forgot''? Is that what you¡¯re telling me? Telling us?¡± ¡°What? No, why you treating me that way. I¡¯m sorry, Ok. I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± said Cleet. Matchstick removed his shirt and laid it on one of the rockers that were still on the porch. There was a small sigh that went through the group then. It had only been a week, but these men were getting used to a rougher life, rape, stealing, killing. Typical bandit, gang lifestyle. A couple of the men in the group looked like they might have gone to church on Sundays, been fathers at little league games. Not Matchstick though. He had some tats, not ink, tats like a bored man with a high tolerance for pain and nothing much to do might carve onto himself. ¡°Inside or we gonna have a thing go down right here,¡± he said, looking at Cleet. Cleet looked around once more, but nobody met his eyes that was willing to help him. Some of the men did, but they just looked excited, like they were looking forward to seeing what Matchstick was laying down. The windows and doors to Max¡¯s had changed, Last time the men had come here, they could vaguely see through them. Now it was as if a curtain of blackness stretched over them. ¡°What¡¯s it gonna be, Cleet? We gonna have us a thing here, now, or are you gonna do what you told? Huh? What¡¯s it gonna be?¡± Matchstick turned from the rocker and took a single step towards Cleet. ¡°I¡¯m going. I¡¯m going. Just hold on a second,¡± Cleet said while backing toward the window. He looked around but nobody was willing to step up for him. Squeaky Voice Man said, ¡°What¡¯s with those windows? They¡¯re black. Last time we were here, they weren¡¯t like that, were they? I could see in a little bit, couldn¡¯t you all?¡± The men all shook their heads and muttered a bit. Nobody liked it. Especially Cleet. It was mid-afternoon and the sun was shining. There was enough light that at least some of the inside of the building should have been visible. Just like last time. Cleet looked around one last time. Matchstick took another step forward, toward him, and with a gasp that was almost like a sob, Cleet turned and stepped over the window and into Max¡¯s. As he broke the plane and his head passed through the window, he started to say, ¡°What? I just got this window thing¡­¡± The large rattlesnake that had been sunning itself in the light from the windows had been listening to the conversation. Not really interested, not understanding it, just taking in the noise. When the men had run up onto the porch, Jake had the big snake move back further into the room. The snake had done that and coiled up. Jake had told the snake not to rattle. He didn¡¯t want to give these assholes any warning. When Cleet came through the window, Jake released his hold on the snake. In the battle with the rats, all the snakes had become more powerful, had grown in size, their poison had become more venomous. Instead of a 10-meter snake, the snake was now 14-meters long. Its scales were harder, glinting like they might have a bit of metal in them now, and its fangs had changed completely to some dark red metal. The skin of the snake had darkened from the tan and black that it used to be to a dark brown, almost pecan color on the scales to a deep black on the banding. The bands were no longer irregular, zigzags, instead they¡¯d become almost perfect chevrons running up and down the length of its body. Even the inside of its mouth had changed, whitening to the color of bleached cotton sheets. The most interesting change was the smell of the snake. It no longer was odorless or smelled of its prey rotting inside it. It now gave off a spicy odor, almost a cinnamon musk. The snake had been waiting. Jake had the other two snakes move up to support this one, just in case the men decided to come inside. The first snake stuck Cleet just as his back foot cleared the window sill. It¡¯s new, harder fangs easily penetrating the man¡¯s chest. Jake told it to rattle then and it did. The rattle of the snake had changed as well. It was no longer the brown almost translucent skin remnants of before. It now gleamed like steel in the light from the windows. And when it rattled, it sounded as if big rocks where trapped in an oil drum and shaken rapidly. Cleet made a kind of ¡®urkk¡¯ sound as the snake struck him and then paralyzed him and soon afterward he died. The snake kept Cleet¡¯s body in its mouth and winding its coils slid back towards the center of the room. ¡°Cleet?¡± shouted Squeaky Voice Man. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Talk to us?¡± Another of the men stepped forward to the porch in front of the window where Cleet had stepped through. He knelt and rubbed his hand over the surface of the porch. The blood spray from where the snake¡¯s fangs had penetrated through his chest lay on the ground in little almost invisible drops. The majority of the blood had coated the inside of the wall and floor next to the window. When the man held up his hand, his palm and fingers stained red. ¡°What the fuck?¡± he said. ¡°This is blood. Something killed Cleet.¡± All the other men stepped backward off the porch. The man with the bloody hand watched them for a second before his eyes grew big and he leaped off the porch to join them, turning in midair to watch the window. Jake almost subconsciously cleaned the mess up. The walls and floor of the inside of Max¡¯s seemed to suck the moisture out of the blood leaving a dry, dusty, iron-red remnant for a brief second before it vanished too. The small smear of blood that the man had created on the porch vanished too. ¡°What the fuck?¡± the man said again. The nine remaining men looked at the window and backed up even further. Matchstick started to move towards where his shirt draped over a rocking chair and then paused, stopped and glared at the shirt, bare-chested. It remained quiet then. Jake had stopped the snake¡¯s rattle soon after it had begun. He caused his hawk floating in the sky to screech once and then float out of view of the men. The men gathered closer together but still didn¡¯t move away from the window. Waiting on something else to happen. After a couple of minutes, Jake had one of his snakes come forward and rub its body along the wall, pressing past the lip of the window. He hoped that the snake¡¯s skin would show outside the room, a big torrent of skin and muscle writhing past in one long train. It worked, he could tell from the reactions of the men that they could see the snake passing. ¡°Holy fuck!¡± yelled another of the men. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± All the men sounded off. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Matchstick. ¡°But we¡¯ve got to tell Wade about this.¡± And with that, the rat heard all the men leaving. The last thing that Jake could hear was Matchstick telling another man to give him his shirt. Chapter 23 Jake thought about what had just occurred. He had taken a second man¡¯s life and he was ok with it. It was odd. He actually did not care. He had felt the man¡¯s life slipping away this time. It was different than when the rats had died. More. Whatever he¡¯d felt from the rats, he¡¯d received at least double the whatever it was from that single human. It wasn¡¯t just experience, although he¡¯d received experience when the snake killed the man. It was something else. He¡¯d cleaned the man¡¯s mana and while he was doing that something else had flown through him. He looked and he hadn¡¯t received any new skills or abilities. He wasn¡¯t really desiring to repeat it. He didn''t develop this hunger for blood, for man-flesh, he just was aware that something had happened. He¡¯d done something but had no idea what it was. He didn¡¯t even need to rationalize killing the man. It was just ok. He knew that he was changing then, but even that realization didn¡¯t spark any kind of negative feelings, no depression, no self-loathing, no worries about what he was turning into, he was just ok. He thought about that some more and then decided to talk to Baxter and Hildi about it. Decision made, he looked at his status again. He liked his new stats. He wished that he¡¯d been paying more attention to them. He guessed that every animal that Baxter killed inside him contributed experience to him. He also assumed that when he dug or moved his core or created loot he got some experience, but he had no idea what it was or how it got calculated. ¡®Things die, I grow stronger,¡¯ he thought. And once again, that thought didn¡¯t upset him. After thinking about how to distribute his stats, he decided that he¡¯d dump most of the points into Intelligence and Wisdom and then add the rest to Charisma, Luck, and Perception. When he did, his mana had risen to 4890 and so had his Qi. He wasn¡¯t sure what he could do with Qi other than giving it away, so once again he added something to his ¡®Things to Ask Hildi and Baxter¡¯ list. ''Maybe Baxter would know,'' he thought. ''He¡¯s got to have some abilities. I mean he¡¯s a Fu Dog,¡¯ he thought. ¡®He¡¯s got to have some kind of martial arts abilities?¡¯ Then, of course, he started picturing Baxter as Hong Kong Phooey and started drawing the cartoons on the walls of his first floor. He wondered if he could somehow get a snickering cat to go along with Baxter. ¡®That would be awesome!¡¯ he thought. ¡®They¡¯d be focusing on the dog and the cat could take them out.¡¯ That thought did upset him a little. Killing bandits was one thing, a global dispensation to kill everybody was something else. Once again, he put it on his talk to Baxter and Hildi list. Points assigned he decided to get busy working on Max¡¯s. His family and their neighbors would be arriving in four days and right now, all he had to offer them was a big empty room. He thought he could get a new skill to create walls if he tried to perform a bunch of the Create Materials uses at the same time, but he wanted glass! He needed to get those gaping windows in his north wall filled in with glass. Unfortunately, glass came at Rank Two, Level 4 of his Create Materials skill and he was on Level 5, Rank 1. He thought again about what he needed to create. He knew that he needed a room for his parents and knowing his mom she¡¯d be picking up any little orphans. Which, from his talks with Baxter, he understood meant she¡¯d need space in her room for three kids under age two, two girls and a boy. Their parents were either dead or missing. Probably dead. Then there was another family that had a three-year-old. And, of course, his brother Rex and his wife Bernie had their one-year-old son. And finally, there were some slightly older kids that were now orphaned too: seven boys and three girls. Then there were three married couples, his two sisters, his brother Jon Jon, Hildi and Billy, and then ten other adults of which at least two of them, were ¡®not mobile¡¯ or something. He didn¡¯t understand what Baxter was trying to tell him, but it was pretty clear that they were a special case. So, right now, he needed: He guessed he needed to supply beds, sheets, pillows, a place to store stuff, chairs, tables, toilets, showers, chairs, and even fireplaces? ¡®Shit,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I¡¯m building a Motel 6!¡¯ He checked his list and finally decided it was enough to get started on. He started on the married folk¡¯s double rooms first. He wasn¡¯t sure how it would work out, but he felt pretty comfortable about winging it. One of the things that he¡¯d noticed was that his spacial awareness or Proprioception had gone off the charts. Along with the ability to split his mind and focus on two things at once, had come this incredible ability to picture things mentally. For instance, he was able to mentally plot out the changes that he was planning on making in Max¡¯s. It was almost as if he were drawing blueprints and constructing the changes, but nothing that organized. It was more organic as if the plans grew in his mind. No math, but an innate understanding of the process. He guessed it was like the way a beaver might construct its damn or a bee its hive. It also shared something with his Loot Creation skill. He pictured what he wanted, spent the mana, and the universe provided. Maybe not exactly what he was picturing, but the essential requirements. He used the skill another 47 times and got another level-up notification. Level Six. The next time he used the skill, the mana cost dropped to two. Each of these rooms was going to take about 186 skill uses. He¡¯d decided to make them up against the east wall, separated from the dungeon staircase enclosure by a small meter and a half corridor. He might cover the end of the small corridor and put a snake in there. ''Got to keep the family safe,'' he thought. He put it on the ¡®Talk to Hildi and Baxter¡¯ list. He kept on creating and reached level 7. Pretty soon he¡¯d knocked all three of the rooms out. The next rooms that he decided to make were the single adult rooms. Knowing his mom, he decided to make extras. She was the type of woman that on the way to the supermarket would wind up adopting two puppies. He figured she¡¯d find some more people somewhere. His childhood home was full of friends couch surfing trying to get away from bad situations at home. He needed eight, he decided to make 14. The template for the single rooms had one less chest in it than the married template, but otherwise the married and the single rooms were pretty much the same. He loved his new mana points. He¡¯d built three rooms and still hadn¡¯t used up his mana. When he checked the amount of mana he had remaining, he thought that it looked like he had more mana than he should have at this point. He called up his Mana Siphon ability and discovered that it had changed too.
Good Job. Expect the unexpected. Ability Grows Mana Siphon (+25 mana per half hour) * # of floors up to dungeon¡¯s mana limits.
¡®Sweet!¡¯ he thought. ¡®More mana.¡¯ And then he realized that it was an ability, not a skill. He didn¡¯t know that abilities could grow. He made a mental note to check his abilities to see if any of them had leveled up or whatever it was that abilities did. Each of the single adult rooms was going to cost him about 431 mana points, so they¡¯d be more expensive then the doubles, but he expected it because they didn¡¯t share a wall with Max¡¯s so... more to build. He could have saved some mana by not doubling up the walls between the rooms but figured it was more soundproofing. He was starting to believe that he was not going to get everything built before they showed up. But what party ever started on time with the host ready? He reached Level Eight, Nine, and was waiting on ten. It was taking a while. He also noticed that he reached level 23. He threw the two assignable points he got into Intelligence and Wisdom. He wished that the Bobs had allowed him to see the experience he was gaining from all his various activities, but that seemed to be a black box. Do something, get an unknown amount of experience for it and when the experience reached an unknown amount, you leveled. ¡®Way to be transparent Bobs!¡¯ But he liked the fact that his mana was now up to 5070 points a day. Plus the 3600 mana points he could siphon, meant he was generating 8670 mana points a day! ¡®Take that Mages!¡¯ His cost of making rooms fell too. By the time he¡¯d finished creating the fourteenth single room, he was down to 242 mana per room. Of course, that was the walls. All told, he¡¯d spent 4644 mana to get the single rooms created. Less than a day¡¯s mana! He was on a roll. He might even get finished before his mom and family arrived. He decided that he¡¯d make the ''married with families'' rooms next. He¡¯d place them all against the west wall, leaving a corridor about seven-meters wide between the last row of the single rooms and the place where the family rooms were going to go. That corridor led straight to the front door of Max¡¯s. Actually it led to the front hole in the wall of Max¡¯s. For whatever reason, when the Bobs had changed Max¡¯s, roof into metal, walls into stone, resized it to be smaller, they¡¯d not added glass to the windows or doors into the doorways. He hoped that they hadn¡¯t done the same thing to his parent¡¯s house, but figured that they most likely hadn¡¯t. Baxter would have commented on it or Hildi would have made enough of a fuss that Baxter would have picked up that this was unusual? Anyway, he started on the first room. The one closest to the door. It was another double, a spare. He knocked that one out and then came to the first of the special rooms, a family room. He was going to add a small bed for their three-year-old kid so he needed to expand the walls. Three 10 meter walls with a hole for a door in the southeast corner of the room. The next room that he tackled was his sister¡¯s room. He didn¡¯t really put a lot of thought into it in a typical older brother kind of way. He just used the same floor plan that he used for a double room and planned on putting in two single beds, instead of a double bed. Good enough. Then Hildi and Billy¡¯s room. Once again, he used the double room template and planned on putting in two single beds. He wasn¡¯t sure, but he thought that Billy might be living in the boy¡¯s room which hadn¡¯t been built yet. Living with his sister or living with a bunch of boys his own age? He was pretty sure he knew which one Billy was going to choose. Whether Hildi would let him, was another thing though. After he finished the rooms, he thought about what still remained on his to-do list: Plus all the things like doors, chairs, beds, baskets, chests, toilets, showers, all the stuff that would make a bunch of people happy. Oh, and lights and he¡¯d have to figure out a way to turn off the lights. Down in the dungeon, they stayed on all the time, nobody needed to turn them off. ¡®Should he do that?¡¯ he wondered. He thought his future monsters would like a regular day/night cycle. The snakes hadn¡¯t complained or seemed upset, but they¡¯d been pretty much inside Max¡¯s which had a day/night cycle. It was lit right now by the sun and darkened when night fell. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡®More stuff to worry about,¡¯ he thought. He started back building out the interior. It wasthe secondday, but it was really early in the morning now. Dark and about 2 am. He¡¯d used up all the mana in his mana pool only to have it refresh at midnight. He decided to start building the ¡®not mobile¡¯ people¡¯s room. He wondered about them. He didn¡¯t quite know what to think. He wished Baxter and he could communicate better. The way he had the floor laid out mentally was to have the kid¡¯s bunk rooms in pretty much the dead center of Max¡¯s. Then to the west of them would be a pretty big place to grow things To the south of the kid''s area would be the ¡®not mobiles¡¯ room and another growing area. To the east would be the pools and restrooms. To the east of the ¡®not mobiles¡¯ area would be the dining area. He figured that he¡¯d have a big open area with a bunch of tables and benches. Each table could seat 10 people and he was planning on having 12 tables. Mainly to give people a chance to spread out. Maybe he''d have some fireplaces in the middle of the tables. One good thing about being a dungeon is that he didn¡¯t need to build in chimneys. His cleaning ability would take out the smoke from the fires. ¡®Heck,¡¯ he thought, ¡®I could remove carbon dioxide and add oxygen too.¡¯ Then in the far southeastern corner, he was planning on putting in a kitchen. A big roomy area where a bunch of cooks could work. And to the west of the dungeon enclosure, he planned to put in another restroom and the pools, big family pools with hot and cold water, and then two enclosed smaller His and Hers pools. He got on it. The ¡®not mobiles¡¯ area took 229 mana and during the course of making it, he went up another level. It was almost free. In fact, when he was doing the little half meter walls to make the doors work, it was free. He decided to make the kid¡¯s rooms next. He planned to only create a single one of each, but then he thought of his mom¡¯s inability to walk away from a stray and decided that he¡¯d better make two of each. Each room could hold eight beds. If nothing else, the spare rooms could be used as a dorm for single adults. Each one cost 206 mana. Then came the restrooms. Who knew that restrooms were so complicated. He had to build four walls to enclose the place and then he had to build a cubical to hold each toilet and a cubicle to hold the showers. He didn¡¯t have enough space to put a restroom into each room. And he wasn¡¯t sure about plumbing either. ¡®Did he need it?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Couldn¡¯t he just clean it away?¡¯ That¡¯s the option he decided to go for. ¡®No septic system to back up, it just vanishes¡¯. He figured he was coming closer to being able to split his mind again. Once he did, he¡¯d use it to handle all this kind of stuff: water, waste, cleaning, all the little day-to-day problems that a living being has to endure. And a living dungeon has to help deal with. Another reason to enjoy his new crystal life! ¡®Sounds like a lemon aid,¡¯ he thought. He was getting closer to being able to make glass. He wasn¡¯t sure why he was so fixated on glass, but he was. It might have something to do about control, all those windows right now were open spaces that anyone could use to attack him or his monsters. He had never liked surprises, but now that he¡¯d changed to a little, pink, immobile, gemstone, he liked them even less. Once again, he called up his list and checked to see what he still had left to do: The pool should be easy. The water may be a problem though. He only now noticed that the skill notification he received when he got the Create Materials skill didn¡¯t say what water would cost or, for that matter, what any fluids would cost. He was sure he could create them, he had no idea how much it would cost though. Another problem was controlling the temperature of the water. He didn¡¯t have any skills or abilities right now that enabled him to control the temperature. The gym should be easy enough. He¡¯d wait for someone to ask for it though. He didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d have any problems making dumbbells. He would probably have a problem making a squat machine or an exercise bike or an elliptical machine. ¡®Hell,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Let them fight monsters! Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m here for?¡¯ He pictured Wade inside a hamster ball chased by a giant rat and was both happy and amused for about 10 minutes. Again, the kitchen seemed a little tough. When he¡¯d cleaned up Max¡¯s, he¡¯d not received any stoves or ovens or grills. He thought it was strange given that Max¡¯s used to have two restaurants and a hot dog carousel in the convenience store part. And the soft drink machines had disappeared as well. Before he got back into it, he noticed that a new day had rolled around and his mana had reset. He loved his 5070 mana points. Plus he still received 3600 mana points from siphoning too. ¡®Life is good,¡¯ he thought. In the center of Max¡¯s, between the three restrooms, the space for the pools still waited. He dug out the pools, ignoring the problem of no water for right now. The largest pool was about 14 cubic meters by 17. It looked a little like a cross between a gumdrop and a bullet train in shape. Kind of rounded, but slanting toward the center from the front. He made it about four meters deep on the east end of the pool rising to one meter at the west end. 69 uses of his Dig skill and he was the proud owner of a big hole in the ground. It turned out that he had needed to take out about 279 cubic meters of sandstone. And to add that much water back eventually. But no worries. If he can¡¯t figure out the water thing, he decided that he¡¯d fill it with dirt and tell his mom he was making a big planter. Maybe that it was a special location to grow rare herbs. The big hot pool was quite a bit smaller. It looked a little like a slightly melted candy corn. It was seven meters long by about four meters in width. Five uses of his Dig skill later and he was once again looking at a big hole in the ground. The pool slanted from north to south, ? of a meter in the north, two meters in the south. This time it looked like he needed to remove about 18 cubic meters of sandstone. The four pools in the men¡¯s and women¡¯s bathhouses were ovals about four meters by four meters. He started the shallow ends of the pools on the side closest to the entrance of the little pool shack that he was going to make to surround them. He made the pools about ? of a meter deep sloping to 1.75 meters on the deep end. It took him sixteen Dig uses to remove the sandstone and he had his pools. Hopefully his pools. Otherwise, his planters. The dining room and the kitchen were just spaces. He still had to come up with the fireplaces or grills or whatever he was going to use for the kitchen, but until he started creating the various pieces of furniture or whatnot that were going to fill them he decided not to worry about them. That left the greenhouse. It¡¯s kind of hard to make a greenhouse with no glass so he decided that he¡¯d make open raised beds within the southeastern corner of the building. He thought about digging the plots into the foundation but decided that raised beds were easier to work with. His mom had been a big fan of gardening using raised beds. So he decided to go with that and created two large plots of earthen fill with a raised surrounding wall 15 cm tall made of sandstone. Both of the beds were big rectangles. The first, next to the back wall of Max¡¯s, was 16x30 meters. He went ahead and closed that rear exits while he was at it, filling the large loading dock and smaller personnel door holes in with sandstone. While he was creating it, he put in little strips of stone about 15 centimeters in width every two meters lengthwise and every 4 meters widthwise to allow the gardeners someplace to walk when tending the plants. Soil compacts when you walk on it and makes it hard for the plants to grow. This way they could keep off the growing area. The second smaller raised bed was a rectangle 28x18 meters. It sat on the path from the front doors. The whole process including filling in the back doors cost him about 7800 mana points. It looked like the dirt was cheap since it was a Bronze Level One material, but the sandstone was a Bronze Level Four material. It cost more to create and he¡¯d had to create a lot of it to make the beds. His mom and the others would be happy though. He was finally done with walls. He had one small section to go, at least he thought so. ¡°At least before the women show up,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Then there¡¯d be a bunch of changes he had to do.¡¯ The last task was to build the small cabanas around the Women¡¯s and Men¡¯s pools. He wasn¡¯t going to run their walls to the roof of Max¡¯s like he¡¯d done with the rest of the buildings. He had decided to leave them roofless and doorless. Just build three walls surrounding the pools and leave the fourth wall off, so the parents or adults could see and watch over the kids in the pool. He made the walls about two meters high and about 15 cm thick. And with that, he was done. He still had to do the fixtures such as showers, doors, toilets, and stuff as well as all the beds and other bits of furniture. That was going to take a lot of mana. He¡¯d start with the beds and then work on other big items like chairs, benches, and tables. He thought that if he couldn¡¯t complete his vision, it would be better to have the big stuff done for a bunch of rooms rather than a few complete rooms. He still hadn¡¯t broken through to Rank Two in Create Materials. He seemed to be stuck at Rank One, Level 9. He¡¯d spent over 16,000 mana points but hadn¡¯t made it yet. He figured that each time he used a skill, it gave him points. Add enough points and he leveled. Judging by the number of times he had used the skill and comparing it to earlier times, it looked like as you advanced in Levels and Rank, it took more of those skill points to do so. He wondered if there was anyone on the third rank yet. Maybe something with a single skill that used it all the time, like a termite. ¡®Holy Crap!¡¯ he thought. ¡®A Rank 9, Level 9 termite would be able to take down a house in no time. It would be like vacuuming dog hair. Whoosh! House gone!¡¯ He hoped insects didn¡¯t get skills. He checked his combat log which was pretty basic. Fought This, Defeated That. He also noticed that whenever Baxter fought, it appeared in his combat log. Even if his kill didn¡¯t happen in the dungeon. He was guessing that that meant that he received experience for each fight in his combat log, but the Bobs didn¡¯t allow him to track his experience. It wasn¡¯t totally a game-like world. You fought, got rewarded, but had no idea how much you¡¯d be rewarded. No MMORPG player would stand for that. It¡¯s hard to munchkin a system when it¡¯s transparent to you. And, judging by his combat log not showing any battles from Baxter, he confirmed that performing skills or using abilities or maybe even casting spells gave beings experience. He¡¯d leveled between the time of Baxter¡¯s last fight and now. So his new motto was ¡®Keep Digging.¡¯ He wondered if that was part of his imperatives slipping through. But decided that he didn¡¯t care. It¡¯s relatively harmless. It¡¯s not like his motto was ¡®Keep Killing¡¯! He finally noticed something. A kind of full feeling was creeping over him. He looked at his status menu and noticed that his mana points were growing again. The little brackets had appeared next to it and it was well on its way to 5500. Only this time Jake knew the cause and the solution to this problem. He looked up at the dungeon enclosure and sure enough, the room was practically shimmering with light blue clouds of circulating mana. The walls were beginning to phase in and out of existence. He needed to release some of the mana or else it was going to do it for him. He quickly dug three 15 centimeter holes out of the top of the walls that separated the dungeon from Max¡¯s. Although, when he thought about it, there wasn¡¯t really a separation between the two entities anymore. However, he had blocked off access from his core to the surface and the dungeon had backed up. Mana clog. Mana constipation. He watched both his status and the mana level in the little enclosure and was able to see the mana levels falling in both places. When he created the holes, the mana had practically burst from the holes and flooded into Max¡¯s and then slowly began reaching a new equilibrium. If he had to guess, he¡¯d say that even with the mana flowing out the front door, the mana level in Max¡¯s was quite a bit higher than it was outside. ¡®It was odd that a wall would stop mana,¡¯ he thought. ¡®After all, he could see the mana in the walls using his Mana Sense ability. It must be perceptual. Because the wall exists and was created to keep things out or in, the mana is blocked?¡¯ He thought about that for a while and then finally gave up. ¡®It was as good a reason as any,¡¯ he thought. About the only thing he could do was wait and see if he discovered some other piece of the puzzle. And finally, he received the following notification:
Way to go. Finally out of the Bronze! Experience gained. Skill Level Gained Material Creation Rank: Copper Level 1 Choose:
  • Add one skill level to cost calculations to reduce cost
  • Minus 5 mana to use skill
He chose the minus five mana like he¡¯d done in the past without thinking about it a lot. He had been sitting on one mana point per use of the skill since he¡¯d reached Level Nine. He figured that the lower cost would only come in handy when he started creating larger volumes or higher-level materials. ''Lord!'', he thought. ''Finally!'' But looking around the newly partitioned interior of Max''s he thought it was a good effort. He''d done the equivalent of a 6 to a 10-month construction job in two days. ''Not bad! Not bad at all!'' he told himself. And he finally knew what the hell ranks were. Chapter 24 Hildi was ready to go. It had been seven days. Actually seven and a half. Baxter had been asking her daily when the group was going to be ready. Starting last night, he¡¯d begun asking about every three hours or so. He would stand, walk to the door of the house, look out, ask her, walk back, circle three times and lay down with a sigh. Even playing with the children didn¡¯t keep him as occupied as it used to. Frankly, she was sick and tired of hearing his, ¡°When go?¡± question. But she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to yell at a rhino-sized dog, so each time she would say, ¡°Soon, buddy. Soon,¡± or something similar. But at the same time, she knew that they had to let everybody have their chance to get their stuff. Each of them had a lifetime¡¯s worth of memories they needed to somehow gather up and pack away. And judging by the way the houses were disappearing from the street, they would have no second chances. But they were finally ready to go. And Fern called a meeting. Everyone showed and looked antsy, everyone was ready to leave. Those that had gone to their homes earlier in the week were especially antsy, but Fern wanted to make sure everyone was on the same track. Hildi¡¯s family used to live on Skyline Circle in a white brick one-story house. It used to be about half a kilometer from the Silvestre¡¯s house. That was before the Event. When she and Billy and Baxter had walked it, it felt more like four kilometers. It used to be flat until you reached Brittain Lane which was on a largish hill. Since then the hill has grown. It now was about 1.7 kilometers high. The road had also changed from a two-lane asphalt street to a single-lane dirt road. The spaces between the house had grown too. You could still see the house of your neighbor from your front porch, but there was a bigger gap between the houses and the gap had grown larger as the three of them had come closer and closer to the Silvestre¡¯s. Lawns had pretty much vanished and were becoming part of the forest growing to surround all the houses. All that made Hildi understand why Fern called the meeting, but she didn¡¯t like it. She wanted to move. If she had to listen to Baxter say, ¡°When go?¡± one more time she was not sure she''d be responsible for her actions. ¡°Thanks, everyone!¡± Fern started off. ¡°I wanted to thank you all for your patience. I know some of you have been waiting for almost a week. But before we take off, I¡¯d like us to be clear on our route and, there¡¯s something else I like us all to do as well. I¡¯ll get to that in a minute.¡± She paused and looked around. ¡°As far as the route goes, we¡¯ve all been talking it over so everyone should have a pretty good idea. Down the hill to North Moccasin, follow it down to Cobb, then take Cobb west to Route 66, follow it south ¡®til we reach the Y by the dispensary and take North Frankhoma Road until we come to the Turner Turnpike, then we follow that until we reach 9th St. Then we move off the turnpike, up onto the overpass and we should be right by Max¡¯s. Everybody follow that?¡± She paused and looked around the room, making eye contact with everyone, including the kids. Especially the kids. She needed everyone to know where they were going and how just in case there was a monster attack and someone got separated. ¡°Good. And let me explain the reason that we chose this route. It avoids the bad element that¡¯s started a camp at the old Kum & Go convenience store. A man named Wade, or maybe I should say cockroach named Wade, has gathered up a bunch of the former lowlifes, drug dealers, druggies and gang members and somehow united them and that¡¯s where they are staying. Hopefully, this will be the safest route we can take. ¡°The reason that we aren¡¯t trying to go under the turnpike on North Frankhoma and make the turn and come in the back way by Lampton Welding is that according to Hildi, the further away from a city you are, the greater the distance between things. Just as an example, she says the distance between her house and mine has grown from .3km to about four km. And we¡¯ve all seen how ridiculously large the hill we live on has grown. I can¡¯t even imagine what¡¯s happened in Colorado or New Mexico. In other words, we expect the distances to grow the further from the town center we are.¡± There were some sounds of surprise from the listeners, but everybody realized that the world had changed. This made the changes a little more defined. ¡°Every man and woman will be armed and, from the description of Hildi, we do not want to compromise with Wade¡¯s folks. We need to be clear. If my husband tells you to fire, we need you to shoot your crossbow or bow. These men are no longer your neighbors. They have set aside civilization. We haven¡¯t. Ultimately we will prevail, but right now things are still up to decision. And they are against our decision.¡± She paused here again and made eye contact with everyone in her group. Especially the adults this time, trying to figure out the temper of her group. Would they stand? Or would they collapse? Looking around she felt satisfied. Her neighbors had survived the Event. Not untouched, but they had survived. Everyone here had changed, grown stronger, a little bit harsher, but still possessed a sense of community, a sense of belonging. A feeling of tribe. She could trust these folks. And did. After battling all the monsters that had come to the house, these people would not fail to do what was necessary. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how proud I am of you right now. Y''all are survivors! We are going to make it and I can promise you, life will be better! This is the first step on our road to survival. Believe it and we will make a better life together!¡± There were a few half-hearted cheers then, so she smiled and waited. She wasn¡¯t trying to psych up her neighbors, but if that was the result of her talking, she¡¯d take it! As if to emphasize this, she got a notification:
Keep them alive! A leader needs a group and a group needs a leader. In growth, ascendance. Skill Gained Oration Elemental Sphere: All Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Within limits of voice Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 per 10 minutes. 10% bonus to Health, Qi, Mana, and Stamina for (3*Rank) of skill hours.
Everyone in the room jumped a little then and old Wither¡¯s said, ¡°10%?¡± She smiled and said, ¡°I just got a skill! Oration.¡± ¡°These are truly the end times,¡± Withers said. ¡°Could you imagine Trump with that ability?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Cody Fisher, a former flight instructor who used to live down the street from Fern and Will. ¡°He¡¯d ramble on complaining about the Democrats or the Fake News so long the damn buff would wear off before you could use it!¡± Everybody laughed. Somethings are universal. Even in Oklahoma. ¡°Ok,¡± Fern said. ¡°Everybody¡¯s on board with the plan, you all know where we are going and how we are planning on getting there, right?¡± She paused and made sure everyone was nodding. ¡°Here¡¯s the part that I haven¡¯t discussed with you all, except with my husband,¡± she continued. ¡°We¡¯ve figured out that if a house still exists, it means that somebody is alive and still considers it their home, right?¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. She looked around and got nods. ¡°Remember how the well, Bobs or the System or whatever you want to call it said we needed to do better on saving people?¡± She paused and could see that everybody remembered their day two notification when the System had scolded humanity for dying too fast. ¡°I¡¯d like to use this trip to gather up as many people as we can. Too many folks are dying. We need to do better. That said, I¡¯d like to propose that as we travel we stop at every existing house and check for survivors. We¡¯ll have the main group, and then the two groups of searchers will fan out and check houses? Is everybody clear? Have questions? Think it¡¯s a bad idea?¡± She paused and waited, letting her plan settle in. Old man Withers spoke first, ¡°You know it¡¯s not safe splitting the group?¡± ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°But the System is right. We need to do better. When we get to Jake¡¯s I was going to suggest this anyway. Forming teams and searching for survivors. But while we are traveling there, it seems like the perfect time to gather up folks. I don¡¯t know if those houses have shocked or kids or even old folks still living in them, but if we don¡¯t do something, they won¡¯t be living long!¡± Withers spoke again, ¡°Do we need more shocked? It sounds harsh, but, well, do we?¡± Fern spoke again, ¡°They are part of us. A broken part true, but a part of us none-the-less. We need to gather them up and somehow heal them and bring them back to us. I don¡¯t know what this new world holds, but with magic and Qi, there must be some way of healing the kind of wounds that broke them.¡± Georgia spoke up then, ¡°They ain¡¯t trouble. They do what they''re told, but they just lost their spark. If we can re-spark them, they¡¯d be good as new. But one thing I do know is whatever we¡¯re gonna do, we¡¯d better do fast because they ain¡¯t gonna last long on their lonesome.¡± There was some conversation then, mainly other people trying to make sure that they had their say, but the consensus boiled down to ¡®let¡¯s try it and see¡¯. After all the System had told them to. Not quite what the gamers in the group called ¡®a quest¡¯ but a pretty clear directive. They started out then. Brittain Lane continued up the hill where it met and merged with Kingsway Street. The main body of the group and one of the explorer teams started down the hill toward North Mocassin The other team started to the hill¡¯s crown, checking houses along the way. The temperature was midway between what you¡¯d expect in an Oklahoma summer and an Oklahoma winter, about 19 degrees. At least Hildi thought so, then she wondered how she knew that and said ¡®temperature¡¯ and a menu appeared:
Good job! Always fun to discover new functionality! 19¡ã
¡®That answered that,¡¯ she thought. Then wondered if she could get the information from the menus without all the menus appearing. ¡®It¡¯d be nice,¡¯ she thought, ¡®if every time I wished to know the time, the temperature, the date, what a person¡¯s name was, the information appeared in my mind. I''d rather have that happen than it appearing in some block of text that I have to read to understand. She made a mental note to talk to Baxter and Jake about it, well, Jake really. But in any case, she shared her discovery with Fern and Will and the others in the group. The hill was steep and the distance between houses seemed to be growing rapidly for the uphill group. It was as if the world were formerly a ball of compressed paper and pieces of the paper had been pulled out by an origami master. Somehow the Event had taken into account the presence of humans and made large numbers of them act as another ball in the huge sheet of paper that was our world. A town, a small ball, a neighborhood, a smaller one, a city, a large ball and the closer you were to one of those balls of humanity, the less the geography of the world seemed to change. The less the paper was pulled. Of the 27 houses that made up Fern¡¯s neighborhood, running around the big loop on the top of the hill, everyone she and Will had invited to their yearly picnics, 14 of them were gone. The whole southside of Kingsway Street was gone. It backed up onto a wilderness zone, overlooking Polecat Creek, and something or several somethings like the coyote pack had cleared them out. The explorer teams developed a similar strategy. They pounded on the front door, listened for a response, and if they received one, they tried to convince the people inside to come with them. They were always successful. They learned not to tell them about the dungeon, instead just telling them they had a place with food and shelter. The people inside the houses were generally hungry if not starving. Some of the time they had a Shocked person there too. The Shocked were all adults, none of them were below twenty-five. It appeared the younger you were the more resilient to change you were. And an apocalypse was a pretty major event. Several times, they found families with a parent being cared for by their kids, their very hungry kids. If they didn¡¯t receive an answer, they broke in and looked for a survivor. Most of the time, it was a Shocked, but kids surviving on their own were a regular occurrence too. The youngest sole-survivor was a two-year-old child. Fern quietly added it to the other three that she had already claimed as her own. Sometimes the house was empty, the survivor out somewhere else. They left notes telling them to go to Max¡¯s in that case. They also gave each family an introduction to their inventories if they hadn¡¯t yet discovered them. Then told them what to take, weapons, photographs, journals, high school and wedding albums, and any food they had. Also, seeds if they were a gardener. They didn¡¯t give them a lot of time, but they tried to make sure everyone got at least something from their past. Even giving the people only thirty minutes to gather up their stuff, it took the teams over four hours to gather the survivors up. It was past four in the afternoon and it was starting to get dark. The downward exploration team had fewer houses to check, so they left the main group behind and started walking up the hill and checking houses. After they reached the second house, they met up with the topside team and headed back to where they¡¯d left the others at the base of Brittain Road. They had another meeting. Nobody wanted to make a night journey to Max¡¯s. Plus they needed to step up their speed if they were going to make it regardless. Someone pointed out that there used to be about 38 houses along North Mocassin. Even if half of them were gone, that left 19 houses to check. At the rate they were going, that would be eight and a half hours to just get the first part of the journey done. Something had to change. Fern, of course, said that they had to help those people and that started a huge row. Everybody chimed in with their opinions and they were all over the place. But the main consensus was that nobody wanted to be on the road either tonight or tomorrow night. Nobody wanted to have kids out there in the dark with giant snakes and whatnot out searching for food. Hildi kept busy translating all this to Baxter. Baxter said that he could kill anything that came out after them. Hildi argued back that he couldn¡¯t do it while keeping everyone else alive. What if it was a pack of coyotes instead of a single snake? While their little internal argument raged, the external argument resolved. The whole group went back to Fern¡¯s house, the original twenty-two adults plus the 15 kids and all the new survivors that they¡¯d rescued: three shocked, four elderly, 11 adults and 16 more kids. They had venison and vegetable stew. The venison was from a giant buck that had tried to impale Will just yesterday. It had charged up out of the woods from where the houses across the street had been before they were ¡®cleaned¡¯ away. He¡¯d shot it in the head with his crossbow and it had folded down soon after. It was a brilliant, but lucky shot. It had made it to within about two meters of him before it went down. Somehow when it did, its antlers caught on the ground and the entire deer pinwheeled and slammed into the ground, a hind leg¡¯s hoof whipping centimeters past his groin. The other hunters razzed him about that. When the skinners came to haul it back to the area they used to skin and dress the meat, they had to pull six crossbow bolts out of it. People were getting fierce. The new folks were definitely happy to get fed. A common story was that they had run out of food sometime not long before, usually the day before. When Hildi thought about it, she figured that was about right. People generally grocery shopped once a week, sometimes once every two weeks. That meant their groceries or the potions they got left with in place of the food were running out. They couldn¡¯t hunker down and survive in their houses any longer, they needed to get out and scavenge food. Only one house had any shocked survivors where they were the only people in the house. In that house, the room they were in had a giant water feature. It was a big fountain. It didn¡¯t run anymore lacking electricity, but there was still water in the base. The team that found them suspected that they drank the water from the fountain when their thirst grew too bad but had no way of proving that. Or perhaps they¡¯d had a daughter or son caretaker that had left to get food and had never made it back. After the meal, the group organized their sleeping arrangements. It basically meant old people and kids got beds, everybody else slept on the floor in the hallways, or wherever they could make space for them. Fern and Will¡¯s family along with Rex, Bernie, and Dobbie all planned to sleep together in the master bedroom. Hildi and Billy were together in the basement back in a little alcove formed by the stairs and some boxes. Baxter planned on sleeping on the porch. He was still a little upset about Hildi¡¯s pointing out that he couldn¡¯t keep everybody safe. He planned on hunting tonight. But before they fell asleep, Fern and Will and Hildi and the adults who were part of the original group held another meeting to determine how they were going to progress to Max¡¯s. The other adults gathered around, but for the most part remained quiet, not feeling that they had the right to speak. Everybody agreed that the way they were going about it was not going to work. Not if they wanted to make it to Max¡¯s before tomorrow night. And everybody did. Nobody wanted to leave other survivors out in the cold, but the timing wouldn¡¯t work. They couldn¡¯t spend thirty minutes to rescue every person they came across. They finally tabled it and decided to talk about it in the morning before they took off. Chapter 25 After his sister explained the whole class thing to the group and Hildi¡¯s brother Billy had figured out that he was too young to get one, he felt disappointed. Throughout his whole life, he had been consumed with the idea of gaining magic. He was the dungeon master in his family¡¯s D&D games, but only because if he wasn¡¯t, nobody would play. It¡¯s not like he wanted to be a DM, he really wanted to be a wizard. He lived for the idea of some weedy little nebbish throwing the raw power of creation from his hands and soul. He knew it was an overreaction to his poor health and asthma, but so what if it was! And now, he was in a world where magic was real. He was in heaven. He called up his status menu:
Status
Name Billy Brown Level 8
Class(es) na
Titles:
Attributes 0 Skill Points 10
Strength 12 Intelligence 19
Dexterity 13 Wisdom 15
Agility 15 Perception 17
Constitution 9 Charisma 16
Vitality 9 Luck 12
AC 4
Health: 39 Mana: 35
Qi: 35 Stamina: 29
He looked at his mana and thought that as soon as he turned 13, he was going to take the mage class and the amount shown would double or even triple. He couldn¡¯t wait. He also wanted a Title. His sister¡¯s Title had made a huge difference in her stats. She was only Level 7, but with the +2 stat points she gained per level, each of her stats shot through the roof. He pitied the poor guy that tried to roll over her based on her level. She was at least quadruple her stats from what a standard Level 7 should be. But he was fine with that, heck he was happy for her, he just wanted one too. It was currently Quietus, the eighth day after the event. His sister was out acting as a guard for one of the salvage teams and he was down in the basement with the other kids. They ranged from age five to twelve. There were four younger kids, but they stayed with their parents upstairs. Or stayed with Mama Fern and the other women. He¡¯d started calling her that inside his head because she mothered everybody. Not like an old woman bringing you tea, but kind of like he figured mother nature would do. She wanted the best for you but wasn¡¯t afraid to let you know if you weren¡¯t stacking up. He could already see her looking at some of the adults in the group. He wouldn¡¯t want to be them. Most of the kids he was with were shell-shocked. They¡¯d either seen or had run away from a monster killing their parents. They were all a mess. Although when he thought about it, he had no idea if his parents were still alive. He tried to lock that thought away, them being dead but thought it was likely. He looked around the basement. He was in a corner where he and his sister had slept last night. If he leaned out, he could see past the stairs and storage boxes he was hidden behind. He could see the other kids, but he didn¡¯t want to talk to them. He wanted to do magic. When he¡¯d cast the spell, Mana Bolt, it had just happened. After Hildi had told him about mana and Qi and how to recognize them, he¡¯d tried to feel them inside his chest and head. The whole walk from their old house to the Silvestre¡¯s, he¡¯d been only barely paying attention to his surroundings. Especially after Baxter tore into the skink. He figured the dog was going to keep them safe. And if it couldn¡¯t, there was nothing he could do to save himself anyway. Finally, as they started up the big hill and they could see the Silvestre'' house, he felt them both, shining inside his chest and head, right where and how Hildi had described them. He¡¯d read a lot of web fiction. He had a lot of favorites, but the ones that he liked the best talked about the process of using the Qi or the mana. Talking about Qi or Mana pools, pulling it from the dantian and circulating it through his body. The way the person directed the mana or Qi by reaching inside and directing it. He was doing that when the coyote came out of the backyard of the house next door and he just told it to attack! He didn¡¯t really know what he was doing, he wanted that coyote dead. Fortunately, his mana bolt wasn¡¯t the only thing that hit the coyote. Will and Rex and Hildi all three hit it with crossbows. There were even a couple of more people that did so the coyote was going down, regardless. But he hit it! He did damage! For the first time in this mixed-up world, he felt like he wasn¡¯t waiting for something to eat him! He looked around and nobody was paying attention to him so he decided to try to feel his mana again. After about ten minutes of trying he saw the energies, the gold of Qi and the blue of mana. He was psyched. He patiently observed them for about ten minutes, but then he started getting a little itchy. ¡°What did Qi do? What could he use it for? Could it make his skin harder? Make wind blades? Could he fly? And mana what could it do besides fire a bolt spell? Did it have to be a bolt that size? Could he make it smaller? Maybe by spending less mana? What? What? What? He was so excited that he felt like his mind was on fire. He felt that familiar feeling in his chest of his asthma and started trying to calm down. He started humming then, a song his mom used to sing to him when he was younger and having an attack, ¡°Lullaby¡± by a group called the Dixie Chicks. ¡°How long do you want to be loved? Is forever enough because I¡¯m never never giving you up.¡± It helped him to calm down and sometimes that helped him avoid the attacks. His sister had asked him to put all his attribute points into his constitution and vitality stats and he had, mostly. He¡¯d put one into both Intelligence and Wisdom. He had to, just to see if it made any difference in his mana pool. It had, but only two points. He felt the attack subsiding and felt a huge feeling of relief. He thought that the six points he¡¯d split between Constitution and Vitality had made a difference. For the first time, he felt like he might be on the way to healing, to health. He wished his mom was here. He wanted to share the news. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. He packed that thought away in the way he¡¯d learned early on to pack away things too painful to think about and turned back to magic. ¡®Being a quasi invalid meant you had to have skills in redirection and ignoration,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Is ignoration a word? No, but it should be. Magic!¡¯ But before he got started again, he reached into his inventory and pulled out the box that he¡¯d put his D&D books into. He turned to the section on Wizard spells and there literally were hundreds of spells that he could attempt to cast. Some of them were probably outside of his ability. He noticed that when he¡¯d cast the Mana Bolt spell, it had pretty much taken his whole mana pool to cast it. He needed to either increase his mana pool or decrease the mana points he used to cast it. Of course, he could always get Baxter to party up with him and kill some monsters, but he didn¡¯t see his sister allowing that to happen. She was in charge. His mom had made sure that he took a solemn pinky swear that he¡¯d listen to her. He was a little old for pinky swears but didn¡¯t want to tell his mom that, especially since she was leaving on the first vacation she and his dad had together in at least ten years. It was hard for her to have a kid with serious asthma. He read through the list and thought that he should probably only choose first or second level spells. Maybe third level, but he thought fireball and lightning bolt would be really pushing it. Even if the world allowed you to cast any level spell, you still had to have the mana for it, and with his measly 35 mana points, he was sure he didn¡¯t. He could barely cast Mana Bolt! He looked through his D&D book for a moment and then came to the spell Magic Missile.
Magic Missile 1st-level evocation Casting Time: 1 action Range: 120 feet Components: V, S Duration: Instantaneous You create three glowing darts of magical force. Each dart hits a creature of your choice that you can see within range. A dart deals 1d4 + 1 force damage to its target. The darts all strike simultaneously, and you can direct them to hit one creature or several. At Higher Levels. When you cast this spell using a spell slot of 2nd level or higher, the spell creates one more dart for each slot level above 1st.
Then he called up the Mana Bolt spell from his Spells page:
Force Bolt Elemental Sphere: Air Casting Time: 2 seconds Gestures: Pointing at target Verbal: Zap Duration: Instant Range: 10 meters + 3m per level Damage: 1-6 (+1 per level) per bolt Cool Down: none Spell Resistance: No MP: 20 Once cast, a force bolt, unless blocked, always hits. For every three levels, the spell gets another bolt.
The first thing he noticed was the name was different. Somehow, the spell had renamed itself. He didn¡¯t care though. He compared the two spells. Both had durations. The D&D spell required materials, which his spell didn¡¯t. His spell did less damage at first level than Magic Missile did, but grew a lot quicker. Also D&D typed spells, like this one was an Evocation but his spell wasn¡¯t broken down like that. Although his spell had something called an Elemental Sphere. Judging by the ¡°Air¡± that followed, it was probably one of the four elements: air, earth, water, or fire or the expanded set if it included dark, light, life and death. Or even the superset if the Bobs had included Space, Time, Gravity, or EMF. He made a note to try and look it up in his help files later. Plus, his spell had a much smaller range at first but it grew rapidly. He assumed that his spell only hit things that he could see, but didn¡¯t know. How do you target something you don¡¯t know is there? And finally, his spell could be blocked, he guessed by a magic shield of some type. So he now had a basic template for spells he wondered how to use it? Did he need to fill it in and somehow the spell would be created? Is that how this works, he wondered. Something like this:
<> Elemental Sphere: ? Casting Time: ? Gestures: ? Verbal: ? Duration: ? Range: ? Damage: ? Cool Down: ? Spell Resistance: ? MP: ? ?
And then he¡¯d fill in the variables and then try to make it work, maybe by meditating on it? Trying to cast it? Could that be all there was to it? Was there any danger to creating a spell? Could he share spells? Hildi had shared her Title with everyone, maybe he could do the same thing with spells? Maybe sharing would enable casting the spell? So many questions. His first thought though was could he reduce the spells cost? According to what he¡¯d overheard from Hildi and others the number of times you did a skill, increased your ability in performing the skill. He wondered if he could reduce the spells mana points? If he could, he could cast it more often and level it up easier. Would it become a different weaker spell? Or a weaker version of the same spell? Argh! So many things to think about! First things first, he wanted to gain the skill Meditation. He¡¯d been present when Hildi had talked everyone through discovering their mana and Qi. Some of the people had gotten the Meditation skill as well as felt the two energies. He had been watching though, not trying so he hadn¡¯t gained the skill. According to the people that had received it, it helped recover stamina, mana, health and Qi regeneration. He sat down and tried to repeat the actions that the people who had received the skill said they¡¯d done. ¡°Get calm, try to avoid thinking about anything, focus on your breath and inhale and exhale. That¡¯s all you have to do, inhale and exhale, and when you notice your mind drifting, bring it back to your breath, inhale and exhale.¡± That was pretty much what they all agreed they were doing when they got the skill. Some of them had practiced before the event and got it almost immediately, others took longer. Billy sat down and leaned back against the wall. He was sitting cross-legged so he put his hands on his knees. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should try to arrange his fingers in any way or not. In the stories, he¡¯d read the finger positions were called mudras but he didn¡¯t know any so he left his hands in loosely curled up fists. He closed his eyes and focused on his breath, on his diaphragm and breathed in and out. It was harder than he thought it would be. He kept wanting to think about anything, the kids in the room, Baxter, how his sister was doing, but he kept powering on, trying to envision his breath like a tide running into his chest and then running out. After a while he almost fell asleep, the peace of his chest movements almost lulling him into slumber. But eventually, he got the notification that he was looking for:
Way to go! Experience gained. Skill gained. Meditation Elemental Sphere: Earth Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: self Damage: variable Cool Down: none Duration: Permanent SP: 2 per 30 minutes, seated meditation. Helps boost stamina regeneration, mana regeneration, heath and Qi regeneration by: (Rank +((Level/2)*(1.0 + .1* Rank))).
So that meant at Rank 1, Level 1 he got a 1.55 per minute bonus to mana, health, qi and stamina regeneration while meditating. Of course, he also spent stamina too. But that regenerated at about half a stamina point a minute and the cost of the skill was just two mana per thirty minutes which meant that he made a net improvement to stamina regeneration of about six stamina points per 30 minute period. Plus meditating was peaceful. His mind turned off and it seemed when he quit that his mind was calmer. He felt more in control. He still worried about his sister, his folks, but didn¡¯t feel as bad. ¡®Kinda a no brainer,¡¯ he thought. ¡®You get hurt, meditate, get tired, meditate, get low on mana, meditate, exhaust your Qi, meditate.¡¯ He saw lots of meditation in his future. The only downside was the skill seemed to really focus your mind. He didn¡¯t recall hearing, or smelling or even feeling anything when he used the skill. He hoped if he was attacked, it would break him out of it, but he didn¡¯t know. He looked out at the room again and none of the other kids seemed to be paying attention. He was behind the stairs so he thought that nobody would know. He thought hard about casting the spell, thinking that he wanted to do less damage and spend less mana. For some reason, it felt like he might be able to do it, but only at certain ratios. For instance, if he took the damage down to 1-5 (+1 per level) he only needed to spend 15 mana points to cast it, 1-4 (+1 per level) 10 mana points, 1-3 (+1 per level) 10 mana points, 1-2 (+1 per level) which made the cost 5 mana points. He thought that there was one more step down, but it would take some additional time as well, one point for two mana. He also sensed that the range of the spell dropped drastically too. He wasn¡¯t quite sure how much, but he felt that at five points he¡¯d be lucky to make it across the room, the two-point cast would probably only make it about twice his arm¡¯s length. He peered out from behind the stairs again and nobody was looking at him. He pulled back and waited a few moments to make sure that nobody was paying him any attention. He tried casting the one point spell at the floor underneath the stairs, between his legs. He draped a blanket from his bedding over his head and shoulders to try to make sure no noise or light escaped. The spell flashed a very pale blue and made the tiniest of hissing noises. The impact on the floor slightly damaged the paint but that was it. It looked like someone lightly burned it by flicking their Bic lighter. He pulled the blanket down and pretended to be asleep. He pretended for about five minutes, listening for any change in the room, and it seemed like absolutely no one had caught on, no one was paying any attention. The kids playing Life kept spinning the wheel, the two playing Old Maids kept dealing cards, nobody said anything. ¡®I did magic!¡¯ he thought. His face almost splitting with the huge smile he felt on it. He wanted to stand up and yell and dance but calmed himself down before he went too far. ¡®Magic! Magic!¡¯ he thought. ¡®I did it!¡¯ He carefully covered himself again and tried casting the spell again. And again. He did it 9 more times before he got the notification he was expecting:
Way to go! Experience gained. Level gained. Force Bolt Elemental Sphere: Earth Rank: Bronze Level: 2
Then he thought why not meditate. He did. He closed his eyes and started the skill, focusing on his breathing, in and out. He¡¯d just started meditating when the blanket was pulled off his head. He opened his eyes, blinking at the sudden light from the lantern in the room. Brian Loucks, the oldest kid in the room, twelve years old, sat on his knees right in front of him with all the other kids gathered around behind him. All of them were looking down at the patch of the floor where he¡¯d been directing the spell. It looked pretty brown, almost black and there might have been the beginning of a pit forming there too. ¡°You got something you want to tell us?¡± he said. Chapter 26 Billy looked up. All of the kids were staring at him. Brian in the front and then Mary beside him with the other eight crammed in a semi-circle all pushing and trying to view the spot on the floor where he¡¯d been casting. ¡®Ok, that answers that question,'' he thought. ''If you get disturbed while meditating you wake up.¡¯ He was well and truly caught. He didn¡¯t know how he felt about that. On the one hand, having magic this early made him special. But on the other, he was looking at a group of survivors that he could help. ¡°Well?¡± said Brian. ¡°Back up,¡± said Billy. ¡°Let me out. And we¡¯ll talk in the room.¡± Everyone did, backing out of the little alcove formed by the stairs and the low ceiling of the basement. It was made even more cave-like by the dim light of the single kerosene lantern on the shelf on the wall of the main basement. When they got out and back into the room, Billy sat on the stairs and the group formed a semi-circle around him. It was a little eerie. The flickering gas lantern made the shadows of their eye sockets look bigger, hiding their eyes. He looked around at the pre-teens. Brian was the oldest at twelve. There were only two girls, Mary nine and Ethel seven. All the rest were boys: Ian, Jay, William, Jose, Michael, James and Richard. Three Latins, and the rest were white, but all were kids. Just like him. The youngest boy Michael was five. ¡°Ok,¡± he said. ¡°I was doing magic.¡± There was a small sound almost a sigh that went around the room then. Everybody in the semi-circle looked at each other and then looked back at Billy, their eyes hungry. ¡°Magic?¡± said Brian who had somehow been appointed the group¡¯s spokesman. ¡°Yep, but it¡¯s not all that powerful and we can¡¯t get classes until we¡¯re thirteen which is when you can start getting powerful.¡± ¡°But magic,¡± said Brian. ¡°One spell, that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got. Force Bolt. It shoots a bolt that does a single point of damage, well, it could do more but it drains my mana pool.¡± ¡°Can it bring my mom back?¡± asked Ethel, the youngest girl. She was seven. She looked like she knew the answer, but asked the question anyway. She was a little blond girl with pale skin and a brush of freckles and green eyes. She was small for her age but looked smart. She was wearing shorts and a dirty Frozen T-shirt. Both of her knees were scabbed from where she¡¯d fallen recently running. Billy thought about that for a second. He knew that first rank spells were going to be not that powerful, but in his D&D books, they talked about spells that could raise the dead. Of course, he didn¡¯t know if the spells actually existed. Maybe the only spell that existed was force bolt. He hadn¡¯t had any time to figure anything out. He¡¯d just cast his only spell for the second time this morning. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think so,¡± he finally answered. It was the best answer that he could come up with. Another sigh came from the group then. They were all orphans except for Billy and Jon Jon. The younger orphans and Conrad, the three-year-old whose parents were still alive, were upstairs being taken care of by the adults. ¡°Can you teach us?¡± asked Brian. There was a dim fire burning in the back of his eyes. The same as with all the kids surrounding Billy. They had lost their parents, lost their brothers and sisters and wanted to be safe and wanted revenge on the monsters that had orphaned them. Billy looked around. He thought about whether he should teach them. He wasn¡¯t really concerned with being able to teach them. The world seemed to want humans to use magic. Given how easy the adults upstairs had learned to find their magic and their Qi, he was almost positive that he could teach them, at least get them started. But, he thought about teaching and what it meant for him. He¡¯d be responsible for these kids'' actions. If they got depressed and hurt themselves with a spell, or in a fight and hurt someone else, or turned on the group and hurt Fern or his sister, he''d need to own that. They could be, well evil, and he would have given them the power. And if they tackled some monster they weren¡¯t strong enough for and died, that¡¯d be on him too. His mom used to call him, her little man. She said he was a thirty-year-old in a seven-year-olds body. He felt older today. This was his first real adult decision. Should he? Or shouldn¡¯t he? He looked around again. Michael was five; he and William were ten; Ethel, Jon Jon, and James were seven; Ian was eight; Jay, Mary, and Richard were nine; Brian was twelve. He tried to picture what his sister would do, what Fern would do, but it kept coming back to him. It didn¡¯t matter what they would do, what matters is what he was going to do and right then he knew he was going to do it. The time of being a kid was over. They had to be able to protect themselves. Adults couldn¡¯t protect them anymore. ¡°Ok,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. But I have some conditions!¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Brian still acting as the spokesman. ¡°First, you¡¯ve got to take a vow to the heavens that you¡¯ll never ever use what I¡¯m going to teach you for evil! And second, you¡¯ve got to take a vow to protect each other. You are all going to be family from now on and family protects each other. Will you do it?¡± Billy asked. The group looked around then. They had been staying in the basement except at mealtimes for pretty much the last week. They all lost their folks and had been worrying about what they¡¯d do if the adults upstairs didn¡¯t care. They had bonded. Quietly they had begun to take care of each other. When Mary couldn¡¯t sleep, William cuddled with her. When Brian woke up swinging from nightmares, they calmed him down and slept around him like a litter of puppies. Billy¡¯s request just made it real. They¡¯d be a family again. They all nodded. ¡°Ok,¡± said Billy. He thought for a minute and then said, ¡°Repeat after me: I promise to the heavens that I will protect my brothers and sisters here. I will not use the magic and the Qi that I have discovered for evil, but for good. The sky darkened above the house when Michael, the last kid, finished repeating the vow. A vortex formed using the clouds that had appeared out of nowhere. It happened almost in an instant. A white glow formed in the center of the vortex. The group of kids felt as if the world paused as if for one brief second they were being judged, inspected, scrutinized. Then the feeling passed and the light flashed down and covered them, rolling over them and just as rapidly left, pulling itself in one long train back up to the glowing point that spawned it and vanished. ¡°Ow!¡± yelled all the kids at once. The smell of burned flesh covered the room for a couple of seconds and then vanished. Each of the kids had a small diamond-shaped mark with a character inside it on the inside of their wrists. The character looked somewhat like a Chinese ideograph but somehow the kids knew its meaning. It meant family and good. It was branded on them. For a brief moment, it stayed visible, golden and red, then faded into their wrists. Each of the kids looked up then and somehow knew where the other kids were. Not an exact position. Not like GPS coordinates, but like a sense of themselves, a sense of home. They all smiled then and as they felt the others¡¯ smiles, a collective feeling of peace and belonging rolled over them. The littlest kids started crying then, finally feeling that they belonged again. The door at the top of the stairs crashed open and Dianna Caldwell, one of the single adults that had made herself responsible for them stood in the doorway looking down at the kids. ¡°Are ya¡¯ll alright?¡± she asked. Everyone looked up at her standing there looking down at them. The group looked at Billy who turned back and looked up and said, ¡°Yeah, why? What happened?¡± She paused then, looking down at the circle of kids in puzzlement. ¡°Nothing,¡± she finally said. ¡°We just got a light show up here and I wanted to check on you all. You¡¯re sure ya¡¯ll are doing alright?¡± She looked at the littlest one, Michael who had been crying. ¡°Michael, are you alright?¡± she asked. Michael nodded and then the group nodded as one. She watched them for a second but then turned back toward the upstairs where she could hear the other adults talking and yelling. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It was probably nothing, Ok? Dinner¡¯s in about three hours. It¡¯d be nice if ya¡¯ll were ready? ¡°Yes, Ms. Caldwell,¡± they chorused back. She smiled at them and then shut the door and they could hear her asking what the hell was going on. The group sat there waiting for about another ten minutes to make sure everything was calming down upstairs. Eventually, it seemed to do so. The adults were puzzled by the events but didn¡¯t connect it to the kids in the basement. Finally, the upstairs settled down again and the adults quit moving around. The noise of footsteps stopped and the sound of doors opening and closing quit. ¡°Holy shit!¡± said Brian. ¡°Did you know that would happen?¡± he asked looking straight at Billy. Billy shook his head, his eyes huge. ¡°No way! I got the idea of a vow from my sister. She said that she made one with Jake, Fern¡¯s dungeon son. But she didn¡¯t talk about a light show or anything. She said she got a menu and made a selection from it.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± said Mary. ¡°That was intense and so cool!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Billy. ¡°I guess anymore when you invoke the heavens, they listen. Let¡¯s not do that again.¡± The whole group shook their heads in agreement while rubbing their wrists. ¡°Does that mean that we¡¯re family now,¡± asked Ethel, the youngest girl, just 7-years-old. Billy looked down at his wrist and tried to feel the mark. After a brief bit of concentration, it reappeared on his skin. Golden red, glowing on his wrist. It spoke to him of family and goodness. He held it up and said, ¡°I think so! I think as long as we have this mark, we are family. I still have my sister, but now I have you all too. Family grows when you let it. Ours just grew a whole lot bigger.¡± He looked around, smiling and saw everyone was smiling back. ¡°We¡¯re family now and we are going to do good!¡± Everyone smiled. Billy gestured to them. ¡°Everybody sit down against the wall and get comfortable and I¡¯ll start telling you how to find your mana and Qi and stuff. And also, what we need to do to level up our spells and everything I know. Ok?¡± The group shuffled around the basement, leaning up against the walls. The basement wasn¡¯t that large, it was four meters by five meters. The stairs came down into the room from the southeast corner and ended about midway toward the southwest wall. The floor was filled with board games, bedrolls, and kids. Each of the kids took a space along the western and northern walls. Billy sat down on the bottom two steps where he could see everybody. ¡°Ok,¡± he said. ¡°Before we get into the mana and Qi, I¡¯ll like everybody to have the skill of meditation. It helps recover your health, stamina, Qi, and mana faster. Has everybody seen their status window yet?¡± Only a couple of the kids raised their hand, but from the way that they did so, Billy wasn¡¯t sure if they had done so. ¡°Ok,¡± he said. ¡°Before I tell you how to access them, I want you to know how to close them, Ok? Remember you are in control. To close your status menu you say or think ¡®Close Status¡¯. Everybody with me?¡± Everybody nodded their heads. ¡°To open your status menu you say, ¡®Open Status¡¯, Ok?¡± As soon as he said the words, every kid said, ¡°Open Status¡±. Some of the kids looked a little frightened, others looked awed by the menu. ¡°Say ¡®Close Status¡¯,¡± Billy yelled quickly. ¡°Now say ¡®Open Status¡¯,¡± he said. ¡°Now say ¡®Close Status¡¯. Ok, everybody Ok with that? Remember it¡¯s totally in your control.¡± He decided to teach them that way after he heard from Hildi about Baxter¡¯s conniption fit about the status menus. He didn¡¯t want any of the younger kids frightened or crying. Baxter had told Hildi that he didn¡¯t like the Status menu. He didn¡¯t want it in his head. And then told her that Jake had saved him from it. Michael said, ¡°But what does it say? I can only read my name.¡± Michael was the five-year-old. He¡¯d only learned how to spell his name and could only count to one hundred. His parents had been young and had been working two jobs each and didn¡¯t have a lot of time to work with their son. ¡®Huh,¡¯ thought Billy. ¡®There must be some other way of getting the information on a status menu. I mean not even every adult can read. The System must have allowed for that. He looked at Michael and said, ¡°Give me a minute, Ok?¡± He started thinking about how could the status menus give their information to people that didn¡¯t read. He thought about saying ¡®Read Status Menu¡¯, but thought ¡®that¡¯s stupid, I mean if you don¡¯t know how to read, would you necessarily even have the concept of reading? I mean if you were from some lost tribe in the Amazon that hadn¡¯t invented writing, what would you do when faced with a blue screen. Besides panic?¡¯ He thought some more, ¡®what did people do that didn¡¯t read? Pray? Beseech? Ask someone else? He could ask Michael to share his status menu, but that just meant that Michael would be asking him all the time. Somehow he didn¡¯t think the System depended on that.¡¯ He called up his status menu and looked at it. It hung there in his vision. He could still see through it and when he focused on the world still visible behind it, it went dim and eventually vanished. ¡®Why do we even need the ¡®Close Status Window¡¯ command then?¡¯ he thought. ¡®If you ignore it, it goes away?¡¯ He had a thought, ¡®What if you don¡¯t ignore it? What if you try to absorb it? What if you try to bring it inside yourself? Merge with it? Make it a part of you? What would happen then?¡¯If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. He tried it. He called his status menu up and focused on it. At first, he read it, over and over. But then he tried to pull it inside his head. He tried to submerge his head in it, push it into his brain. He must have looked funny trying to push his head forward into the menu because Michael and a couple of the others started giggling. But he didn¡¯t care because he succeeded. Now he knew. Without having to call the menu up, he knew his strength was twelve, his intelligence was nineteen, he had 35 mana points total of which one was spent and regenerating even now. Not knowing like remembering. But a certainty. He knew everything that was on his menu. And just in case the numbers didn¡¯t mean anything, he felt weak because his constitution was below average, smart because his intelligence was so high. He could feel his numbers. He felt healthy and not tired. He felt uncovered because he had no armor just clothes on. He felt like he was relatively good looking and not really that lucky. He knew himself in a way that the numbers alone didn¡¯t tell him. He looked up and said, ¡°Ok, you¡¯ve got the first part of it, now the second part of it. Some of you might have seen me shoving my head forward, it must have looked pretty funny right? Some of the kids giggled, especially Michael. ¡°Ok, what I was doing was trying to bring the status menu inside,¡± he said. ¡°I wanted to know the information, not just read it. So what I did was I called up my status menu and then I let it flow over me. Sorry, I don¡¯t know, like I swallowed it or it swallowed me or something. Anyway, now my status menu is inside my head. I don¡¯t have to call it up, I just know it. You guys try it.¡± He looked around and Michael was right. It was pretty funny. The kids were all making faces, some of them were swallowing, opening their mouths really wide and gulping something down, others were closing their eyes and ramming their heads into an invisible object, some were making faces like someone was stretching Saran Wrap across their faces and they were trying to push through. It was hilarious, he had to bite his lip to keep from laughing at them. But regardless, he could see the moment on all their faces when they succeeded. It was like they were more aware of or they had settled in more firmly into their bodies. The knowledge they received made them certain in their place in the world. ¡°Michael,¡± he asked. ¡°What¡¯s your strength?¡± ¡°It¡¯s six!¡± Michael answered. ¡°Ok,¡± he said. ¡°Is that good or is that bad?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure about this question. Asking a five-year-old to rate his strength was probably a little bit of a stretch, but he had felt that knowledge, his health was crap and he knew it. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± answered Michael. ¡°At least for my age. I¡¯m weak compared to you and compared to an adult, I¡¯m really weak, but compared to my age, it¡¯s good!¡± ¡°Way to go buddy!¡± he said and held out his hand for a high five! Michael slapped his hand hard. ¡°Everybody succeeded right?¡± he said. The whole group nodded and smiled at each other. They knew what their stats were and had a good idea of how to interpret them. ¡°Now, probably none of you have any mana or Qi right?¡± He waited until they all nodded. ¡°That¡¯s Ok,¡± he said. ¡°Until you find them, nothing shows up on your status menu. But, let me tell you something. The amount of mana and Qi you¡¯ll get will be lame! For some reason, the System penalizes those that don¡¯t have a class and we can¡¯t get a class until we¡¯re thirteen. That means that until you reach thirteen the number of spells you can learn and the amount of mana you get will be tiny. So, it kind of bites to be a kid in this new world. But we can learn a few things, spells, Qi abilities or skills.¡± ¡°I think you get the first spell automatically. It¡¯s called Force Bolt. It¡¯s like the magic missile spell from D&D. It shoots a bolt of force that does damage. It is pretty cool. It was what I was casting when y''all caught me. After I¡¯d leveled it up some, I was going to try to learn some other spells. I think I can learn three spells total! Which kinda sucks! I want to be a wizard. You can¡¯t be a wizard with only three spells!" ¡°What¡¯s Qi do?¡± asked one of the Latin kids named William. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± answered Billy. ¡°If it¡¯s like in the web novels I used to read, it is basically mana but more body-based. You can do all kinds of stuff, but you don¡¯t use spells, you use abilities or skills. You might cause a wind blade to appear and use it to cut a monster in half. You could do the same thing probably using mana, but you¡¯d do it with a spell. Similar but different sources. Also, Qi probably takes more meditation or stuff to do than magic. But I don¡¯t know for sure. But I¡¯m going to find out! We all are.¡± ¡°Why are we going to learn meditation before we discover our Qi and mana,¡± asked Mary. ¡°Because you need meditation to help recover your mana and Qi. I¡¯m not kidding. Your mana pool and Qi pool are probably going to be tiny. Like one spell or one Qi use tiny! Anything that can speed your regeneration is OP to the max. You need this skill!¡± he said. ¡°What¡¯s OP mean?¡± asked William, another one of the Latin kids. ¡°Over Powered¡± said James another of the kids. He had been a big Fortnite player and knew a lot of gamer slang. ¡°But also for another reason,¡± Billy said after giving everybody a chance to pay attention again. ¡°I want you to have it because y¡¯all are barely hanging on. I don¡¯t know if my mom and dad are still alive. I hope so, but I don¡¯t know. Probably not though. But I still have hope. Y¡¯all don¡¯t even have that. You¡¯ve got a new family now, but you still have got a lot of pain inside. When I meditated, I felt better. I want you all to feel better. That¡¯s the two reasons I¡¯m teaching you all meditating before I help you find your mana and Qi. Ok?¡± He looked around and everybody''s eyes were shiny, but nobody broke down. They¡¯d all become a lot tougher in the past week. They had all survived. They all nodded. ¡°Ok,¡± he said. ¡°Now, everybody relax into your body. Focus on your breath¡­¡± After about 30 minutes, the last person got the skill. It was surprisingly Brian, the oldest kid in the room. Billy could see a lot of tension leave Bian¡¯s body. His shoulders relaxed, the skin on his face smoothed out, the little knot that had been present on his forehead between his eyebrows relaxed. He¡¯d asked that as everybody got the skill notification, they accept it and then try to use the skill. Just quietly sit and meditate. He dealt with the notification he¡¯d received:
Good job! You keep it up little man! Experience gained. Skill Gained Teaching Elemental Sphere: All Rank: Bronze Level: 1 Range: Self/Students Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent SP: 25 stamina point per 30 min instruction session. Helps students learn better and faster by ten percent a level. Grants experience in the subject taught at the highest rate of your students.
He began meditating then too and thought ¡®I¡¯ll give them thirty minutes to calm down and center themselves before we try to find their mana and Qi. They need a little peace inside right now.¡¯ After 30 minutes, he quietly said, ¡°Ok, everybody, focus on me!¡± He waited until everybody was looking at him and then continued. ¡°Ok, is everybody ready to learn how to use their magic and Qi?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes!¡± they all said. All of them excited, some of them yelled, others still recovering from the meditation session a lot, spoke softer. ¡°Here¡¯s what you need to do, breath in, breath out. When you discover your Qi, raise your hand and then stay meditating until everyone has discovered it. I¡¯ll tell you then to focus on me. Do not attempt to use it! Let me repeat that, don''t use it. Now, focus your mind on an area just below your belly button,...¡± This time it went a lot quicker than it did for the adults upstairs. He didn¡¯t know if it was the fact that everybody was calm after meditating, or his new teaching skill or what, but within 15 minutes everyone had discovered their Qi, so he just called everyone back from meditating and tried to have them discover their mana. Same process as before. Once again, they were faster than the adults were. It was only ten minutes tops before the last kid discovered their mana. Both times, it was Ethel, the littlest girl. He didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d had problems, but she still beat most of the adults. So it wasn¡¯t that big a deal. He ended their final meditation and everybody started smiling. They began dancing around the room, very quietly though, high fiving each other. Somebody started doing an Indian war dance and they all started doing it circling the room, waving their imaginary hatchets. But quietly. Nobody wanted the adults to know what they''d been up to. After a while, they settled back down into their places against the wall and looked at him again. ¡°Ok,¡± he said. ¡°You should have a spells menu. It should have a Force Bolt spell on it. If you can¡¯t read it, try to do the same thing that you did with the status menu. Absorb it into you. Can everybody understand it? Stop! Stop!¡± he yelled a Brian who had actually started to point his finger at the wall like he was going to cast the spell. ¡°Are you trying to get us in trouble?¡± he shout-whispered. ¡°That spell makes noise! And when it hits the wall, it makes even more noise. Plus I¡¯m pretty sure Fern would be upset if you damaged her wall!¡± Brian looked sorry, but said, ¡°How are we going to practice then?¡± Billy said, ¡°First off, we need some rules in place. There¡¯s a bunch of us down here and I don¡¯t want anybody getting hurt.¡± ¡°First rule everybody shoots only at a target,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll have to set up something, but everybody will have a target, Ok?¡± Everybody nodded. ¡°The second rule, nobody steps between the target and somebody else, Ok?¡± Everybody nodded again. ¡°Third rule, nobody fires a full-strength Force Bolt!¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± asked every kid down there. ¡°I just learned this myself. You don¡¯t have to spend the full amount of mana, you can weaken the spell. You can spend less mana on it. Michael, what¡¯s your mana pool?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. ¡°The number of your mana points. I called it mana pool,¡± answered Billy. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s 30,¡± he answered. ¡°That means that you could cast that spell one time,¡± Billy said. ¡°It¡¯s kind of hard to practice spells when you can only cast them one time before you have to wait until your mana returns, isn¡¯t it?¡± Everybody nodded. Everybody¡¯s mana pool was about the same since they all had no classes selected. And they couldn¡¯t select a class. ¡°I just started thinking about the spell. How much mana it cost and how little I had. And I started wondering if there was a better way, you know something that could reduce the mana cost. Because casting it once every 30 minutes would suck, you know. It would take forever to get better at it. So I thought how could I cast it more often. Sure meditation lets you gain your mana back quicker, but not that much quicker. So I tried thinking hard about putting less mana in the spell and at the same time, expecting the spell to do less, less damage, go less far, that kind of stuff. You guys with me so far?¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°So after I thought about it for a while, it seemed like I could reduce the spell. Only about five times, and each time it made the spell weaker. For only 15 mana, the spell only did 1-5(+1 per level) damage, for ten mana it¡¯d only do 1-4 (+1 per level) damage. I was able to sense that I could change this spell all the way down to one point of damage for two mana. And that¡¯s what I cast when you guys caught me. It wasn¡¯t very loud was it?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Brian. ¡°It sounded like pew!¡± said Michael, pursing his lips and making a soft, breathy noise. ¡°Yeah,¡± said everyone, making the same noise. Although whether they were imitating Michael or the sound his spell had made, Billy wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°But it was quiet in here and when you did it a bunch of times, we all heard it and wondered what was going on,¡± said Mary. ¡°That makes sense,¡± said Billy. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done it a bunch of times in a row. But I¡¯m glad that I did,¡± he said looking around at his new family. ¡°So everybody needs to sit down and try to figure out how to reduce the mana cost of the spell. I just thought about it and it came to me. It should come to you the same way, right?¡± Billy said. The group of kids leaned back against the walls and closed their eyes. It looked like some of them were meditating, some just thinking hard, but after a little bit, the whole group said they¡¯d figured out how to do it too. That they could cast the two mana bolt version of the spell. Ethel said, ¡°But it won¡¯t go very far? Will it? I get the feeling it might just go about twice my arm¡¯s length.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Billy. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡± ¡°But how are we going to set up a target that we can all hit?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s really not about hitting the target,¡± Billy said. ¡°It more about not hitting each other. If we are all aiming at the same spot, nobody that doesn¡¯t go there will get hit, right?¡± Everybody nodded. ¡°Plus, if we don¡¯t hit the target, we don¡¯t damage anything so if Ms. Caldwell comes down, we don¡¯t have to explain why the target has got holes in it.¡± Everybody nodded again. It seemed like a pretty good plan. They looked around for something that they could use as a target then. The basement had shelves in it. It also had a bunch of stuffed deer¡¯s heads on one of the higher shelves. Each head was mounted on a plaque and labeled like, Jake¡¯s First Deer and then the date, or something similar. The deer heads hadn¡¯t been packed up and probably weren¡¯t going to be either. The group pulled one of them off the shelf and set it on the floor in the midst of the half circle. ¡°That¡¯ll be our target, Ok?¡± said Billy. ¡°It¡¯s a little bit scary,¡± said Ethel. Looking a little cobwebby, the stuffed head¡¯s nose was cracked and one of the eyes pointed kind of off to the side from where the other one was pointing. It looked more sad than scary in Billy¡¯s opinion. ¡°But so are monsters,¡± said Willaim. ¡°And we¡¯re practicing to kill monsters.¡± The whole group nodded then. Some of them looked really determined. ¡°So how are we going to do this?¡± asked Brian. ¡°Are we all going to do it at once? Would that be loud?¡± ¡°I bet it would be,¡± said Mary. ¡°Maybe we should take turns? Go around the circle?¡± ¡°That sounds good to me. I gained a level in the spell when I cast it about 13 times. I bet the next level takes more times to cast, so I will probably run out of mana before I gain another level. Why don¡¯t we go around the circle ¡®til you all gain a level or you reach two points or less mana and then we¡¯ll stop and meditate for 30 minutes?¡± Billy said. ¡°If you run low on mana, then when it¡¯s your turn just wave your hand, Ok? Don¡¯t use up all your mana, stop at two. I don¡¯t know what happens if you run your mana out, but you¡¯ll probably at least get an ice cream headache and it will last until your mana comes back. so don¡¯t do it, OK? Stop before you run out!¡± The group nodded. Some of them looking a little uneasy when they thought about the ice cream headache. ¡°Remember, it¡¯s easy. You point like Brian did at the head, say the word, ¡°Zap,¡± and think about adding the two mana points to the spell and it happens. That¡¯s all there is to it. Y¡¯all ready.¡± He looked around and everybody was nodding again. ¡°Ok, then I¡¯ll go first,¡± and he whispered ¡°Zap,¡± while pointing at the deer head and thinking about the mana and a light blue bolt shot from his finger, out about a meter and a half before it fizzled out and disappeared. The whole group sighed then. There were a couple of excited giggles. After all, this was magic. And they could do it. Brian was sitting closest to Billy so he pointed at the deer head, said ¡°Zap¡± slightly louder than Billy had and a blue bolt shot from his finger. Then Mary, then William, then the whole group had done it. There were no problems, no accidents, it went off smoothly. Michael might have yelled the word, but none of the adults heard and came to see what was going on. Billy grinned and the whole group grinned back fiercely. They had just done magic. Billy did it again and then the whole group followed, none of them again having any problems. They kept doing it until the first kid waved off his turn and then Billy stopped it when it came around to him again. ¡°How¡¯s everybody feeling?¡± Billy asked. Jay, the kid who had waved away his turn because of low mana said, ¡°I got down to three mana points and my head is starting to hurt. Not really bad, but if I¡¯d done it the last time, I would have been hurting.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said William, another boy who¡¯d waved away his turn. ¡°My head hurts. Not as bad as a brain freeze, but pretty bad.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Billy. ¡°That cinches it. Nobody should run out of mana! It hurts! Next time we go around the circle, we¡¯ll only go five times and then meditate for 15 minutes, Ok? It¡¯s the same as before and there¡¯s no risk of getting a headache?¡± Everybody nodded. Nobody wanted to feel bad for no reason. They had only cast the spell eleven times so nobody leveled it, but it was Ok. They were all staying together. They were a family. It was a little weird saying that but it felt true. Looking around the room, they didn¡¯t see strangers. They were all connected. They started meditating then, trying to get their mana back. It had been about an hour and forty minutes since Ms. Caldwell had told them to be ready for dinner. They still had time for one thirty-minute and two fifteen-minute meditation sessions and then they should stop and put the deer head back on the shelf and get ready. The first time they started back around the circle, after two times everyone except William and Jay got the level notification. After the next time around the circle, William and Jay leveled their spell as well. They kept going until they reached five times. After meditating fifteen minutes, they did another session of ten spells. And followed that with another 15-minute meditation session. They only had half their mana back, but they could just let it come back naturally. No need to worry about it. They put up the deer head then and started a game of Old Maid, which barely got started before Ms. Caldwell opened the door and said, ¡®Dinner¡¯s ready. Come on up!¡± Chapter 27 The trip started the next morning at five am. Fern and Will had woken everybody up and got them ready. There was no coffee. They had looted a couple of bags of coffee beans from the last house they¡¯d visited, one of the surviving children Mary Butts¡¯ home. Both of her parents had died from the coyote pack. Her mom, Megan, had carried her out of the house while her dad, Jeffry fought and died trying to let them escape. A coyote followed and killed her mother right before Fern, Rex and Will came running down the street in answer to her cries for help. But, of course, nobody had a manual grinder and there was only a single percolator pot. A small all-metal pot her family took with them when they went camping that couldn¡¯t make enough for everyone, so no coffee. They had some of the last melons and some more of the venison for breakfast. Then the whole group gathered outside for their last meeting before getting on the road. Fern repeated the route that they were planning on using to get to Max¡¯s once more to make sure everyone knew in case they got separated by a monster attack. Fern told the group that she was going to send out four groups of three people. Two groups would be responsible for one side of the street, the other two groups for the other side. They would have a bunch of rocks with them. They were the white quartz stones people used to make ornamental walkways. Just like the ones on the path that Fern was standing on which was where they were going to get them. Each group would spend no more than 10 minutes at a house. And once they left they put rocks on the side of the street. No rocks meant no one was home, three rocks meant they were ready to come and the main group would stop and gather them as they passed. Two rocks meant they were not ready, but wanted help to Max¡¯s within the next week, one rock meant they didn¡¯t want help. That was their time frame for joining the group, now or within a week. Nothing else was to be offered. Then she appointed the groups: Hildi, Rex, and Bernie were left side one. Sammy and Dato (Jake¡¯s sisters) and Cody Fisher were left side two. Hugh Falcon, Jackie Falcon, and Joseph Bumpers were right side one, and Garret Grissom, Jamie Conte, and Teresa Armstead were right side two. She hadn¡¯t wanted to put any of the new adults on the house teams because she wasn¡¯t sure about them yet. About how they¡¯d react to a monster. In a smaller group, it was critical everybody fight. Nobody could freeze or do nothing. Of course, Baxter was going to go with Hildi¡¯s group, despite Hildi trying to get him to stay with her brother. That left her, Will, Diana Caldwell, old man Withers and his wife, Katherine, Janet Fisher, a very fat woman although as she liked to say, slenderizing nicely post-apocalypse, Georgia, Sara Kessler and the two Shocked as well as the other newcomers: three shocked, four elderly, 11 adults and 16 more kids. There was some talk at first, but Fern ignored it and sent the teams out at a slow jog toward the base of the hill. Then she dealt with it. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± she said, turning back to face the remaining people in the group. ¡°All four teams have ranged weapons and a machete or something equal. We are going to rescue everyone that we can. I can¡¯t let folks die when we have a chance to save them.¡± ¡°But what about us?¡± said old man Withers. ¡°I can see that they¡¯re pretty well equipped, but how about us? What are we going to do if a monster comes? We¡¯ve just got Will¡¯s, yours and Diana¡¯s bows and a bunch of bats and one or two machetes. What are we gonna do?¡± Fern looked at Billy and nodded. Billy had been waiting for a moment like this. He and his new brothers and sisters had not been wasting their time down in the basement. Over the past eight days, they had been going through nonstop cycles of practice. The basement wasn¡¯t that big, but the kids have ad been able to figure out a few things. The first thing was that as spells leveled, they leveled too. They didn¡¯t have to fight monsters to gain experience, they could practice and get stronger. The second thing they¡¯d figured out was a Qi healing ability. And finally, they figured out that if eleven kids hit a monster at once with their highest powered bolt, they were going to kill it. After all, they were no longer the first level newbies that they started out being. They were now at least eighth level. Billy had also figured out that if you gave kids whose families got slaughtered in front of them a chance to get back at the monsters that killed them, they didn¡¯t mind practicing 10 hours a day. Although, they didn¡¯t really get a chance to practice ten hours a day. Ms. Caldwell spent time with the group and then they had to do chores, but as long as the kids were quiet and seemed happy, the adults left them alone. The adults still needed time to figure out this new world too. Their force bolts were all level seven which meant when they cast their highest powered version, they did three bolts that did 1-6 (+7) points of damage per bolt. He guessed that meant the System rolled a six-sided die and then added the extra damage to it. Which made no sense at all he thought, but welcome to the world. He hoped it was just the System dumbing it down for the mortals because the idea of Gods rolling dice caused his body to tremble. Billy and the others had been practicing pretty much non-stop for the past eight days. When they had gone out yesterday to leave for Max¡¯s they¡¯d all been ready. But nothing happened so they walked along like everybody else. The other thing that they¡¯d been practicing was something called ¡®volley fire¡¯. According to William, their gamer, it was the best way to take down a boss monster. Done right, it was kind of a one-shot, one-kill kind of scenario. Everyone agreed that with Billy¡¯s high intelligence and perception, he¡¯d make the best shot caller. So, Billy shouted, Attention, Force Bolt (5), Mailbox, ... Fire. At the word fire, all the kids from the basement said the word ¡°Zap¡± and the mailbox pretty much disintegrated. The bolts were a light blue, barely visible in the dawn¡¯s light. But eleven of them combined together had made an almost laser pointer type of beam toward the now disintegrated mailbox. Fern looked at the kids and then smiled. Then she looked at old man Withers and smiled again. There was a difference between the two smiles. A bit more teeth were showing in the second one. She had talked to Billy last night. Well, actually, Billy had talked to her. He had approached her at dinner and said he wanted to talk to her. They had stepped outside and he¡¯d explained what the kids had been doing. She didn¡¯t know what to think. A ten-year-old saying that he¡¯d been training other kids how to cast spells and do Qi. She didn¡¯t even know what to do with her mana yet. Or her Qi. Yet here was a ten-year-old kid telling her that he¡¯d trained a bunch of other kids to fight monsters. He said that they could cast spells and do Qi healing. He said they¡¯d focused on practicing one spell and one ability. Force Bolt and a Qi healing ability called, ¡°Jade Lotus Touch¡± which they¡¯d all discovered when they started investigating how to use their Qi. He told her that their Force Bolt spell was up to level seven and their Jade Lotus Touch ability was up to level eight. Most of the group could only do that one spell and ability. He suspected that in the same way that Force Bolt was given to new mages, Jade Lotus Touch was granted to Qi cultivators. ¡°He suspected?¡± she thought. ¡°For god¡¯s sake, this kid is ten!¡± If Hildi had been present she would have sympathized with her. He started to go on, but Fern held up her hand to stop him. She called up her on Force Bolt spell and saw that it cost 20 points and could do 1-6(+1) in her case. She thought about her arrows and then she thought of the range that the spell gave, 10 meters plus three meters per level. At level seven that would mean they could hit a monster at 31 meters. That was a pretty good distance especially since the spell had no real cool down. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Fern had started to get upset but then thought better of it. What¡¯s done is done and anything that could get them safely to Max¡¯s was a gift from God as she saw it. She knew she was going to catch hell tomorrow when she sent off the rescue teams, but now she had a backup. Later that night in the room they shared, she told her family what the kids had been up too. They were all equally as stunned as she had been. She also made some changes to the teams she was planning on sending out to check the houses. She made them larger and gave them more of their stronger fighters. She was sure that her main group could survive, now she worried about the away teams. The house teams had disappeared down the hill and around the corner by this time. All the members of the teams had leveled and put at least a point or two into agility and vitality. Fern said load up and they did, everyone getting in their rickshaws if they were a passenger or walking beside them if they weren¡¯t. They had ten rickshaws from before and then they acquired a few more. The front yard looked like there was a rickshaw driver¡¯s convention in town. Fern was pulling one, her husband another, Diana Caldwell a third. Fern was pulling old man Withers and his wife along with the two-year-old orphan girl, Dorothy Fuller. Diana wound up with Sara and Georgia, each holding a one-year-old orphan, and Will wound up pulling the two shocked and another one-year-old and Dobbie. Fortunately, they were all heading downhill. The kids divided themselves into three groups, one front, one in the middle and one bringing up the rear. Billy¡¯s team took the rear. Fern let the newcomers sort themselves out. It was going to be a long day¡¯s walk and they needed to make it without too many problems. Five of the adult men took up rickshaws and seated the shocked, the elderly and the smallest children inside. That left 6 other adults to herd the remaining kids along. The remaining kids wanted to talk to Billy¡¯s group but Fern didn¡¯t allow it. They were on duty and shouldn¡¯t be disturbed. The kid¡¯s eyes were hungry as they thought of the way that Billy¡¯s group had cast the spell. Spells. Magic. It took them about twenty minutes to get down the hill. It turned out that if they lifted the handles up sharply a friction brake would engage and slow down the rickshaws. Before that was discovered, the new rickshaw drivers had a couple of tense minutes when the rickshaw¡¯s had started picking up speed. At one point, an elderly couple had been climbing over the back trying to escape and the driver¡¯s eyes were huge as his feet only touched down every five meters or so. The whole group had been running along behind, screaming advice, ¡°stop, pull up, jam the poles in the ground, don¡¯t jump, jump.¡± But it was this moment that had led to the discovery of the braking mechanism, so ¡®all¡¯s well that ends well¡¯ seemed to be the general consensus. The group took a ten-minute pause then to regain their breath, calm down some, and let the rickshaw drivers cool off. They made it down the hill fine after that with the rickshaw drivers riding the brakes. They started down Moccasin Road picking up the folks that the advanced teams had prepared for them. There were only 21 houses left between the end of Brittain Road and the start of the turnpike section of their journey. They could see house roofs further up the streets they passed, but Fern had been clear. They could only worry about the houses on their path, they couldn¡¯t afford the time to expand their search. Not if they were going to make it to Max¡¯s before dark. They wound up with a lot of people, but few of the people were capable of being helpful. There were only fourteen adults capable of pulling a rickshaw. Fortunately, almost every house remaining had a rickshaw out so they didn¡¯t need to worry about acquiring more. There were a lot of Shocked, ranging from a 25-year-old man to a man who looked to be in his 90¡¯s. A total of thirteen almost catatonic bodies. As the day passed and they kept finding more and more of them, the group became quieter and more despondent. Fern just said, ¡°Bring them. Maybe Jake can do something with them.¡± Then there were a bunch of elderly folks too, ranging in age from 65 to 77. The 65-year-olds could walk, but needed to take breaks occasionally. The rest were just packed into a rickshaw and pulled along with the group. There were 10 of them. Then there were the kids, lots and lots of kids. The youngest sole-survivor was a 10-year-old boy. They found him hiding in his mom¡¯s closet. The biggest group of kids was in a house at the Moccasin Road right before they turned onto Cobb. A nineteen-year-old man named Cody Tash had gathered up 13 kids from the neighboring houses which later disappeared. Another man and woman had gathered up seven kids. The biggest surprise was the shocked man being taken care of by eight kids, the oldest kids were twin ten-year-old boys. Anyway, they wound up with 52 kids. The youngest they¡¯d found today was a year old. Yesterday, they¡¯d actually found a two-month-old, but she was with her mother. They reached the turnpike by 11:15 that morning. They¡¯d been lucky. No monsters or giant animals had come after them. Will suspected that it had was because of their numbers and the fact that they had the rickshaws with them. He figured that the body of the rickshaw looked large enough that it discouraged the smaller predators and they¡¯d be fortunate to not run into any of the larger ones. But, after they made it onto the turnpike, their luck ran out. They were passing through a treeless section surrounding the highway. It wasn¡¯t the same turnpike that had existed before the Event. It had shrunk down to a two-lane road, from its former six lanes. For some reason, the trees that had spread everywhere else had drawn back from the road and the group was now following the road through a meadow about 3 kilometers in all directions. The grass was somewhere between two and three feet high. The soil looked sandy. The grass of the meadow was pretty much all native. Will and Rex were able to identify it as a mixture of Big Bluestem, Little Bluestem, Indian Grass (the Oklahoma state grass), Switch Grass, and Prairie Cordgrass. They had been hunting for years and had recently made a trip to the Tallgrass Prairie preserve. There were also bits of Alfalfa, Rye, Fescue, and Bermuda mixed in as well. The meadow had only been growing for a couple of weeks, so it was already a miracle that the grass was as high as it was. Also, the season was wrong for the grass to be growing. According to the calendar, it should have been like January. In the northern hemisphere that usually meant cold weather, not 21 degrees. Suddenly, from the land around the turnpike, a head rose up, not very high, only about a meter high before it began squeaking. Now that they were aware of it, the group noticed several dozen waist-high piles of dirt. Soon other heads appeared at the top of the simple piles of dirt and joined in on the whistling, squeaking noise. The heads were grayish-brown with light spots on top. Underneath their jaws, their throats were a grayish-white. The rodent-like creatures stood up on their hind legs and all faced the road and the caravan on it. All making a shrill noise while staring at the travelers. As they stood on their burrow¡¯s entrances, they were visible. They had small ears and large eyes ringed in lighter fur. Their bodies were slender. Their tails had a black tip and were golden underneath. There were a lot of them, the travelers could easily see twenty or more of them, all standing on their mounds watching the group. There were a lot of people by then. Besides the original three rickshaws, there were now fourteen more. All packed with the Shocked, old folks and children. Each of the rickshaws was surrounded by older children and adults that were capable of walking. The strongest adults were pulling the rickshaws. Fen looked at Will and said, ¡°What do we do? And what are they?¡± Will looked at them for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them around here before, but I think they are Spotted Ground Squirrels. I saw them down in New Mexico and Arizona. But don¡¯t quote me on that. For one thing, these fuckers are huge. So they could just be monsters. They kind of look like what I remember a spotted ground squirrel looking like. They are on both sides of us, but we¡¯ve gotta get through, so I say we march past. Get the bows and mages ready and hope for the best.¡± The first of the mounds was about 25 meters from the road. Hildi looked at Baxter and nodded her head at the giant squirrels. ¡°What do we do?¡± she communicated to the dog using their channel. ¡°Big rats. I kill,¡± he said. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°There¡¯s like twenty of them,¡± she said. ¡°And that¡¯s only the ones we can see. Remember what we talked about with the coyotes?¡± ¡°Not same,¡± he said. ¡°Coyotes kill. Eats grass.¡± Hildi took that to mean that they were not predators like coyotes were, but herbivores. Baxter walked toward the whistling, squeaking squirrels and barked once. It was a powerful bark, sounding like a cannon going off. Everyone in the caravan jumped when they heard it. Then he proceeded to pee all over the ground in front of the squirrels. He did this in about four spots on both sides of the road. Everyone was watching the little dog¡¯s antics by now; especially the squirrels. Then he turned his back on the squirrels and began kicking a cloud of dirt and weeds toward them. The ground squirrels looked at him for a while and then somehow maybe by a breeze or something, picked up on the fact that this was not a fight they could win and disappeared back into their burrows. After he was done, he trotted his little dachshund body back to Hildi and circled her feet. ¡°Home soon?¡± he asked Hildi again. ¡°You bet, buddy,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll be there tonight.¡± Chapter 28 After about four hours they arrived at what used to be the road that ran over the turnpike. North Ninth that had been on an overpass over the turnpike, now dipped down to cross it and then rose again on the other side. The former fancy circular exchange that looped around and allowed people access to both sides of the turnpike had also disappeared. Everyone was a native and looked at the difference in shock. ¡°I guess They didn¡¯t think it was necessary anymore,¡± one of the new people said. ¡°I guess not,¡± said Fern. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± she said. ¡°According to Hildi, it¡¯s about a kilometer to Maxes. Just up that little hill there,¡± she said as she pointed toward the north. ¡°Thank you all for bearing up, we¡¯ve only got a little bit further to go.¡± Hildi and Will were looking around and both noticed at the same time a man sprinting away toward the south. They could see a white t-shirt flickering between the trees as the man sped away. Going back in the direction where Wade¡¯s group was last seen. ¡°Hon,¡± said Will. ¡°We need to get a move on.¡± She looked at him and saw the man running away as well because she quit talking and said, ¡°You heard the man, almost there. Let¡¯s get a move on.¡± Hildi and Baxter stayed where they were and waited for the last rickshaw to pass and then began to bring up the rear. Hildi was walking beside Billy and his group at the end of the caravan. Billy motioned his group on a little bit so he could speak with his sister alone. ¡°I saw him,¡± Billy said. ¡°Saw who?¡± asked Hildi. ¡°The man, the one running away,¡± he answered. ¡°What are we going to do about them?¡± ¡°Who do you mean?¡± she asked, trying to deflect the conversation. But Billy wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Sis!¡± he said. ¡°It was a lookout from those assholes, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Billy, language,¡± she said. ¡°You couldn¡¯t say that around Mom, what makes you think it¡¯s alright with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But what if they come after us?¡± he said. ¡°Well, as I understand it from Fern, we have a powerful lot of mages to take care of us, now don¡¯t we?¡± she said. ¡°You heard about us, then? ¡°I did,¡± she said. ¡°Fern told me this morning. I didn¡¯t want to leave you and she told me then.¡± ¡°Am I in trouble?¡± he asked. His face was a little red, almost blushing from the implied praise that she''d just given him. She had to think about that. Her little genius brother might be ten going on thirty, but at the same time, he could revert back to ten suddenly at odd moments. She wasn¡¯t sure how to handle him sometimes. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± she said finally. From the look of relief on his face, this was evidently one of those times when he was feeling ten. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think about what you did,¡± she said. ¡°But the days where I can protect you just by being older are done. I am proud of you. You did something good, but something terrible too. I wish that you kids didn¡¯t need to protect yourselves, but you do.¡± She paused in thought. Billy waited for a moment and then said, ¡°I know that it may be wrong, but down there in that basement, I saw a bunch of broken kids and I wanted to help. This was the only way I could.¡± Just then from behind her and Billy, they heard a bunch of male voices calling, ¡°Hey! Hey! Baby! Wait, wait.¡± They weren¡¯t the only ones that heard the voices. The caravan had reached the top of the hill a moment before. Unlike the meadow, the trees had returned and removed a lot of the visibility. But when the people looked back they could see 20 or so scruffy men armed with various homemade weapons as well as about eight who had bows and arrows or crossbows. They were running up 9th to catch up with the caravan. Despite the 21 degree temperature, the men were sweating. Evidently, they had been running from someplace a fair way away to catch up. ¡°That¡¯s Red,¡± Hildi heard one of the men say. ¡°That¡¯s the same girl we chased into Max¡¯s. She didn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°God,¡± said another. ¡°That¡¯s a fine-looking ..¡± ¡°Shut it!¡± said a short, bearded man at the front. He was wearing surprisingly clean clothing: blue jeans, a red-checked flannel shirt, and hiking boots. He had a bowler hat on and a pair of aviator sunglasses. He had a machete or a sword in a sheath strapped to his waist on his right side and a big knife on the other. All told the outfit shouldn¡¯t have worked as a unit, but it somehow did. It was probably the only bowler hat in Oklahoma. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The man who had been talking shut up immediately. Will said, ¡®Everybody stop. It seems like we need to talk. Take a rest break.¡± The caravan came to a juddering halt. The old folks in the rickshaws standing or at least kneeling in their seats to look back towards where the men had approached from. The young kids on the rickshaws picking up on the tension began to cry. Will continued. ¡°Front mages stay in position. Middle and back mages, I need you to gather at the end of the caravan. Archers, except for Rex to the rear. Rex, you be watching the front.¡± At his words, Billy and the rest of the kids pulled back to the rear of the caravan and formed a group. The archers came back too and formed another group on the other side of Fern and Will. The short bearded man said, ¡°Now wait a minute friend. Let¡¯s not be hasty here.¡± He and his entire crew came to a stop roughly 40 meters away from the tail end of the caravan where Will, the archers and two of Billy¡¯s groups stood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very rarely hasty,¡± said Will. ¡°And, if your name is Wade, I am not your friend.¡± ¡°Well, you hear that fellas. He¡¯s not my friend. That¡¯s a little bit hurtful,¡± said the man now identified as Wade. A large black man spoke then, ¡°He¡¯s not very friendly, is he?¡± ¡°No, Matchstick,¡± Wade replied. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem at all neighborly.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± said Will. ¡°Mages, did I hear you say?¡± asked Wade. ¡°No, what I asked was what you wanted?¡± ¡°See Matchstick,¡± Wade said. ¡°Did you see what he did there? He just ignored my question.¡± ¡°I done saw that,¡± said the large black man. The men from the caravan looked nervous, but then again so did the men behind Wade and Matchstick. The archers from the caravan had their bows out with an arrow on the string, not taut, but held loosely, ready. Will, Wade, and Matchstick didn¡¯t look nervous. Curiously neither Brian nor Billy did either. Will waited along with the other folks in the caravan for Wade to continue. ¡°Now, we didn¡¯t know you were coming,¡± said Wade. ¡°If we had we might have prepared a little better,¡± said Wade. ¡°Maybe thrown together a potluck or something. What I¡¯m ...¡± ¡°You like to talk, don¡¯t you?¡± said Will, interrupting Wade. ¡°I don¡¯t have all day. Get to the point. Ask for whatever it is you¡¯re going to ask for, I¡¯ll say no, and then you can leave us be.¡± ¡°Is that truly how you see our interaction here going?¡± said Wade. ¡°Yes,¡± said Will. ¡°I do. Now ask so I can tell you no and then you and the losers behind you can fuck off back to the Kum N Go.¡± ¡°Were you by any chance a Democrat?¡± asked Wade. ¡°I myself was of the Republican persuasion. I seem to feel a certain familiar lack of communication between the two of us. I personally thought Trump was a fine upstanding man, one of our greatest presidents..¡± ¡°Do you have a point?¡± Will interrupted him again. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark and I need to get these children into a safer location.¡± He¡¯d been speaking loudly to make himself heard to Wade and his group. Wade, despite his conversational tone, had been speaking loudly too, almost shouting. If he hadn¡¯t been such a piece of crap, Will might have admired his ability to project his voice without apparent strain. Will spoke in a low voice to Billy as an aside, ¡°Get your kids ready. Aim at the archers in the back. Fern, you, Bernie and I will take the short mouthy one. Joseph, you, Hugh, Sammy, and Dato take the black guy in front. Don¡¯t fire until I say.¡± Billy looked at the archers and decided it was better to group up on one than a bunch of injured, but wounded, still-in-the-fight opponents. He''d broken his little group of 11 into three teams. He was in charge of the overall strategy but each team had its own caller. He quietly told Mary Buttes, the caller of the middle group his plan. "We''ll stagger our targets. My group will take odds. You''ll take the evens. Hit them once, move on to the next target. When you''ve hit everybody once, start over. Wait for me to say fire, Ok?" "Is it Ok?" she asked. There was a whole lot to unpack in that question. She was 10. Billy was 10. They were talking about using their magic on men, grown men, adults, not what they''d planned for. The youngest kid in the group was five. All of them had their hand pointed, index finger extended, pointed toward the men, waiting for Billy''s answer. Billy answered. "Yes." Wade looked at the gathering forces of the caravan and decided that there were too many unknowns. He didn¡¯t know what the kids were doing, but he didn¡¯t like the way they all had pointed their fingers at his men. He wondered about that word mages he¡¯d overheard. Mages as in World of Warcraft? He needed to think about that some. Plus, the damn leader of the caravan kept interrupting him before his skill could activate. He had over the past two weeks really leveled his Oration skill. Enough that he didn¡¯t want to face a group that hadn¡¯t been affected by it. He decided not to push too hard, at least not yet. ¡°I believe that we somehow seemed to have gotten off on the wrong foot,¡± he said. ¡°It is late and you do have quite a few young dependents. I¡¯m sure you may have noticed the certain lack of governmental authority. I believe the notification spoke of ''the loss of mandate''. It seems to have been supplanted by groups such as my own. We are attempting to regain that mandate. You may wish to think about that and how you see our relations going in the future. Comm''n boys let us let these fine folks be on their way.¡± And with that, he and the large black man turned and started back in the direction that they came. His men falling in behind him as he left. Will stood there for a minute, but the men vanished into the trees surrounding the road. It didn''t take long before they were no longer visible. ¡°Honey?¡± said Fern looking at Will. ¡°They¡¯re gone, I¡¯m pretty sure. Let¡¯s keep on going. It¡¯s starting to get a little dark and we still have about a kilometer to go.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just letting us go? Just like that?¡± she said. Will looked around and saw that everyone in the caravan was looking at him. ¡°Yep,¡± he said. ¡°Look behind us.¡± The whole group did and saw what Will had already noticed. The road and roadside were covered in footprints and wheel tracks. If Wade wanted to follow them, to find them, all he had to do was follow the trail that they¡¯d be leaving behind. Chapter 29 After he¡¯d completed the inner shell of Maxes, he needed to finish it out. According to his plans, he still needed to create quite a few things. His loot skill was only at Bronze, Level 2, which meant that he needed to raise it a bit before he could create a lot of the stuff on his list. For instance, drains and showerheads. They were both made out of metal - either stainless steel or aluminum or maybe a mix of metal coated with another non-rusting metal he thought. So far the only metal that he¡¯d been able to create as loot was bronze. He thought about what he should create first. Easy stuff first. Stuff, where the materials didn¡¯t matter, would be created first, and then as the skill leveled up, he¡¯d create the other items. He figured he needed about 50 room doors and about 30 toilet stall doors. Balsa seemed fine for that. Basically, it was just a way to grant privacy, to be able to shut out the world. He looked at the space that he¡¯d left for the room doors and thought, ¡®Wait a second. I don¡¯t want the doors to be that big. Hell, who wants a seven-meter tall door? If it were not composed of balsa wood, I doubt you could even open it. I need to create some more wall above the space. Except for gates, they should be huge, big old dungeon gates.¡¯ At that, he felt the dungeon side of him respond. He liked the idea of some showy masterpiece, a big engorged snake¡¯s head with the entrance buried deep in the monster¡¯s throat. Or a wolf, even better. My boss is a dog after all. ¡®Huh, who knew that we dungeons are vain,¡¯ he thought kind of chuckling. He added in balsa wood for the missing spaces above the room doors. He didn¡¯t need to construct a lintel because the whole section of wood had joined into one solid piece when he created the balsa in the space above the door¡¯s opening. He was quickly done with the doors, now he needed to create the door hinges. He figured it was fine with bronze. Even bronze should be able to take the pressure on the hinges. Plus, instead of two, he¡¯d use four. He thought about the hinges and door handles. He hoped his Loot Creation skill was up for it because he had no idea how the mechanism inside a door worked. It might as well have been magic to him, so hopefully, the magic he could now do would take care of it. So for each door, he¡¯d need four hinges, which meant two hundred uses of the skill. He created a loot pattern for the hinges. It came out looking like standard hinges; two flaps and a pin down the center of the hinge. The only thing that was different was the absence of holes for screws. After looking it over he figured out that he didn¡¯t need screws. He figured that the whole thing would join naturally to the location where it was placed. He felt more and more proud of his abilities then. He was a building god. Once he made the pattern, he knocked out the hinges. Then he followed with a pattern for the doorknobs and knocked them out too. By this time the skill had leveled several times. He looked at his list again: ¡®Man,¡¯ he thought. ¡®This is like writing a novel. You start and then you have to keep adding crap to make it believable. First, it¡¯s just a man, then it¡¯s a man with blond hair and blue eyes. Then he gets broad shoulders and a scar from where a drunk French whore stabbed him. What the hell! I make room doors and I¡¯ve had to fix the door gaps, make hinges, doorknobs. Don¡¯t panic,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I¡¯ve got time. I doubt they¡¯ll be back here as soon as they thought they would. If I know my mother, she¡¯ll be gathering up people like a mother hen gathers chicks. SHIT! That¡¯s not at all encouraging.¡¯ With that thought, he went back to making the items on the list. But before he did that he looked over the doors. He¡¯d basically created them in a big pile of stuff in the area where the dining room was going to go. He had one large stack of doors, another pile of hinges and yet another pile of doorknobs. Then he looked around the Maxes level as he was starting to think about it, at all the various spaces he¡¯d left to hold the doors. ¡®Well, shit!¡¯ he thought. ¡®How the hell am I gonna assemble these?¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to re-absorb them. That would be a huge waste of mana. And time. And he¡¯d need to make a new loot pattern too, instead of the three he¡¯d had. Plus he was sure that constructing them in pieces was probably less expensive than simply creating a whole door. But, and this, this was a big one, no hands. He had no hands. ¡®How the hell did I not think of that?¡¯ he thought. Thinking back everything else he¡¯d done had been done in place. The walls, the tunnels, the traps, the pools, he had created nothing in some other location and then moved to its ultimate resting spot. ¡®Hmm,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Good one, dumbass!¡± He could have created the parts individually in their final location and avoided this whole problem. It wasn¡¯t as if he needed the space to create stuff. He just created the pattern and threw some mana at it. He¡¯d spent about 1200 mana on building the doors. Not that much when you consider that he now had about 11,600 mana to spend daily if you included his siphon gains. But still, over 10 percent. He was glad Rex and sisters weren¡¯t here yet. He could almost hear the sarcasm! He tried to remember if Baxter had done anything like moving something with his mind. Some of the positions he¡¯d held his loot snacks in while chewing were almost magical, but he thought that ordinary physics was enough of an explanation for that. Hildi was in the dungeon for about four hours, so she didn¡¯t have a chance to do anything, plus she didn¡¯t even have a class for most of that time. Cleet and Drake, the snake snacks, had been assholes using their physical power to get whatever it was that they¡¯d wanted, so nothing there. He thought about dungeon novels he¡¯d read. Trying to remember if any of them had done any creation and then had to move it around. He remembered one where a goblin city was built and then moved. Or had it been? He couldn''t remember much about that novel. He remembered Hogwarts in the movies, all those staircases moving around, things flying through the air. Maybe Hogwarts was a dungeon? All this thinking was taking up time and not getting him anywhere. He decided to go back to his old standby, the ¡®not¡¯ meditation trick. He focused on his explorer rat, crouched largely forgotten in the corner of the hallway that ran in front of the front windows, and listened to its breath. Feeling it going, flowing out, flowing in. It happened quicker this time, rising into that space that he¡¯d invented to help him discover new things, abilities, skills. It opened to him almost easily now. He thought about what it was he wanted to occur. Did he want to have the doors vanish and appear at their new location, to be portalled or teleported to their new homes, or to have them fly through the air? It¡¯s got to be Hogwarts, he decided. He¡¯d loved those movies, the staircases moving magically from floor to floor. The books changing shelves. He focused on the topmost door, willing it to raise, to move. He pictured its flight to the nearest door opening, one of the men¡¯s bathrooms. He imagined the stately glide, the smooth curves it would need to take, the minor jiggles as it positioned itself. Then, of course, he thought, ¡®oh, the hinges¡¯ and pictured four of the hinges rising from the piles they made in the dining room area. It was so real he could almost see it happening and ¡­ then it did and he got this notification.
Really? ... You gave us a chuckle with this one. Ability Gained Dungeon Object Manipulation Elemental Sphere: All Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent Ability to move dungeon objects to new locations within the dungeon.
¡°Glad I serve some purpose, he thought. ¡®I¡¯d hate for you all to be bored up there.¡¯ His door hinges were in place on the door, so he quickly melded them with the wooden door frames. He hoped the combination of the number of hinges and the unique nature of the bonds between the metal and wood would overcome the fact that he was dealing with balsa wood and bronze but, if not, he could fix it later, he supposed. Then he joined the door to the hinges and, for the first time he had an enclosed room. Well, minus the other three doorways that were in the bathroom. Then the doors almost exploded from their neat stack on the ground. Each door meeting with a set of four hinges, being socketed by a doorknob and then floating off through the empty hallways to be set into their frames. For some reason, he had the sound of Julie Andrews¡¯ voice singing ¡°My Favorite Things¡± and he may have had the doors pirouette and bow to each other, then circle each other before leaving to their new resting locations, but he figured nobody was here to see, so no foul. He was only at level 6 in the Create Loot skill so he guessed that he¡¯d need to wait on creating the dining room furniture. He needed a harder wood than Balsa for them, overwise he¡¯d be constantly replacing them. He was thinking about using Red Oak, but couldn¡¯t create that just yet. He thought about it and decided that sandstone would do for the fireplaces. He wasn¡¯t 100 percent sure it was a good idea to add fireplaces to all the rooms, but he had added them to his original plans, so he was going to try. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! He pictured one of the smaller fireplaces first. One of the ones that would go in the rooms. It was just a simple fire pit really. He didn¡¯t need to worry about flues or chimneys or flues in chimneys for that matter. Smoke, Carbon Dioxide, Carbon Monoxide, all the other byproducts of combustion, even the ash would be cleaned up by him. Heck, he¡¯d even be supplying the wood. He just needed a place to have the fire, although really, he probably didn¡¯t even need that. He could burn the wood on the floors of the room if he wanted. But better to keep things human standard, he thought. People would probably be freaked out if they had a fire going in the corner of their room. Not to mention the walls are wood. The smaller fireplaces would be about one meter on all sides. Composed of four blocks of sandstone, each about a quarter of a meter in size. He figured two rows would be enough to create enough of a feeling of an enclosure to make the humans happy. Since he was only really faking the fireplaces anyway, he decided to create a concave interior that would direct the heat, ash, and logs toward the center of the firepit. He didn¡¯t want to have to worry about a fire burning out of control. Thinking about it, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should use his Create Materials skill and create the individual blocks or even the whole fireplace all at once or use the Create Loot skill and try to create a ¡®small fireplace¡¯ loot pattern. He thought about it a bit. He needed to raise both of the skills. If he wanted glass, which he did, he needed to upgrade the Create Materials skill. But he had a ton of stuff that he needed to create still in Max''s that he¡¯d need to update the Create Loot skill for also. Finally, he decided to go the Create Loot route. He made a pattern he named Small Fireplace. And then created it using the skill. It took some mana. Actually it took a lot of mana, 178 mana points. He hadn¡¯t spent that much mana at once ever he thought. Well, except for the cubic meter cubes of iron and sandstone he¡¯d created. But even that was less mana than this fire pit cost. He looked over the fire pit and saw that it wasn¡¯t as simple as he¡¯d actually thought it was. Instead of a simple fire pit with a concave base in the center, it seemed to be covered in runes, at least he guessed that what they were. They were basically ideographs like the ones on Hildi¡¯s arm or his gem, but simpler. Maybe not simpler, but less complex looking. Strings of individual glyphs or runes that all represented elements or concepts: fire, air, constrict, start, douse, jet, heat, warmth, light, blink, hesitate, absorb, remove. All arranged in rows or patterns that somehow constrained or brought them into purposeful alignment, to have function. He wasn¡¯t sure how he knew what the glyphs or runes meant, but he was positive that he was identifying their meanings. Of course, then he received a notification.
Just in case you want to be creative. And you want to be creative, don¡¯t you? Skill Gained Runescripting Elemental Sphere: All Range: Within dungeon bounds Damage: na Cool Down: na Duration: Permanent Skill to read and craft runes and glyphs. As the skill grows, the complexity of the effects achievable will also grow.
¡®Interesting,¡¯ he thought. ''That second sentence is probably another hint from the Bobs about my purpose.¡¯ Looking at the fireplace, the first thing that he noticed aside from the runes, is that it was all one unit. Despite the faux cracks and mortar between the blocks, the stone itself was one piece. Given enough strength, a man could pick it up and haul it off. He wondered if that was somehow part and parcel with the skill, a rule that said, ¡®loot must be removable¡¯ or something, but didn¡¯t have any way of testing that right now. The second thing that he noticed is that on the front, there existed a smooth oval-shaped bulge that slightly rose from the lip of the fireplace. It was about 10 centimeters along its longest axis. It shimmered periodically with a golden sheen. The sheen would start from the left and race toward the right, covering the entire oval before it vanished. It didn¡¯t light up, more seemed to change the surface coloring before it vanished back to the color of the sandstone rock. He attempted to prod the oval with his newly discovered manipulation ability, but nothing seemed to happen. He timed it and the sheen started and finished in about two seconds. He tried prodding the oval when the sheen was on the oval and when it wasn¡¯t. Neither seemed to make any difference. He thought about this some more. He moved his perception around all four of the sides, examined the runes to see if they needed any finishing touches, even lifted the fireplace and examined the bottom surface. The runes all looked complete, the pattern was too complicated for him to understand right now but seemed complete. There were no obvious gaps or broken lines anywhere. ¡®It¡¯s a fireplace, well, a fire pit,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I mean you wouldn¡¯t need anything very complicated. I mean, you just put in wood, and, well, I¡¯m a dumbass.¡¯ He created a pile of firewood, moved it into the fire pit, then prodded the oval. The wood burst into flames, more effectively than would happen in a gas fireplace, then began burning cheerfully. He prodded the oval again, the flames vanished. The wood showed evidence of being burnt, but it might have been on fire a couple of weeks prior, for all the heat that it showed. Prodded it again, fire. Prodded again, no fire. Once again, the wood looked slightly more burnt, but there was no smoke, no embers, just some ash on the wood itself, and that was it. He prodded the oval and the fire began to burn again. He watched it for a bit and saw a twig on one of the pieces of firewood get consumed, turn to ash and fall to the base of the fire pit, where it vanished. ¡®Wow!¡¯ he thought. ¡®A self-cleaning fire pit.¡¯ Then he followed the smoke upwards and noticed that it simply disappeared about a meter to a meter and a half above the fire. ¡®Wow!¡¯ he thought. ¡®I don¡¯t even need to clean the air, it does it for me. Sweet!¡¯ He could tell that it was still producing heat, his dungeon sense was up to figuring that out, but other than light, heat was the only product that the fire pit produced. He made a mental note to really study the runes on this firepit. The capabilities of it were amazing. ¡®Ok,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I have to say that this fire pit is worth the mana! I won¡¯t have to worry about these fire pits at all. No cleaning, no worrying about Carbon Dioxide, Carbon Monoxide, smoke.¡± And with that, he quickly created and placed the 36 more small fireplaces in their rooms. Then he started to create the nine larger fireplaces and place them in their locations, little pit areas where people could stop, rest and hold conversations. He¡¯d used up almost all his daily mana by now. Somehow the time he¡¯d been spending on gaining and exploring his new abilities had stretched into hours. He wasn¡¯t sure about how long he¡¯d been in that meditative state, but he figured it was at least a couple of hours. Then there was the time spent on the dancing doors. It didn¡¯t matter though. He needed to gain all the mana he could get back from the siphon ability. Until he did, he was essentially stuck twiddling his thumbs. If he still had thumbs. He still had about six hours to go before he¡¯d have enough mana to complete the large fire pits. At his mana siphon rate of about 150 mana points an hour, he guessed he¡¯d have enough mana to finish the large fire pits by 9 o¡¯clock. He thought about what he could do in the meantime. ¡°Baxter,¡± he said. ¡°Yes,¡± the dog replied. ¡°How are you buddy,¡± he said. ¡°Baxter good. Human¡¯s slow.¡± Jake looked at the date function Hildi had pointed out. It was still the 14th, Tenebris. They wouldn¡¯t be leaving probably for at least two more days. ¡°I frazzled,¡± the dog said. Jake could feel that the dog was laughing. ¡°Good one, buddy,¡± he said. ¡°How''re things going?¡± he asked. ¡°Good,¡± the dog responded. ¡°With Hildi. Get stuff.¡± Jake figured that that meant that they were still going around the neighborhoods getting people¡¯s stuff for the last time. ¡°How¡¯s my family doing?¡± he asked. ¡°Family good. Fern frazzled,¡± the dog responded. ¡°Any chance that they are coming earlier?¡± Jake asked. ¡°No,¡± said the dog, bluntly. Jake wasn¡¯t sure if he was disappointed or relieved by that. He¡¯d like his family safe, but still had no real place to get the people situated. He started wondering if the third floor might be the way to go, at least for the beginning. ¡°Not go again,¡± the dog finally said. ¡°What do you mean,¡± asked Jake. ¡°Temple dog. Belong temple,¡± he replied. ¡°Not go again.¡± ¡°Ok, buddy,¡± Jake said. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to.¡± That was a little surprising to Jake. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was the effect of classes or just Baxter¡¯s unwillingness to do without his Scooby snacks, yet the dog sounded sure of his resolution. But at the same time, he definitely missed the dog. He missed Hildi too. Probably not as deeply, at least not yet, but he wanted them both back. ¡°Anything new you want to share,¡± he asked. There was a pause, then the dog said, ¡°Not like Withers.¡± Jake didn¡¯t know what the dog meant by this. He assumed it was a person¡¯s name, but didn¡¯t know for sure. ¡°Is Withers a person?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± said the dog. ¡°Old person. Not good.¡± ¡®Hmm!¡¯ thought Jake. ¡®Looks like someone¡¯s gotten on my dog¡¯s bad side.¡¯ ¡°Well,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him unless you have to, Ok boy?¡± After he said that, he decided that this was another thing he needed to talk with Hildi about. ¡®Add it to the list,¡¯ he thought. ¡°Ok,¡± said the dog, somewhat reluctantly. ¡°You can talk to me if you want too, Ok?¡± said Jake. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said the dog. ¡°Miss you. Miss snacks! Frazzled!¡± and then the feeling of connection seemed to vanish. Evidently frazzled was the dog''s new favorite word. Jake wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about the dog not liking the man. He wasn¡¯t sure what Withers had done to upset Baxter. But he figured that the dogs usually had good people sense. He¡¯d probably need to watch the old man. It was most likely just a crotchety old man. Nothing really to worry about. But he would bear watching. He waited for his mana to replenish. He didn¡¯t like saying regenerate, because it wasn¡¯t really an ability of his body, he was essentially borrowing mana from what he produced. Although, that was somehow an ability of his body, so maybe he could say regenerate. Anyway, slowly the time passed and the large fireplaces were built and positioned. Then he started on the next item on his list, the baskets. He¡¯d just decided to create laundry baskets or holders for each room. He wasn¡¯t sure how people did laundry anymore. Did they have a spell? Like Clean? Or did they have magical washing machines in their homes or did they just find some running water? If they had a spell, then the basket was kind of pointless, but everybody could use a basket, couldn¡¯t they? Anyway, he envisioned a kind of rattan basket, flat on the bottom, sides rising at an angle outward with a big woven rattan strap or handle to carry it with. He made the plan and it looked like what he¡¯d envisioned. A basket. He checked the plan out thoroughly to make sure there were no runes involved. He figured that the rune scripts on the fire pits were what caused them to be so mana intensive, so expensive. He just wanted a basket. He created the first one and was pleased with the amount of mana spent, one mana point. He made the other 36 and moved them into place. He loved moving things. It was his new favorite thing about being a dungeon. Sure monsters were cool and killing assholes was better, but the sheer coolness factor of something popping into existence and then silently moving into a new location was just great. I mean if he could have done this as a human, he doubted he¡¯d have ever left the house. He wondered if he could weaponize the ability. Make lead cannonballs and shoot them through the air at people? ¡®Another thing to put on the list,¡¯ he thought. Not the ¡®talk to Hildi and Baxter list¡¯ but another one, ¡®Cool things to do with dungeon powers.¡¯ So far it only had one item on it, but he¡¯d just started it. ¡®And, let¡¯s add that ¡®killing assholes was better¡¯ to the other list,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Definitely need to talk with Hildi about that one.¡¯ Chapter 30 His building spree went on through the night. He wondered about the lack of tiredness that he felt. He¡¯d been awake for 14 days. He did not feel tired or even a little mentally exhausted. He finally decided to let it go. It was just one more difference between his old life and his new. Jake 10.2. After mulling over his condition and then thinking about what he still needed to get done, he decided to create all the remaining loot patterns first, before actually creating any of the items he¡¯d decided he needed to create. He had about 562 mana points left before his mana reset at midnight. At least he would have. After his siphoning was complete. He figured that he could at least get the loot patterns created before the clock reset and he had mana to spend on construction again. Plus it would give him something to do while he waited on his mana to recover. The loot pattern creation space or pattern space as he¡¯d started to call it rocked. It was essentially a void space, he couldn¡¯t tell what the surrounding environment was either composed of or looked like. It existed outside of his perception. The objects that he was attempting to create, however, stood out from this background. To use the baskets as an example, he¡¯d been able to rotate them, look beneath them, examine anywhere he wanted. It was like the object was the only thing that existed in the space. He could tell how much it would weigh, what it would feel like, smell like, the colors that it possessed on its skin, but nothing else. It was as if the space began and ended with the object. It was fascinating and if he pushed his perception trying to view the surrounding environment, a little nauseating. He wasn¡¯t sure how a small pink crystal could become nauseous but he succeeded. Fortunately, the feeling passed fairly quickly. He wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to wanting to throw up but not even having a digestive tract. Maybe he could get his rat to throw up for him? But the thing that he liked most about the pattern space was that before he spent any mana he could make changes to the patterns. It was like the ultimate expert system. For instance, when he¡¯d started to create the baskets, the environment had created an Easter basket looking thing. Then he¡¯d thought ¡®laundry basket¡¯ and it had re-created those white plastic baskets that you¡¯d get from Target, only instead of plastic, it was a rattan-like material. But then, he¡¯d guided the system to its the basket¡¯s ultimate shape: higher sides, angle them, big strap, no, not a strap, a handle. And as he¡¯d commented the shape in the pattern changed. Things like the width of the basket walls, the size of the rattan had mysteriously changed to accommodate his wishes and to preserve the integrity of the design. He supposed that he could have created a laundry basket out of a few blades of dried grass. Created a non-functional, nonsensical design, but the pattern space, the loot creation space prevented that or at least made it difficult to achieve. For which he was very grateful. His dad had had a few choice comments over his tool-using ability in the past. The small round tables he envisioned, he decided to create out of aspen because it was cheap, at least mana points-wise. It was more durable than balsa and should be quite a bit harder. He thought back to all the furniture patterns that he knew, and frankly was a little bit surprised at all the designs he had in his head. He guessed that it had come from the ¡®crystallization¡¯ of his thought processes. At least that¡¯s what he was calling the sudden improvement in his memory as well as the improvement in his calculating ability, his spatial awareness, the speed at which he was able to think things through, all the changes he¡¯d noticed since he¡¯d become a dungeon. He opted to go with a small round table about 1/2 a meter tall with four legs. The tabletop was about ? of a meter in diameter. There were no screws in the table. The table was put together with dowels and glue. When he investigated by zooming in and focusing on the dowel construction and its parts, the glue turned out to be made from some animal¡¯s hooves. Well, it would have been made out of some animal¡¯s hooves if it weren¡¯t being created out of mana. When the table was smaller, there were no cross pieces in the center of the legs, but as the table grew in height, the legs thickened, grew stronger, then when the cross pieces appeared, the legs shrank and became more delicate. He played with the table for a bit, growing it, shrinking it, changing the wood to balsa, to red oak, to black ash, to other woods that he knew he could create the table from before finally changing back to his original design, back to aspen. He selected the pattern, paid the mana, and had a new table design he could create. He did the same thing with the rest of the items he needed to create. The benches and bar tables he was able to design out of red oak even though he was unable to produce the material right now. He thought it interesting that he could produce plans for something that he couldn¡¯t actually create, but decided it made sense. Dungeons were meant to spawn creativity, he thought. At least according to what that last message from the Bobs implied. ¡®Come join us in our mystical realm, discover the wonders of crafting,... and then get your face eaten off!¡¯ Black humor, he thought. Not helping staying human. Everything could turn out to be something mystical and profound he discovered. The beds, for instance, were a prime example of that. His first queen-sized bed that he¡¯d made had runes all over the frame. Literally all over the frame. Carved into it like they were decorations. He was surprised the bed wasn¡¯t glowing. There were runes for health, fertility, runes for concupiscence which he didn¡¯t even really know was a word until his Runescripting skill translated it for them, then runes for deep sleep, easy awakening, healing, rejuvenation, regeneration, basically everything positive you¡¯ve ever associated with climbing into bed and sleeping or climbing into bed with someone. After spending about an hour examining the runes, his skill levels in Runescripting shot up to three. It was the first time he¡¯d actually received levels in a skill without using the skill. But it made sense, he thought. He¡¯d learned the viagra rune and the good sleep runes too. As well as learned a lot about how to use them. His ability to connect the runes and control their effects had increased quite a bit too. It was a lot like programming he thought, remembering back to his senior-level C+ class he¡¯d taken in high school. He¡¯d passed, but just barely squeaking out the A he was trying for. Or a combination of C+ and one of those electrical kits that you bought for your kids where they plugged in different components to learn about how to create circuits. His dad had bought him one when he was a kid. He wasn¡¯t that interested, but his brother loved it. He was stoked. He couldn¡¯t wait to drop the ¡®Iron Mace of Concupiscence¡¯ or the ¡®Eyedrops of Fertility¡¯. ¡®That was some artifact level shit right there,¡¯ he thought. ¡®If satyrs don¡¯t exist on this planet yet, by God, he could create them! He couldn¡¯t wait to design the ¡®Steam Room of the Satyrs¡¯. Maybe his human urges weren¡¯t as buried as he thought. Step inside and leave your innocence behind. A party''s party!¡¯ He went ahead and made the bed pattern with all the runes on it. He understood that his mom had been offered a class like ¡®pack leader¡¯ or ¡®pack alpha¡¯ or something like it. It was hard translating Baxter-speak to human-speak sometimes. And doing it at a distance added that extra bit of difficulty. He guessed he was getting better at understanding dog body language. But anyway, if his mom was going to be the leader of the pack, well the bigger the pack, the greater the leader, he assumed. The fact that his mom might be a little too busy to worry about him or to attempt to control him had very little to do with it. The fact that the bed pattern cost more than the fire pit patterns told him that the runes were strong on this one. After creating the ¡®Queen Bed of Concupiscence¡¯ pattern, he decided to create a more normal pattern. He thought bed, bronze frame, queen, runes for good sleep and easy awakening and got a cheaper bed pattern. It was a simple bronze frame. At first, he created both the mattress and the frame together as a single pattern, but then he decided to create the mattress and the frame separately. The fewer the materials, the less complex the pattern would be, he decided. And the less complex the pattern, the less mana he would be spending on the actual item. Solid, single material construction seemed to be the way to go. He wound up with a simple bronze frame inscribed with the runes that he¡¯d specified. It was not bad looking, he decided finally. It pulled from the old west or maybe the victorian era. He wasn¡¯t really sure. It looked like a lot of the beds that he saw when he was looking for a bed back in the day on the internet, back before he started living in a closet in New York City. It had a headboard and footboard both made of bronze pipes bent around with a panel in the center of both. There were some decorative flourishes on the pipes where they joined. He was fine with all that, even the height of the headboard until he realized that he either needed to create a box spring or make the mattress huge. He decided to make a big chunk of balsa wood to act as the box spring. It didn¡¯t really matter that much to him. Balsa wood chunks had become cheap to him. Almost a negligible amount. Commodity pricing, he thought laughingly. Trying to sound like Jim Cramer. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. He thought about drawing some more runes on it but figured that might be overkill. Not to mention frightening to those people that actually lifted the mattress up and saw them there. ¡°The dungeon¡¯s trying to zap my nads! It¡¯s out to kill us, I say.¡± He could almost hear the voices now. Better not. He thought about it some more and realized that the box spring replacement would need to be created in the actual room. He didn¡¯t think that the giant blocks of wood would fit through his halls. It¡¯s always something, he thought. He wondered briefly about the frames but then saw that like the bedframes you could buy from Ikea, the plans that he¡¯d made had allowed for assembly and disassembly. And actually, using the pattern space he could learn how to assemble and disassemble the bed frames. It was a bit like having an unnarrated YouTube video. One that showed you what you wanted to know without all the pointless talking. He went ahead and created the box spring replacement for all the beds in the rooms. It added to his ¡®Create Materials¡¯ skill, but it didn¡¯t make a difference on his rank or level. Judging by the time and the number of uses of the skill he''d put in since reaching level nine, there seemed to be a graduated scale to the skill points needed. The first rank was easy-ish, the second got hard, and, well, forget about the third. It was too bad, he thought. He had visions of a mage leveling up to god knows how high just by casting the light spell. Although, he was able to adjust the skills costs down by using cheaper materials or making easier patterns. In short, gaining skill points while spending less mana, working smarter, not harder. Taking shortcuts as his dad would say, usually before he whacked him for trying to do it. He thought about making a bunch of balsa wood marbles sometimes when he didn¡¯t need to make anything or dig anywhere or create any monsters or, yeah, it¡¯s not going to happen, is it? Too little time in the day. Too much to get done. Not enough mana! But still, the idea was ok. It was just getting the time and the freedom to do it. He¡¯d like to get his ¡®Create Loot¡¯ and ¡®Create Materials¡¯, heck, all his skills up to Rank nine. He figured that¡¯s what the old and powerful dungeons that existed on some other planet where the system wasn¡¯t brand new would have done by now. Heck, those planets might be one big dungeon. The sole survivor of the dungeon wars. He also thought about spells and abilities. What spells could he make or invent or even just discover? He thought it might just be a little unfair a dungeon having the capability to cast spells. He figured that with his mana pool, he was already the equal of an archmage if that was even a thing. Thinking back to the brief glimpse he¡¯d had of Hildi¡¯s status sheet, it looked like their mana pools went up by gains in their statistics. ¡®That can¡¯t be right, can it?¡¯ he thought. ¡®There has to be some level modifier in there as well. Otherwise, humans and other non-dungeon sapients are nerfed to the max.¡¯ He put it on his list to talk to Hildi about. ¡®But then again,¡¯ he thought, ¡®this whole place has to exist on my mana. I still can¡¯t complete my second floor let alone stock it up with monsters and plants and loot. Perhaps they aren¡¯t nerfed as bad as I thought. At least they don¡¯t have to run a dungeon off their mana.¡¯ He¡¯d created the queen bed patterns, now he just needed to create the full bed patterns. He went through his now familiar creation routine and wound up with a pattern he called the ¡®Bronze Full Bed of Good Sleep¡¯. It looked like the Queen-sized version except smaller. It was late, almost 11 o¡¯clock and he still had some patterns to create. Unfortunately, he could not afford to make all the remaining patterns. The toilets and showerheads were both going to need to be pretty heavy on the runes. That meant expensive. That is unless he wanted to put in a complete sewer system. He thought about that for a while. On one hand, it was a sewer, so gross. But how many stories had he read where the MC got chased into the sewers. It¡¯s almost a prerequisite for a fantasy world! But then his common sense came to the fore. Actually, he just channeled his inner dad and he realized that it was a stupid idea. ¡®That¡¯s what my dungeon¡¯s for,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Underground adventures. I don¡¯t need to create a sewer. What I need to do to finish this damn Motel 6!¡¯ He¡¯d received a couple of loot patterns for toilets when he¡¯d cleaned up the mess that the giant rats had created. They¡¯d pulled the toilets from their locations where the Bobs had set them during the Event and added them to the nest that they¡¯d created. He didn¡¯t remember paying any mana for the patterns either. He guessed it was because they were not new patterns and were made of relatively uncomplicated materials. Although, he could sense that he wasn¡¯t capable yet of creating ceramics. One pattern was for a urinal and the other was for a toilet. They were both plumbed but that led him back to the sewers discussion. He¡¯d already decided that he wasn¡¯t going that route, so he attempted something that he had only briefly done once before when he was modifying the rats. He attempted to open the pattern using his ¡®Pattern Modification¡¯ skill. The skill didn¡¯t work. Or rather the pattern didn¡¯t open in the same way that the rat pattern had opened for modification. He got a sense of rejection. He could sense now that the skill was only useful for modifying living things. He tested that the skill was still working by opening the pattern he¡¯d received of an Oak Tree. It opened in the same way that he remembered it working before. He stopped the process and shut down the skill before he went down the rabbit trail of designing a new Oak Tree. He didn¡¯t remember being this scatterbrained before, but something about him seemed to have changed. He was interested in everything now. He had to focus to get even the simplest things done. His mind randomly thought about everything. Once again, he chalked it up to the changes that had been made to him. Jake 10.2. He thought about it some more and then decided not to make it so complicated. He opened his pattern space and thought ¡®toilet¡¯. The old pattern of a toilet showed up. ¡®Dumbass,¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®Of course, it works this way. It allows you to create anything. Why would you need to change a pattern? It starts with a pattern that you know and allows you to change it. You only pay mana if you¡¯ve made some changes. And then you wind up with a new pattern.¡¯ He thought about what it was he wanted the toilet to do? Remove waste. Did he need water for that? No, he decided. He didn¡¯t. It actually added stuff that he¡¯d have to get rid of to the design. He wasn¡¯t sure where all the stuff that was ¡®disintegrated¡¯ went, but he didn¡¯t want to overload the capabilities. Plus it probably took additional energy to get rid of stuff. He wasn¡¯t even sure how runes were powered. Were they permanent? Did they grow old and quit working? If so, how long did they last? Did the materials that they were carved in make a difference? So many questions. So basically in his design, he needed a place to sit, something to catch the waste and something that the user could use to say when it was done. Like a handle. Although did he need to allow the user to signal when he was done to start removing the waste? He pictured his dad getting his butt washed like with a bidet and couldn¡¯t help but crack up. No, he decided right then. No handle. No preparation. Just whoosh! He changed the toilet design then. He got rid of the plumbing, got rid of the water tank, made the bowl a deeper ellipse, added a back and some arms to the toilet. He made the seat part of the bowl, removing the hinges that allowed it to be lifted. He added a small trough at the front to capture items that were put into the toilet that shouldn¡¯t have been and would not be disintegrated. He thought about materials, but unfortunately, he was still stuck using sandstone. It was his highest level of material that he could currently create. He thought that maybe one day he might make a diamond toilet. Or maybe a golden one. ''Take that Trump! Not a gilded one, but an actual golden toilet!'' But, sandstone could be made up of various grain sizes, of various materials, so he thought of white Carribean sands, smooth almost like flour and the toilet changed to look almost like it was created using porcelain. It turned out that porcelain and glass were creatable at about the same level. And he was still a long way from that level. Then came the fun part, adding the runes, making the toilet functional. He wanted it to be clean, all the time. No question about that. This was not going to be an outhouse. Then comfortable, resizing to match the person¡¯s body shape and size, then there was the bidet function. ¡®Oh yes, take that dad,¡¯ he thought. He didn¡¯t want it to be water, but something like air that worked like water. He wanted it to be slightly invasive, picturing his dad¡¯s face made him laugh out loud. He also wanted it to be thorough. To really do a bum clean! Again, picturing his dad¡¯s face the first time he experienced the toilet made him roll with laughter. Enough so that Baxter must have felt it and asked, ¡°What do?¡± ¡°Nothing boy,¡± Jake answered. ¡°Just having fun designing the toilets!¡± The dog just sent back a sense of puzzlement and a feeling of back legs kicking dirt. And then Jake thought about the trough to capture all the stuff that a child would throw down into the toilet. Or of capturing things like a cell phone that might accidentally fall into one. A place where things not meant to be flushed would be returned, cleaned. ¡®And, odor capturing. Need the odors gone too,¡¯ he thought. ¡®And finally, safety. Didn¡¯t want anything that wasn¡¯t waste to get disappeared. No disintegrating a kid¡¯s arms.¡¯ He accepted all the changes he¡¯d made to the toilet pattern and the points were massive. The pattern cost him 125 mana points. That was almost twice what he¡¯d paid for the ¡®Queen Bed of Concupiscence¡¯. He looked the pattern over and saw that there were runes everywhere. Basically every non-bowl area of the toilet was covered in runes. He started looking over the Runescripting and by the time that he came up for air about four hours later, his skill in Runescripting had risen another four levels. The Bobs knew their runes he thought. It felt like he was being given an advanced course in rune creation and manipulation. He could barely comprehend the structure and the way that the runes interacted with each other. But he could sense the flow, the way the design worked together to achieve its ends. The groups of runes performed an action, each group capable of receiving input from other groups and returning a value, modifying an action. And the actual containers of the groups worked as limiters or expanders of the actions. For instance, one group of runes was surrounded by three hair-thin lines, broken in different places. That set of lines, he thought, controlled how the runes contained within them eliminated, well waste. The lines controlled how the waste was eliminated, how it defined the contents of the action. ¡®This is an ass, it does not get touched. This is waste, it gets eliminated.¡¯ Looking over the lines he thought there were some subtleties to them that he didn''t understand yet. He figured that he''d get there. He had the time. It was fascinating. And he had no more time. It was now four in the morning, his mana had reset and he needed to make some toilets. Chapter 31 He made the toilets. And just like that, his mana was low again. 4000 mana points to create 30 toilets. ¡®Almost half of his daily mana! That is insane,¡¯ he thought. ¡®But, no pun intended, the level of Runescripting on the toilets was worth it. Not to mention the toilets kept him from having to build a sewer system.¡¯ So he resolved to not think about it. Besides whenever he pictured his dad¡¯s face, priceless! He went ahead and created the mattresses and the bedframes too. The mattresses cost him over 1300 mana points. The bed frames with all the runes on them were over 1500 mana points. What all that boiled down too was that it was after four in the morning, he''d been building for less than 30 minutes, and he was getting close to being out of mana again. He went ahead and placed all the beds in their rooms. It still gave him a thrill to watch the mattresses and the beds float through Max¡¯s. Then he placed the toilets too. He caused the toilet¡¯s bases to merge with the stone floor of the bathrooms. He was actually a little worried that somebody would steal one. He could see someone wanting to have a private head in their room. The bed¡¯s he didn''t attach to the floor. He arranged them in the rooms but left their final position open to the person living there. He would let the people arrange them as they wanted. He went ahead and created the small round tables too and sent them flying down the hallways to arrive in their rooms. That just left him with a few things to get done still. He didn¡¯t have many items left on his todo list. Stuff to build
  1. comfortable chairs 60
  2. chests 64
  3. showerheads 48
  4. shower drains 24
  5. toilet doors 30
  6. mirrors big (6)
  7. hot water for pool 3
  8. cold water for pools 3
  9. steps to roof (new floor) 2
He had about 965 mana points left of his daily mana allowance. Plus, about 3000 that he could regain by regenerating or siphoning mana throughout the day. Since he¡¯d been a dumbass and started studying the toilet runes right when his mana had replenished for the day, he¡¯d lost four hours of siphon time. It turns out that he couldn¡¯t overfill his mana pool. He could only replenish what he¡¯d already spent. So, he lost about 600 mana points today because he didn¡¯t time things right. He didn''t spend any mana, so he lost four hours of siphoning time. ¡®Live and learn,¡¯ he thought. Looking at the list he thought of something that he¡¯d left out. Hot water heaters for the pools. And, he guessed a temperature control for the cold water pool too. He thought about how to do it and decided that he¡¯d try to create the temperature control runes himself. It¡¯d be good practice, he thought. He didn¡¯t need to worry about his siphoning reaching its limits. He''d already spent more points than his ability could make up today. Of course, now he was starting to regret the toilet decision, but as his web novels used to say, ¡°there is no pill for regret.¡± So he started thinking about how to script the pool controllers. How to script the changes that he needed. He could carve the runes into the base of the pool. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem. And, assuming he got something wrong, it¡¯d be quite easy to fill in the mistaken runes too. It was just knowing what to carve. It turned out there was a big difference between reading and understanding an already completed runescript and creating one himself. He thought back to his C+ programming experience. One thing that his teacher had always stressed was ¡®pseudo-code¡¯ first. Basically, write a description of the program before you start trying to code it. A lot of errors can be prevented that way. Before he started that, he created the water. It was a lot of water. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t cost a lot since it was well, water. Despite the fact that it didn¡¯t appear on his Create Materials guidelines, he was able to create it without any problems. It was cool creating the water. He had big puddles of water in the bottom of his pools. He could create a ball of water about every second, so he could see the water level rising. Then, for grins, he created one at the roofline and let it fall seven meters from the roof. It formed a ball and hit hard, splashing everywhere, making this enormous noise, kind of midway between a splat sound and a thudding sound. The floor of Max¡¯s actually trembled. It was fun so he did it again and again. He thought about when he was a kid playing Water Wars with his brother and sisters. It was this weird game they''d made up, using Super Soakers, the hose, and cowboy hats. The main idea was to protect the water source, the hose. Somehow they¡¯d got the idea of range wars and cattle and water rights from watching old westerns. A secondary goal was to claim territory around the hose. The hose being, of course, the Rio Grande. You needed a river to keep your horses and cows alive. The brief episode of trying to persuade their younger sisters to be cattle was hopefully forgotten. In any case, you couldn¡¯t camp around the hose. There weren¡¯t any Indians, it was a Cowboys only game. But there were also water balloons involved. His brother Rex was already the star of his Little League baseball and Pee-Wee football teams, so the game was a lot more competitive than Jake liked. Rex was both Pitcher and Quarterback. The little bastard could hurl a balloon the width of the yard easily. He thought of that as he stared at the big round ball of water he was holding easily in the air over the pool. The ball looked like a perfect sphere. He could look through it, and when he poked it using his manipulation ability, its whole surface deformed and then shook as the ripples moved through its body. He wondered if there was a statute of limitations on revenge? He thought about all the times he got hit in the head from ambush while playing that damn game. He looked again at his big ball of water. Could he in good conscience hit his brother with a cubic meter of water? He divided it in half. How about now? Finally though, he decided to let it go. The past was the past. It was enough that he¡¯d control the water temperature of his brother¡¯s showers, he decided. After about nine minutes he was done. The pools were full and ready to be inscribed. But his time thinking back about the game he''d played when he was a kid, made him decided to go a different way. He decided that the kids needed some fun in the pools. He created a loot pattern in his head. One plate-sized rock except thicker, about five centimeters, would be chained to the side of the pool. The rock would control the pool it was chained next to using a big bronze chain that mated to a big bronze hoop that circled the rock. On the big pool, it would allow the temperature to range from 10 degrees to 30 degrees. He carved an H on one side of the rock and on the other he carved a C. He put two parallel lines on top and bottom of the letters. Then depending on where you touched in the path, the temperature of the pool would change. It would increase if you touched closer to the H. Or decrease if you touched closer to the C. He used the same surface color change effect from the fire pits to show where the last place was set. Then above and below the track, he drew in a cloud, a jet of water, a balloon-like thing, and a circle with the letter one in it and was done. The jet would cause random fountain-like jets of water to shoot from the sides of the pool to the center. The cloud would cause a fog to happen, restricted to the pool area, and the balloon would cause big balls of water to randomly appear from the sides of the pool and hurtle toward the other side of the pool. At about water balloon speed, he decided. The circle with a number in it caused a bunch of circles to appear on the base of the pool. Each would show a number inside it which would randomly change. All at once. The most circles that you could have was thirteen. As you held down the circle with the number in it, the number of circles on the bottom of the pool increased and the size of the circles decreased. If you tapped the circle on the controller, the number of circles decreased and their size increased. The closer you tapped to the center track, the faster the effects occurred. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Of course, in the exact center, he put a big letter M surrounded by a circle. That was the mom button. Any adult could reset the pool back to its starting state: no jets, no fog, no balloons, no circles, and the temperature was set back to 25 degrees. Then he made a second controller plan for the hot pools. It was the same as the other control except the temperature ranged from 30 degrees to 40 degrees. And there was no numbered circle on this controller. And all the effects stayed underwater except for the fog which changed to steam in the area of the hot pool. ''Nobody,'' he decided, ''wanted a jet of hot water to the head.'' The fact that he¡¯d changed from inscribing the characters on the pool to creating a loot pattern was Ok with Jake. He wanted to create the pattern quickly and study it. There were a lot of things going on in this pattern. He figured by studying it he could raise his Runescripting skill by at least another level, maybe several. The two patterns cost plenty. The big pool one was more expensive at 105 mana while the hot water controller was 95. Lots of runes on both of them. When he tried to create the pool¡¯s controllers, he almost screamed. The mana required was 643, for each one of them. He thought long and hard about whether he needed to create such a complicated pool system, but then he thought of the kids and decided he had to. Forever is too long to hold onto something as sad as regret over not doing something for kids. It was now around 4:30 in the morning and he had spent basically all his mana for the day. He¡¯d need about six hours to siphon the mana he¡¯d need to create the cold pool controllers. And then another eight hours to create the hot controllers. He was glad that he had his new Runescripting skill. Without it and with no dog or people in well, him, he¡¯d go crazy with boredom. He started then examining first the toilet some more, then the two beds and finally after enough time had passed, the cold pool controller and then the hot pool controller. As he expected, over time his skill level increased. He received another notification after three hours that his Runescripting level had gone up to level eight, then another notification after another four hours that it had moved to nine, with yet another one following saying he¡¯d reached Copper rank, level one. Just for grins, he checked his status sheet and saw that he¡¯d gone up two whole levels. He thought about it and decided that it must have been the experience he¡¯d gained from Runescripting. He wasn¡¯t sure how much each level granted, but evidently moving up ranks in a skill granted some serious experience points. He thought about it where to put his assignable points. Tried to put them into agility to see if he could gain any movement-related abilities back, but was denied. The points would not go, in fact, the plus signs used to add the points didn¡¯t exist. ¡®I guess you can¡¯t be an agile rock,¡¯ he thought. His memories of playing Water Wars and running, hiding, having a body came back to haunt him then, but to no purpose. Like the novels said, ¡®there isn¡¯t a pill for regret. Besides, given the alternative, being a pink rock ain¡¯t that bad.'' He put the two points into Intelligence and Wisdom. Both increased his mana as far as he could tell. They both increased his Qi also. He¡¯d spent the whole day immersed in runes and scripting. He had the new levels to show for it too. He might not be able to create a bed or a pool controller on his own yet, but he could make traps if he wanted to. He also could make a simpler heat collection set of runes that would be capable of melting iron or even aluminum. But nothing as complicated as the runescript on the toilet. He still had about 500 mana points to spend and looking at the remaining items on his list, he had about seven items still to create. He decided to finish doing what he¡¯d started out to do last night, make the plans. This time, except for the showerheads and drains, there should be no heavy runescripting involved. He created the chair¡¯s plan out of leather, ash, and some cotton batting for 50 mana points. The chests were simple bronze-plated, ash chests with no locks on them. But they had a hasp and a bronze pin on them that could keep them closed. People could replace the pin with a lock if they wanted to. It wasn¡¯t case-hardened steel, but it would keep people from casually rifling through somebody¡¯s stuff. Their plan only cost 50 mana points. The toilet doors needed hinges and latches too. He decided to create the doors out of balsa, 6 cm thick, a couple of meters in length, two meters in height. There was no loot plan necessary, he just used his ¡®Create Materials¡¯ skill. It only cost him eight mana. But the hinges and the latches both required a loot plan. He thought about it and decided that he could actually create the hinges and the latches himself using his ¡®Create Materials¡¯ skill and his ¡®Dungeon Objects Manipulation¡¯ ability, but he didn¡¯t have time. He went ahead and created a loot pattern instead, 25 mana apiece. True mirrors he couldn¡¯t create yet. He couldn¡¯t create glass or mercury so instead, he created bronze mirrors. Big, square, thin pieces of bronze he planned on adding to the restrooms on both of the short walls. Once again, he used his ¡®Create Materials¡¯ skill instead of his ¡®Create Loot¡¯ one. The cost was only eight mana, so he just did it. And then had fun maneuvering the large, thin, sheets of bronze through Max¡¯s. When shaken the bronze sheets kind of made this crashing sound which he thought was kind of interesting. It sounded a little like thunder. He could see freaking out some dungeon goers with the noise at some future date. Thinking about the bathrooms made him realize that he hadn¡¯t added sinks to them in the plans. Come to think about it, there wasn¡¯t a sink in the entire place. He hadn¡¯t developed the kitchen yet, so there were probably going to be sinks in there, but still, it seemed like a big oversight. Well, since the toilets were handsfree, it wasn¡¯t as big an oversight as it could have been, but something to add to his plans. ¡®Crap,¡¯ he thought. ¡°More shit to build.¡¯ He still had over 400 mana left and only five, no make that at least six if you added the sinks to things still to create. He decided to hold off on creating the chairs, chests and stall door latches and hinges. He thought about creating the steps to the roof and making the walls, the crenellations to hide behind, but decided he¡¯d better hold off. He might be needing that space to set up more rooms. Knowing his mom, he¡¯d probably need it. He finally decided that he needed to create the plans for showerheads and drains. For the showerheads, he opted for something relatively standard. He had a showerhead pattern from the showers that used to exist in Max''s before the Event occurred. He called it up, remade it out of bronze, removed the plumbing, well recreated the pipe as a solid bar of bronze rather than a pipe. Then he went a little crazy when designing the rest of the shower. The first thing he did was create a bronze saucer-sized disk about 10 cm in width, about 4 cms thick. He created the same Hot and Cold letters on the left and right sides of the disk. Then created a circle button with M in the center as well. The same setup applied. The closer you tapped to the H, the hotter the water became, the closer to the C, the colder it became. The M button turned it off immediately. Above and below the tracks, he put a cloud, an icon of a showerhead with a bunch of straight lines coming out of it, an icon of a showerhead with a bunch of straight lines of varying length coming out of it, an icon of a manikin with a cloudlike ring around it about the waist, a simple cylinder, and finally what looked like a bar of soap. The cloud button created a steam or a fog depending on how hot the temperature of the shower was set, the showerhead with the straight lines created a normal shower, the irregular lines created a shower with a varying pulsating action, the cloudlike ring created a semi-abrasive cloud that moved up and down your body exfoliating and cleansing your skin, while the simple cylinder actually created a cylinder around the person''s body that prevented them from being viewed from outside the cylinder, and the bar of soap simply covered your body with a thin layer of soap. Eyes included. After some thought, he decided to add an automatic sensor to the shower. It wouldn¡¯t run unless a person was standing in the range of the showerhead. And finally, when the person touched the M, all the water and soap and dirt and whatnot that the shower had accumulated were banished, leaving the person and the shower, dry. The pattern cost 125 mana. ¡®Not good,¡¯ he thought. He figured that making the showers was going to cost him more mana that the toilets did. Not to mention, he was planning on making more of them. The first thing he did was drop two showers from each of the shower stalls. In his original plans, he allowed eight showers in each of the women''s and men''s sides of the restrooms. Removing two left 36 in all three restrooms. He figured that was enough. Besides removing two spaced the showers out a little more, giving people more room. The second thing he decided was that the drains weren¡¯t going to have any runes on them. In fact, they were just going to be a small concave hole underneath the showerhead, covered by a thick bronze plate that opened into a bathtub-sized sump underneath the drain. He figured that with the shower enchantment taking care of the water and mess, he just needed a space for the water to run off and be stored before the shower cleaned it up. He dug the sumps. It only cost him about 75 mana to dig them all and the drains were so little of an amount of bronze that he could almost create them for free. He created a large, very shallow concave depression leading down to the drain to allow the water to run off into. He was looking forward to the days when he could create gold for almost free, just like he¡¯d created the bronze. He¡¯d have to start watching it though. He wasn¡¯t sure what kind of economy would develop but he figured infinite amounts of free gold would not be a good thing. He imagined the Bobs might take note and not in a good way. Besides, something in him rebelled at the idea of giving something for free. ¡®If they want gold,¡¯ he thought, ¡®they¡¯ll have to earn it!¡¯ Chapter 32 It was about 10:30 now. In another hour and a half, his mana would reset and he¡¯d be able to make the showers as well as the other items he¡¯d queued up. He thought about sinks then. He thought about his plans and the rooms and the various people that would be staying in the rooms. He finally decided that every adult room would get a sink. So would the kid¡¯s rooms and the ¡®not mobile¡¯ rooms. He decided to keep it simple though, Hot, Cold, On, Off, and a volume control. No special pulses or whatever. Simple. Of course, then he decided that the sink needed a stopper, and a sump, so rudimentary plumbing, really only a single pipe. He had three different sink templates. One was a template for the big stainless steel sinks that you find in a restaurant''s kitchen. A sink you can use to either wash dishes or wash produce or even thaw meat. Another was a simpler sink, a bathroom hand washing station, probably from the trucker¡¯s bathrooms he remembered being in Max''s. The third looked like it started out as a utility sink, someplace to dump the water you¡¯d just used to wash your floor. Of course, the Bobs war on plastics continued so the sink was now made of some weird resin. It looked like when he really focused on it that the resin was coughed up by a type of giant frog. Well, it would have been if it weren¡¯t being created by mana. He thought about it some more. He guessed he didn¡¯t need the utility sink since he could clean the floors whenever he wanted. The kitchen sink would come in handy, although he¡¯d have to create it out of something else since he couldn¡¯t make stainless steel yet. He was going to have to create a kitchen sink and a really changed version of the bathroom sink. He opened his pattern space and added the bathroom sink pattern to it. He kept the faucet and removed the plumbing except for the drain pipe which he straightened and pointed straight down about 10 cm beyond where he expected the ground level to be. Then he changed the materials from porcelain to white sandstone and the metal to bronze. He also kept the sink stopper so the user could fill the sink with water. Then on the right side of the sink, he created a bronze disk and added his standard H and C characters. He also added the M circle in the center of the two parallel horizontal bars. The only character he added to the face of the bronze disk was one that looked like a bar of soap. The sink would work in the same way that the shower and the pool control did. Touch closer to the H, the water gets hotter. Touch closer to the C, the water gets colder. Touch the bar of soap, everything in the sink gets a thin layer of soap. Touch the M and the water turns off and the objects in the sink or near the sink get cleaned and dried, including the sump under the sink. Walk away from the sink and the water turns off. Fill the sink to capacity and the water turns off. He created the pattern and once again, almost screamed. Despite his best efforts, the pattern cost him a 100 mana. That meant that creating them was going to be expensive also. He had about 30 minutes left to create a kitchen sink and then his mana would reset and he could actually create some of these things. He thought about the tables and realized that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to make them out of red oak. He needed to level his skill more, but black ash would work as well. He loved the fact that the wood he created came out with smooth grain patterns, no knots, no burls, no fungus, nothing except straight easy to use wood grain. Everything was FAS, heck better than that. He started on the kitchen sink pattern. The first thing he had to do was come up with the material he was going to make it with. He finally decided on white sandstone again after looking over everything that he had in his creation kit. None of the metals he could create were rust-free at this point. So he created the sink out of a giant stone rectangular pillar. Then he hollowed out the base below the sink into four compartments, each with five-centimeter walls. He was trying to reduce the amount of material he needed to create. The less material, the less mana spent he figured. Then he put in a small slant into the base of the sink to get the water to drain. The original kitchen sink pattern had two basins in it which he copied. Then it had two platforms set on the outside of the sink with a lip around them to hold the water in. The platforms were at the same level as the top of the sinks. He left that also. Why mess with good design? It had a single faucet and two knobs for cold and hot water. But it had a large pole that stuck up about 60 centimeters into the air from which dangled a sprayer nozzle. They could use the nozzle to spray wash meat, dishes or vegetables, or even dirty dishes he guessed. He thought about it for a bit and then removed the faucet and the two knobs. Instead, he replaced them with two of the spray features. One for each sink. He also changed the metal to bronze. He figured the price was right and he could replace it if it corroded. Then above the nozzle and the spray handle, he added one of his round circular disks. Actually, he realized, that since there was no water moving through a hose or a pipe since the water was all generated right in the nozzle, the odds were good that the sprayer would never go bad. It should never corrode. Anyway, he did his customary H and C only this time without the mom button in the center. He also added a picture of a bunch of lines meeting in a point, a picture of a bunch of lines spreading out in a cone, and a bar of soap. Then he added one of those little icons that looked like they were designed to slide along a track. When you reached the ON side, in the real world that was, it changed color to green, the OFF side was a faded grey. That was enough functionality, he decided. Then set the temperatures to range from forty degrees to five degrees. Really hot and really cold. The jet icon sent the water out in a steady stream. He thought about that. How far did he want the sprayer to reach? He thought it might be fun if someone in the kitchen could spray off a hot head arguing in the dining room but finally decided three meters was enough. He didn¡¯t want to create a fire hose in the kitchen. The cone generated a concentrated outpouring of water, and the bar of soap lathered up whatever was in the sink. The ON/OFF toggle switch allowed the water to continue flowing even without somebody holding the nozzle. Of course, he added an automatic shutoff when the sink was full. The mom button on the control disk, he replaced using the squeeze handle on the nozzle. If you release the squeeze handle, the water will quit. Unless you had toggled the ON/OFF switch to ON, in which case it keeps running until the sink is full. He made the dry function happen when you started draining the sink. If you drained over half the water in the sink, the water in the sink, the food bits cleaned off, the dirt, blood or trash off of the food, and the water in the sump, all disappeared leaving your sink and whatever was in it, clean and dry. Living things excepted. The plan cost him 108 mana which almost exactly used up all the mana he¡¯d either been able to create or siphon for the day. The clock struck twelve and his mana reset. He wished that besides siphoning there was some way of regenerating mana like he suspected humans could do with meditation. He still wasn¡¯t sure why he couldn¡¯t receive the skill, but he was starting to think that only humans could. Well, maybe the ¡®non-crystalline blessed¡¯ he amended since he wasn¡¯t sure what other kinds of sapient beings were in the world now besides humans. ¡®Hell,¡¯ he thought, ¡®I bet Baxter can do it. He¡¯s a Temple Dog after all. I¡¯ll have to see if I can train him. Hmm! I wonder if I should even think about training him. Is that Dogist?¡¯ He laughed then. But he still wondered if the dog could learn it. He added it to his ¡®things to talk to Baxter about¡¯ list. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Next, he created a pattern for black ash bar tables and benches and accepted it. 25 mana apiece. He was a little bit down that he couldn¡¯t use the red oak pattern, but his skill wasn¡¯t high enough and he didn¡¯t think it was going to make it. He felt the siphoning ability start and thought ¡®at least I won¡¯t lose 600 mana this time.¡¯ It was about a minute after 12 so the loss was extremely small. ¡®Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me!¡¯ Saying that old saying made him miss his mom. She kind of lived her life that way. She seemed easygoing, trusting and happy-go-lucky to most folks, except those that got on her bad side. Getting off her shit list took some serious effort. He knew about that. There were some serious patches in his life where he and his mom had been on the outs. Looking back, it was mostly in high school and mostly his fault. He had been too full of himself back then. Then he created the benches and the tables for the dining area. The tables were about five meters long and two meters wide. It sat on a simple pedestal created from two simple flat wooden legs joined by another vertical board that ran between them. He guessed it might be called a shaker table or something similar. The boards were once again glued and pegged together. He liked both the simple lines of the table, the beautiful wood and the sheer thickness of the tabletop and the table legs. Everything on the table was about 10 cm thick. He made them that thick because he expected them to get a lot of use. He wanted them to be sturdy. He also wanted them to be heavy enough to not be easily movable. He didn¡¯t want people bashing each other with the furniture! Breaking his tables and benches. Anyway, the tables took slightly over 1000 mana, while the benches, designed in a similar style and thickness, took slightly less. There were more of them to create, but they needed fewer materials. He set up the dining room then with his newly created tables and benches. Then he created the comfortable chairs. They were expensive. He had no idea that they were going to take that much mana. Unlike the sinks, it came as a big nasty surprise. When he thought about it though, he guessed he wasn¡¯t too surprised. They were made from multiple materials, they were big so they took a lot of materials to create and there were a lot of them. Each adult bedroom got one, plus there were the ones scattered around to allow people to lounge on them. Anyway, 4800 mana points later, he had his comfy chairs. And, he was getting low on mana. It had been less than 30 minutes and he¡¯d already almost blown through his daily mana supply. ¡®Shit!¡¯ he thought. ¡®Shit! Shit! Shit!¡¯ He sorted out the chairs, arranging them around Max¡¯s, putting them in their rooms but then he thought he probably needed to sit and prioritize better. Priorities are important. Especially when building something. The second thing he decided was he was going to have to always have a mana cushion. Something in the tank that he could use if he needed an emergency monster. He¡¯d spent 150 mana points to get his snakes. Of course, he probably couldn¡¯t afford his current snakes, now that they¡¯d leveled up and gotten so much tougher. But still, he needed to always leave something in the tank. He was sitting here without his boss monster and little mana. Since he had 500 mana left, he made it his new rule, to always have at least 500 mana points left. Of course, once he leveled up some more and some of the creatures in the world or even men started leveling up, he¡¯d need to up that cushion. As he¡¯d been telling himself over the past couple of days, ¡®there isn¡¯t a pill for regret!¡¯. And he could see himself really regretting letting that Matchstick guy yank him out of his home. He started to turn back to his old familiar standby, or what was becoming his old familiar standby, studying runes. He had about 23 hours to kill and nothing to do except wait on his mana to replenish. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to get bored anymore. He could practically stare at a wall and find it interesting. Of course, his ability to see mana, to see heat, to see Qi, to see basically microscopically as well as to see telescopically helped. He had to check that last one out by moving his perception down to the second floor and forcing it to stay at the entrance, yet look at the far wall. It was a bit of a challenge. His, what he called,¡®point of perception¡¯ kept wanting to move close to the other wall. Since it was all internal, why not look from up close? But he eventually succeeded and was able to examine the wall from a distance, even able to zoom up close and study the wall from about a half a kilometer away. ¡®What a totally useless ability,¡¯ he thought. And then spent about an hour trying to come up with some way that the ability could be useful. Unsuccessfully. He remembered repeating some of Michael Faraday¡¯s candle flame experiments in high school chemistry. He remembered thinking at the time that it was interesting, but not really helpful on the SATs. He felt a little like he was repeating those experiments when he looked at the wall. Interesting, but not really useful in creating monsters. Or furniture. Or plants. But one thing that looking around and experimenting with his perception was useful for, was killing time. After he¡¯d given up on finding a use for telescoping vision, especially since he couldn¡¯t use it outside his dungeon. Damn, it would be nice if he could peer out from his walls, he thought. He¡¯d actually stared at the wall and ran through all his methods of perceiving the wall. It did give him a better feel for his dungeon senses. And he had all five of the human senses plus some. He could sense mass, he guessed. Not just weight, but also density. He could also sense temperatures, feel coldness, feel heat. Not in a pain or pleasure sense that humans did it, but as quantifiable pieces of information. And different objects had a different well, flavor to them. For instance, the big chunk of sandstone and the sandstone he¡¯d carved the dungeon out of had a different, not taste, but kind of taste to them. The one that he¡¯d made tasted uniform, a little boring. The ¡®wild¡¯ sandstone tasted similar, but then had these exotic spice-like bits of flavor as he could taste various other things. Things like copper, iron, a whole range of little bits of trace elements from its stay on the bottom of the ocean were available to his ''not-tongue'' tongue. Well, assuming the sandstone wasn¡¯t about 15 days old now and it had subsumed. It was hard even articulating it to himself. English just didn¡¯t have words for the senses that he was discovering. Hot doesn¡¯t really mean anything to a being that can sense heat beyond the level of a lava flow or cold past the freezing point of water. He wondered if dungeons had their own language and how he could learn it. He wondered what it would sound like if it would even be a spoken language. How conversations would be held. He¡¯d once read Samuel Delany¡¯s Babel 17 and it had really opened the idea of language to him. One word containing a description of a power plant. How long would it take to learn a language like that? Fortunately, he could quit thinking the deep thoughts. He¡¯d killed enough time and it was about 30 minutes until the clock turned and his mana reset. He had about 5400 mana points to spend and not a lot of time to do it in. The first thing he did was buy the sinks. He bought them one at a time so he didn¡¯t run out of mana. He started with the kitchen sink. It cost him 1071 mana points. He hoped this wasn¡¯t a taste of things to come, but figured it probably was. Next, he used ¡®Create Loot¡¯ to buy a bathroom/bedroom sink. A single sink cost him 402 mana points. More than the small fireplace, less than the big. Probably more than the beds should have cost, but didn¡¯t. But he was grateful. He wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d been granted a discount on the beds, but he looked at things like the toilets which were of similar complexity and cost way more and couldn¡¯t understand why they had cost so much more than the beds did. But ¡®All praise Bob!¡¯ he thought. He created ten sinks and ran out of mana again. At least he didn¡¯t have enough to make more. He really thought about it. Did people need a sink in their bedrooms or want one? Did he need to create a sink or want to be a good host and create one for them? Was he a schmuck or a mensch? ¡®Ok,¡¯ he thought. ¡®New plan. Tomorrow, I finish up creating the sinks for the restrooms and I create a couple, maybe three more. One for Hildi, one for Rex, one for my mother. . . and Rex¡¯s only gets cold water! Maybe I¡¯ll create sinks for people that do things for me.¡¯ Then he thought about how much mana the sinks cost and added, ¡®really nice things.¡¯ He still had some mana left but not enough for creating another sink. He thought about it and decided that he could dig the sink sumps in the bathrooms and the bedrooms that were going to get sinks. Each one wound up costing him essentially nothing. A big hole with a bathroom sink drain-sized hole in the top of it. All fifteen sump pits cost him a total of 30 mana points. He still had time left and some mana to spend before his clock reset. He hadn¡¯t been sure if he should separate the kitchen from the dining room. Kitchens were usually pretty loud. But did he want to separate the two groups of people, making a de facto ¡®worker class¡¯ and a ¡®non-worker class''? ''That was the problem with old America,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Too many people thought they were above getting their hands dirty. Too many people doing anything to keep from getting their hands dirty. Although, it¡¯s a kitchen. It¡¯s loud.¡¯ He decided to compromise and create small walls around it. Little half walls about 1.5 meters in height that had a black ash faceplate around the top. A lintel? He still had about 20 minutes left and over 250 mana points left. Then he remembered the bathroom stall door hinges and latches. He¡¯d never created those and the doors were still stacked in the bathroom waiting to be attached. 85 mana points spent. And finally, he remembered the chests that he¡¯d planned on making. A basic box with a lid and bronze covered sides. Again, he thought that he could do better for people that did nice things for him. And he created one. That was all that his leftover mana would allow. He wondered about where that thought about ''doing nice things'' was coming from? But then he remembered his earlier thought about the worker class and the entitled class. And then he thought about him, the ultimate worker and decided right then and there that he and his mom, his family and Hildi and Baxter had to have a talk! Chapter 33
, when he¡¯d made the showerheads, he had been surprised by the feeling of ease he had when he first created one, the large fire pits had stressed him like he was going to be lifting a huge boulder.
Chapter 34 The rest of the journey to Max¡¯s passed quietly for Hildi and the rest of the caravan. Everyone was tired and trying to figure out the last encounter. Fern quietly explained to the new folks what they¡¯d heard about Wade and his crew. The biggest question seemed to be why the caravan had reacted that way to what seemed to them a relatively minor encounter. Although Wade¡¯s group¡¯s holding weapons had definitely made people a little nervous. ¡°So, they¡¯re bandits?¡± one of the new people asked. ¡°I guess you could say that. They chased Hildi there,¡± she said pointing towards Hildi at the back of the caravan, ¡°for a couple of kilometers. Shouting that they wanted a piece of her, that kind of garbage. She had to hide from them. That¡¯s how we discovered the place where we¡¯re going.¡± She left it at that. Not attempting to explain the dungeon being her son or any of that. She figured that they¡¯d get a chance soon enough to react to that bit of weirdness. And future Fern could attempt to handle it then. Eventually, the group settled down and they arrived at Max¡¯s. There had been some changes, even since Hildi had left. The roof had changed a bit and the windows and doors were black. Not like dark, but black. ¡°Hey, Jake,¡± said Hildi, her voice falling off at the end. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Great,¡± said Jake. He didn¡¯t know quite what to say either. Their relationship, whatever it was, had begun about a week ago and then they hadn¡¯t talked or anything since. ¡°Need snack!¡± said Baxter. ¡°Need snack now¡± and with that, he trotted through the door and then came to a complete stop. ¡°Too dark,¡± he said. ¡°Need lights. Where go?¡± ¡®Oh shit!¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®OH SHIT! LIGHTS! Fucking hell!¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± said Hildi. ¡°I brought them here. Where do you want them to go?¡± ¡°Through the door is what I guess is the first level of my dungeon. I¡¯ve killed off all the rats and cleaned up the place. I¡¯ve also added a whole bunch of things I thought you¡¯d need. It looks kind of like a hotel. A kind of plain hotel that has really comfortable beds.¡± While Jake was talking to her, he had his other mind, the one he usually had siphoning all day, start the process of creating lights. Not for the rooms but for the hallways. He figured he¡¯d need to do something different for the rooms. He didn¡¯t have time to deal with that now. For the hallway lights, he went into his pattern space and created a small plate of bronze and then inscribed the rune for light on it. He also created a timer and a dimmer functionality. And an override function for both the timer and the dimmer. The timer would turn down the lights to a dim glow every night at ten o¡¯clock. Enough to allow the hallways to be navigable, but not enough to wake up a sleepy adult or child. Then he had the timer also brighten the lights back up to full strength every morning at 5 am. He figured that if he had to be awake all the time, then, by God, the people inside him should be awake too! The final things he did were to have a call of ¡°Emergency¡± turn on all the lights throughout the whole floor at once. And a call of ¡°Lights On¡± turns the nearest light back to full brightness. The last instruction would only last while the person was within eight meters of the light. If they left beyond that, the light would dim again. He thought about the pattern for a brief moment and then decided that it needed a shade. The lights from the runes were a little directional and could use some diffusion. Glass was too expensive, so he opted for a thin alabaster shade, made into a globe surrounding the glowing light element. The material was not too expensive to make, about the same cost as his sandstone. Then he decided to get a little artistic. Over the top half of the globe, he put what he thought of as a large shell. He wanted the idea to be of an oyster with its pearl shining from within. Fortunately, the ¡®Loot Creation¡¯ space came through and it didn¡¯t look half bad. Way better than his limited artistic abilities could account for. The pattern cost him 100 mana. After he created one, he determined that a light was going to cost him 112 mana points. He thought about that for a minute but decided to go for it. He liked the looks of his fixtures and he could add more lights tomorrow. Right now though, he needed to get the place, well, not dark. After he¡¯d placed his first one, he stopped and thought about it some more. He knew that he was going to need mana for more than lights. Something would come up and people would be asking him for something that they needed now! Not to mention, what if there were core stealers in the group? He needed the mana to protect himself! He still wanted the lights, but could they wait? What could he do that was cheaper? He thought about that for a minute. Cheaper lights. Well, flashlights cost less than light fixtures in the world that was. Could he make a flashlight? He immediately started trying. He began with a short bronze rod about twenty cm long and five cm in diameter. Then he thought beam, glow and on and off. That was all he wanted the light to do. The glow would cast light out from one end of the rod and light up a circular area of about three meters around the rod. The beam function would generate a focused beam of light that would extend about thirteen meters. He didn¡¯t want to mess with a touch interface this time. He just wanted the thing to work. Say ¡°Glow¡± it glowed. Say ¡°Beam¡± it generated a beam of light. Say ¡°Off¡± it turned off. The pattern wasn''t cheap but he expected that of anything with runes on it anymore. He got the feeling that it wouldn¡¯t cost that much to make though and when he created one, it turned out he was right. One mana point. He thought about all the people that he¡¯d need to create one for, 132 elderly, kids, adults and, well, the shocked and decided to make it an even 150. He created a couple of chests inside the door and then filled them with flashlights, light rods, light sources, whatever. In the meantime, he¡¯d been having a conversation with Hildi and through Hildi a conversation with his mom and the other folks. Hildi said to Fern, ¡°He¡¯s been busy creating stuff for us to live. He¡¯s changed Max¡¯s to be like a hotel he says.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fern asked. ¡°I guess he¡¯s created a bunch of rooms and stuff. He says that the inside is like a cheap hotel with comfortable beds,¡± Hildi answered. ¡°Plain, not cheap!¡± Jake inserted. ¡°Plain, not cheap hotel,¡± Hildi said. ¡°He wanted to make that clear.¡± ¡°So we go inside, find a room and settle down?¡± asked Fern. ¡°That¡¯s not going to work.¡± ¡°No mom,¡± said Jake. ¡°I made rooms for you and dad, Sammy and Dato, Rex and Bernie, Billy and Hildi, the Withers, the Falcons, and the Fishers. I also created a bunch of rooms for single folks like Joseph. But then you went and added a ton of people too. So, the single folks get shafted and have to sleep three to a room. I¡¯ve got a queen-sized bed and a full bed in every single room. I do have another two couple rooms if there''s a couple of couples in the new folks.¡± ¡°He says that he made a bunch of rooms for the original folks. The original married folks and our families all have rooms. The single folks and the new folks will have to share a room. Three folks to a room.¡± ¡°Can you create more space, more rooms?¡± Hildi asked Jake. ¡°Yes, tomorrow or the next day. I¡¯m pretty much out of mana for tonight. I¡¯ve got a little but not enough to make another floor. And I probably won¡¯t tomorrow either. It takes a lot of mana to build.¡± ¡°Can they use the other floors of the dungeon?¡± she asked. ¡°No!¡± said Jake. The answer came out almost involuntarily, sharply. ¡°Ok, relax!¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Hildi looked around and saw that everybody was watching her. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to triple up. Sorry about that single folks, but it¡¯s temporary until he can make some more space.¡± One of the new folks said, ¡°Who are you talking to? I hear you, but I can¡¯t hear anybody else. What¡¯s going on?¡± Fern stepped up then and said, ¡°That is a discussion for inside. It¡¯s almost dark and I feel like getting some walls between me and the outside world. It¡¯s not safe out here. What say we all head inside and we¡¯ll take a look around, answer your questions and get everybody settled down for the night. We can get a meal ready and everybody fed too. How¡¯s that sound?¡± The suggestion seemed to be well received, but everyone was tired and hangry, so there wasn¡¯t a lot of talking going on. ¡°Ask him if there¡¯s a space inside where we can all sit down and discuss what needs to happen from here on out,¡± Fern said. ¡°Tell her that the dining room has tables and benches. It can seat about ninety-four people. The kids can go swimming, I guess. Everybody can take a flashlight from the chest when they step inside. Say ¡°Glow¡± it glows, say ¡°Beam¡± it creates a flashlight beam, and ¡°Off¡± turns it off. I didn¡¯t have enough time to finish the lights. That¡¯s the best I could do,¡± Jake said to Hildi. "That''s fine Jake," Hildi said. "To tell you the truth, I''m just glad the rats are gone." Hildi told the waiting crowd about the flash sticks and how to operate them and then asked everybody to grab one as they stepped inside. The people from the caravan piled into Max¡¯s following behind Jake¡¯s family, Hildi, Baxter, and Billy. He started to identify them but there were so many that he gave up before he even began. He thought ¡®I can do it later tonight when they are all in bed.¡¯ ¡®Wow,¡¯ he thought, ¡®that¡¯s not at all pervy!¡¯ They all came inside and grabbed a light stick? Stick light? Anyway, almost all of them grabbed a small bronze rod and said ¡®Glow.¡¯ Some of them seemed to be being guided by others and didn''t take a light. He guessed those were the shocked. The glow from their lights spread throughout the entryway, followed them down the hall to the first single rooms as they pushed their way inside and showed the first garden patch where they would hopefully start planting tomorrow. The crowd began milling around, the kids and even the adults were all fascinated by the lights. Shifting them rapidly from Glow to Beam and then Off. ¡°Ok,¡± Jake said, ¡°Looks like everybody¡¯s in and got a light. If you¡¯d tell them to head straight ahead. That way''s south. Past the first garden patch, you¡¯ll see a path between it and the second garden patch that runs east/west. Turn left and head east. You should see a light up ahead. That¡¯s where the dining area is.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. He had already placed the single light that he had created there. But he quickly created another two in the dining room and one in the kitchen. He figured that it would be better to have the meeting space brightly lit. Hildi said, ¡°Ok, if you will all follow me, we¡¯ll head straight down this corridor, past the garden space here, and then take the first corridor to the left. It will take us to the dining room and we can all sit down and figure out what is going to happen. That''s where the lights are shining. The tired group shambled behind Hildi and Fern as they led the way toward the dining room. The space they walked through was cavernous and dark outside the range of their flashlights. Most people were using the glow function but some were using the beam. This caused beams to flash around lighting up the ceiling, the passageways, the bedrooms that they passed. Their feet caused echoes that bounced off the floor and ceiling. The group tightened up into an almost instinctual herd. No one said anything until they turned the corner and saw the lights up ahead in the dining room. Then almost as one, the group let out a sigh and a couple of them laughed nervously. Jake thought about what to do with the kids. ¡®I mean are they going to want to be part of this meeting or will they want to go swimming. Although most are orphans now, maybe they will want to be part of the meeting. Heck, I¡¯ll light up the swimming pool and they can make their own choices. Plus, I¡¯ll light up the restroom closest to the dining room too.'' So he created another four lights and placed them too. The group filed into the dining room and started taking seats. There was some confusion about what to do then. The shocked had all come along with the group since they were being led there. But now that they¡¯d arrived in mass and had seen the seating situation, the group began milling around again. ¡°I assume that the adults being led by hand are what Baxter called the ¡®shocked¡¯? Jake asked. ¡°Is that right? If so, you passed the room I created for them. Did you want to take them there and let them rest up? ¡°Georgia,¡± Hildi said. ¡°That room that we passed was created for the shocked to stay. Did you want to take them there before we have this meeting?¡± ¡°Is there a restroom?¡± Georgia asked. ¡°I imagine that they need to go and then they could rest before we eat. How¡¯s that sound?¡± ¡°Yes, there is a restroom,¡± Jake said. ¡°There are actually three sets of restrooms. The only one that¡¯s lighted is the one right behind you. It has a light between the women¡¯s section and the men¡¯s. The women¡¯s side is on the east end, the men¡¯s is on the west end.¡± ¡°The restrooms are right there,¡± Hildi said, pointing toward the wall with the doors in it. The east end is the women¡¯s, the west end is the men¡¯s.¡± Georgia nodded her head and began marshaling the shocked and their helpers toward the restrooms. Jake thought about whether to say anything about the toilets but decided he¡¯d better say something. ¡°The toilets are kind of bidet style. All you¡¯ve got to do is sit down,¡± he said. ¡°The toilets are like bidets,¡± Hildi said. ¡°All you have to do is sit.¡± At this, a murmur sprang up from the crowd. A couple of men, including Will, looked as if they were going to investigate this strange new occurrence, but Fern loudly said, ¡°Will! There¡¯ll be time for that later. Let them get the shocked situated first.¡± And all the men turned back, looking kind of sheepish. After about ten minutes, Georgia led her shocked and their helpers back to their room and began arranging them for the night. ¡°OK,¡± said Fern. ¡°Restroom¡¯s open boys and girls,¡± and two lines quickly formed. Watching their faces when they left the restroom was a hoot. Jake was rolling. Of course, he could have watched the whole procedure, but decided that just the face of people when they exited was enough. Man, woman or child, they all had a vaguely discomfited expression on their face leaving. Listening to the conversation afterward was funny too. They seemed to both want to talk about it and not. There were a lot of conversations that began and ended with, ¡°Have you used the restroom yet?¡± People seemed to figure out the sinks fairly well too. They seemed to like the dry function, the soap. He received some negative feedback too, but overall the experience seemed positive. After a while, he decided that it was taking too long and added another two lights to the closest restroom. He told Hildi that there was another restroom available, now lit. She walked around the corner and discovered the pools and the other restroom. She promptly shared the information with the others and everyone finished and settled into the dining room. The kids overflowing onto the floor around the edges of the room. Fern stood up in the center of the dining room, standing in a firepit to raise herself up enough to see everyone. She held up her hands for quiet and eventually everyone settled down and focused on her. ¡°Hello,¡± she began. ¡°For those of you that don¡¯t know me, my name is Fern Silvestre. That¡¯s my husband Will over there, my two daughters, Dato and Sammy, and my oldest boy, Rex and his wife Berni and their baby over there. I¡¯m the reason you''re all here. I¡¯m the one that invited you. So I¡¯m the one that you all can blame if something goes wrong, I mean, other than the end of the world.¡± The crowd kind of chuckled at this. ¡°Two weeks ago, I¡¯d never met some of you,¡± she began again. ¡°And that makes me a little sad. It makes me a little sad because I lived a little life, took care of my husband and kids, my garden, went to work, but I didn¡¯t have time to get to know all you. But now I do, we do, have time to get to know each other. What I¡¯m trying to say is that while awful things have happened to us, to our families, to our neighborhood, our country, our world, we are now at a point where we can start to bounce back. To recover. To grow and survive. To take back control over our lives.¡± ¡°This is where it begins. This spot, this building is going to be our refuge. I¡¯m not going to make a long speech. I¡¯ve never been a person that liked talking in front of a group, but I felt I needed to say something to you all. To say, we will survive!¡± She looked around, trying to make eye contact with everyone in the room. ¡°At this point, normally after a long day of walking, we¡¯d go home, make something to eat and probably watch some TV, maybe get a glass of wine, a beer, a coke, then lock our front doors, and settle in for the night. That¡¯s what I¡¯d like us to do also, but I¡¯ve got no TV, no wine, no beer, and maybe even, not a bed. For that, we¡¯re going to let Hildi here explain what Max¡¯s offers.¡± She pointed toward Hildi who smiled and did a little wave, palm up, fingers pointing toward the ceiling. Hildi looked a little surprised and nervous when Fern said that, but Jake just laughed. He recognized the feeling. He wasn¡¯t sure how many old folks lawns he¡¯d ¡®volunteered¡¯ to mow but it was more than ten. Less than a 1000, but way more than ten. ¡°But before that,¡± Fern continued, ¡°how many of you have a class? Or even know what a class is?¡± Only the 22 adult members of the original party raised their hands. Then Billy thought about the second part of what she¡¯d said and he raised his hand and his group all raised their hands as well. ¡°So, it looks like 33 people have started to figure out now how our new world works. All you folks that didn¡¯t raise your hand, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll talk about it later. We¡¯ll explain everything that we can and answer all your questions.¡± ¡°How many of you are good cooks? You can cook on an open fire, you can cook without a recipe. You look at a bunch of vegetables and meat and think, ¡®that would make a good stew¡¯.¡± Jake noticed that Hildi didn¡¯t raise her hand. Bernie, his brother¡¯s wife did, along with Fern and a couple of people that he recognized from his mom¡¯s block parties. All people who¡¯d raised their hands earlier. In addition, four people that he didn¡¯t recognize at all raised their hands. He was surprised, seven women and a single man. He thought there would be fewer folks than that. ¡°We¡¯re going to be your cooks tonight. Give us a round of applause!¡± She smiled and everybody not selected started clapping. ¡®Probably,¡¯ Jake thought cynically, ¡®because they weren¡¯t selected.¡¯ Fern continued, ¡°we can work out roles in the future, but tonight, they need us! Do any of you have a problem with that?¡± The cooks looked at each other and then shrugged and shook their heads. ¡°Ok, one last job we¡¯ve got to sort out, is, who here¡¯s been hunting? Shot a deer? Been a soldier? Been a member of the police force?¡± Basically all the men raised their hands and quite a few of the women too. ¡°Good,¡± said Fern. ¡°Let¡¯s cut down the numbers a bit. If you¡¯ve been a soldier or involved in Law Enforcement, raise your other hand.¡± Jake saw his dad¡¯s other hand go up, then a woman that he didn¡¯t know well, but recognized, Diana Caldwell raised her other hand. Rex¡¯s other hand raised which surprised Jake until he remembered Rex was a part-time Sheriff¡¯s Deputy. Although he¡¯d completed the training last year. And three other adult men that he didn¡¯t know, raised their hand as well. Four of the elderly men raised their hands also. ¡°Good,¡± said Fern. ¡°Everybody can lower your arms. You folks that raised both of your arms are our army. At least for tonight. Keep us safe tonight, and like the cooks, we can talk over roles tomorrow. Is that ok with everyone?¡± She waited until the people selected had all nodded their heads and the conversation murmurs had pretty much died out and then said, ¡°Hildi, you''re up. Keep it short, we''ve still got dinner to fix, but tell us what this place has to offer.¡± Hildi began, ¡°There are three restrooms, only two have lights though. But I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll all three will be lit up by tomorrow.¡± Jake said, ¡°Yes, definitely.¡± Hildi continued, whispering, ¡°Help me out here, Jake!¡± Jake said, ¡°On the East wall, there are three rooms for married couples: one of them is for the Fishers, another is for the Withers and a third one is unclaimed.¡± Hildi continued, ¡°The East wall, over there,¡± she pointed, ¡°has rooms for couples. One of the rooms is for the Fishers, another for the Withers and the third one is open for any couples that joined us later. We can figure out who''s in there later. Jake said, ¡°In the middle, you have the pools and north of the pool is another restroom and beyond that is the start of the singles housing. Every single room has a queen bed and a full bed. The queens in the single rooms are the same as the bed in the couple¡¯s room.¡± Hildi continued, ¡°There¡¯s a pool on the other side of this restroom.¡± She reached out and patted the southern restroom that she was standing next too.¡± All the kids perked up at that announcement. ¡°It looks like a lot of fun and if Diana or your folks say that it''s ok, I don¡¯t see why anyone shouldn¡¯t be swimming tonight!¡± Hildi continued. At that, the kids let out a little cheer. Even the adults and elderly looked interested. ¡°There are three hot tubs too!¡± Jake said. ¡°And there are three hots tubs too!¡± Hildi repeated. At this news, everyone perked up a little bit more. Especially the rickshaw pullers. She continued, ¡°Just beyond those, are the single rooms. Unfortunately, you¡¯ll have to sleep three to a room. Two in the queen-size bed, one in the full. Sorry, we didn¡¯t know how many people were coming and didn¡¯t have time to create more rooms, or the energy either.¡± "To the west of the dining room, north of the bigger garden are the kids'' rooms. Each one of them can hold 13 kids,¡± said Jake. "And to the west of the dining room,¡± said Hildi, pointing, are the kids¡¯ rooms. Each one of them can hold 13 kids. They¡¯ll need to be divided up however, Diana I guess approves. But there should be space for all the kids.¡± ¡°On the far wall, is mom¡¯s room, Rex and Bernie¡¯s room, your room, the Falcon¡¯s room, and another unclaimed couples room,¡± Jake said. ¡°And that¡¯s all they¡¯re getting.¡± ¡°And the far wall is where the Silvestre family will live along with the Falcons. All the rooms there have been assigned except for one couple''s room. And that¡¯s pretty much it.¡± The same man who¡¯d asked the question of Hildi who she was talking too, asked another question, ¡°who built this place? I mean, I was here, what, two weeks ago. This was a truckstop Indian post with a couple of pretty good restaurants in it. What happened to them?¡± Hildi looked at Fern, who stepped up on the same fire pit that she¡¯d used to introduce Hildi and assign the roles and said, ¡°The answer that you¡¯re looking for is my son. Not either of the son¡¯s that you¡¯ve met on the journey here, but my third son, who I¡¯m very proud of. We can get into the ¡®the rest of the story¡¯ tomorrow though after we get fed, after the sleeping arrangements get worked out, and after the watch schedule for tonight is set up. And after we get a full night¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡°I think that we need to get us cooks into the kitchen, the watch set up, the doors and windows closed,¡± she said, glancing at the ceiling, ¡°and maybe some kids in the pool and some weary adults in the hot tubs. Hildi will be in charge of getting the adults settled. Diane, I realize that you¡¯re also on the watch team, but could you handle getting some adults and settling the kids into their beds?¡± ¡°I can,¡± Diane answered. ¡°All the kids which I guess means people younger than thirteen follow me toward the big garden.¡± ¡°Honey,¡± said Fern to Will, ¡°Can you set up the watch?¡± ¡°I can and I will,¡± he said. ¡°All you folks that got volunteered to be in the army come with me. We¡¯re going to walk the inside perimeter and see what we¡¯ve got to work with. Ok?¡± And he started walking toward the kitchen then paused to let his group catch up. ¡°All right cooks,¡± Fern said. ¡°Let¡¯s see what we¡¯ve got to work with.¡± Chapter 35 The night had ended fairly successfully Jake thought. No bloodshed, no tantrums, everybody got fed. He¡¯d had let his mom discover a ¡®Scooby Snack¡¯ of venison in the kitchen. The cooks were surprised and wondered what kind of monster it came from. But meat is meat and they went to town on it after washing it in the kitchen sink. The snack plus the vegetables that his mom pulled from her inventory made a nice stew and everybody got fed. They also pulled the pots and pans and knives and cutting blocks out of their inventories too so they had enough of a kitchen to make dinner and breakfast. Similarly, everybody got a place assigned to sleep and the watch was set and finally, everybody hit the mattress. Which in a lot of cases, since they hadn¡¯t brought sheets or blankets, was all they had to sleep on. But they got through it and then Fern and her husband, Hildi, Billy because he tagged along, Rex and Bernie, who held Dobbie, and Sammy and Dato ducked into a small door that Jake had built into the hallway between the Fischer¡¯s room and the enclosure to the dungeon. He¡¯d created the door to let Baxter back into his dungeon. Most of the people were in bed. ¡°So these steps lead down to him?¡± his mom asked. ¡°Yes,¡± said Hildi. ¡°When I was here before the only way down was through that tunnel over there, but I guess he¡¯s added some steps to,¡± she started to say ¡®the dungeon¡¯, or ¡®himself¡¯ but wasn¡¯t sure how his mom was going to take that, so she just stopped there. They started down the steps, bringing out their flash sticks since the steps had never been lit. Jake made a note to figure out the dungeon lighting soon. He still had that skill ¡°Light¡± he could use as well as his new ability to make lights, so he had some choices to make. Other than the Scooby Snacks he¡¯d made for Baxter and the members of the caravan, he hadn¡¯t really spent any more mana except for making more lights and Max¡¯s door and filling in the windows. He¡¯d also dropped his core the rest of the way down to the base of the second floor. Baxter had wanted his old sleeping spot back. He¡¯d listened in to the cooks and had gotten a bunch of feedback about what to fill his kitchen space with though, and he felt like that should be his main priority today. But he could wait on talking to his family before starting all that. His family had begun to go down the stairs. They¡¯d reached the first landing and stood and looked into the long empty corridor. ¡°So what¡¯s this place called,¡± asked his dad. ¡°Well, he called it his first floor when I was here before. He kind of felt bad about all the traps on it, but not really. He¡¯s a dungeon, he¡¯s got urges. ¡®Oh com¡¯on,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®Did you have to go there with my mother?¡¯ ¡°Yea,¡± said his mom, ¡°we couldn¡¯t get him out of the bathroom when he was in high school.¡± ¡®OH MY GOD!¡¯ Jake thought. Hildi turned bright red. Rex and Bernie and Will all started laughing. Sammy and Dato turned a little red as well. Billy looked a little puzzled, like he might understand, but wasn¡¯t sure and didn¡¯t want to ask. ¡°What?¡± said his mom. ¡°It is a natural part of a young boy¡¯s life!¡± If anything, Hildi turned brighter red. ¡°SHUT HER UP!¡± Jake pleaded with Hildi. ¡°PLEASE GOD! LET IT END!¡± ¡°Uhm,¡± said Hildi, ¡°not those kinds of urges, the bloodthirsty type. Stabby, stabby, trappy, trappy, urges.¡± ¡°He is a dungeon after all,¡± said Billy. ¡°Got to expect him to want to kill people.¡± His mom, fortunately for both her and Jake who was thinking about releasing the giant snake on her, moved on to the new topic. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked Billie. ¡°Well, dungeons, at least in the stories, are places of vast wealth, danger and experience. They create monsters and loot and adventurers explore them and fight with the monsters. And take the loot when they win. Sometimes the monsters win, sometimes the adventurers win. Usually, the dungeon starts off easier, with things like a couple of goblins and by the end of it you might be fighting dragons.¡± ¡°When you say, sometimes the monsters win, you mean, they kill the adventurers?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course,¡± said Billy looking puzzled at the question. ¡°That¡¯s what dungeons do. They kill people and create things.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± said Fern. Jake recognized that sound. Especially from his teenage years. It meant ¡®I¡¯ve heard what you¡¯re saying. Now it¡¯s time to grow up and do better.¡¯ ¡®Lord,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Even as a pink stone, I still kind of fear that sound!¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± said Hildi, ¡°this is the first floor. Jake used to be at the end of it in a small room.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve moved,¡± said Jake. ¡°I¡¯m down on the second floor now.¡± ¡°But,¡± she continued, ¡°he¡¯s moved, he¡¯s down on the second floor now.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± said Billy. Fern looked at him and may or may not have ¡®hmmed¡¯ him. A different ¡®hmm¡¯. This one meant ¡®I¡¯m still waiting on an explanation¡¯. Evidently Billy knew mom speak because he continued. ¡°In the stories I¡¯ve read, the dungeon has a core. If an adventurer crushes the core, they can kill the dungeon. In other stories, if an adventurer takes the core out of the dungeon, they wind up with either a mana source or a crafting material. That''s why dungeons grow harder as you come closer to the core. The monsters get higher level, they come in waves, the dungeon¡¯s traps get more lethal. They have instincts or urges to protect themselves. That¡¯s also why they keep expanding. They want to put as many monsters between their core and the adventurers as possible. Well, that and the mana.¡± ¡°Mana?¡± this time it was Dato that asked the question. ¡°Yeah, you must have noticed that the mana level inside Max¡¯s is several times what it used to be at your house,¡± Billy said. ¡°That¡¯s one of the things that dungeons do, they produce mana for the environment. Why I don¡¯t know, but I think the more mana they produce, the more mana they have to use. Of course, what kind of sucks for them, is that the mana they need to run the dungeon goes up too. Plus that¡¯s one of the ways that you can discover a dungeon. The mana in the area around it goes up. At least, I think that all holds true. That¡¯s what all my novels said.¡± Jake was amazed at this little kid. He¡¯d summed up in two minutes what it had taken Jake a couple of weeks to figure out. And he hadn¡¯t really thought about that mana in the environment thing. Smart. He used Identify on the boy and got the following information back, Name: William Brown ¡°Billy¡± Age: 10 Height: 135 cm tall Weight: 30 kg Classless No Titles Level 0 Description: Human Male, Red hair, Blue eyes, Freckles. His using the ability on her brother must have twigged Hildi¡¯s perception because she said, ¡°Bad Dungeon! Mine!¡± Jake said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know for sure who he was. I just wanted to know his name. He seems like he¡¯s got his act together.¡± Hildi looked around and saw everyone looking at her. She said, ¡°Jake used a skill on Billy here. It¡¯s called identify. It tells him the name, class, levels, basic information about the person or being, I guess, that it¡¯s used on. He wanted to get my little bros help on designing himself.¡± ¡°Cool!¡± Billy said. ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°Yea,¡± Hildi replied in a big sister kind of way, that meant, ¡®yeah, that¡¯s not happening¡¯. ¡°Com¡¯on,¡± Fern said. ¡°Let¡¯s get down there. We still need to sleep and heaven help us all if everybody wakes up and panics over us being gone.¡± With that, they started down the steps again.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. It didn¡¯t go well. Jake should have known better, but who knew his 50 plus-year-old parents wouldn¡¯t be happy about taking 1412 steps down to the second floor? After they reached about 200 steps, his mom stopped and sat down on the step she was standing on. Everyone else did the same, letting out noises of complaint. Looking at them, Jake decided that none of them seemed really Ok with the steps. All the group was looking winded. He quickly carved a room out and put a couple of benches in it at that level. ¡°Holy shit boy! What the fuck?¡± his dad said, surprised by the sudden room appearance. ¡°Nice room, but are you trying to kill us? How many more of these damn steps are there?¡± Jake said to Hildi, ¡°About 1212.¡± Hildi repeated, ¡°1212¡± The whole group let out a groan then. Rex said, ¡°Shit!¡± as well. Bernie, who used to be religious back before the Event and it kind of became irrelevant, smacked him. His sisters walked over and sat on the bench. ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll make a landing for them every 200 steps,¡± Jake said. ¡°Will that help? Or, we can just talk here?¡± ¡°No,¡± his mom said. ¡°I need to see what my boy has become. We¡¯re going on. But the landings will be appreciated.¡± Rex and Dato looked like they might be about to protest but then decided to shut up. Will just looked down the stairway, trying to see if he could see anything besides steps. They eventually arrived at the landing of the second floor. The big open space in front of them stretched out well beyond what their lightsticks could illuminate. Even when the group tried the ¡®Beam¡¯ setting. They stood there quietly for a moment, trying to capture their breath, trying to sense how big the room they were looking into was. It swallowed their voices. Although it was only four meters high, it seemed to go on for a long way beyond the circle of light they were currently standing in. Finally though, Jake created a light in the room in which he was situated and the group could view where they were supposed to go. ¡°Is that where Jake is,¡± asked Rex. ¡°Yes,¡± answered Jake. ¡°Yes,¡± said Hildi. ¡°Are there any traps or monsters that we need to watch out for?¡± asked Will. ¡°No,¡± Jake answered. ¡°There are three big snakes down here, but I didn¡¯t want to scare anybody so I moved them to the back wall. And I haven¡¯t made any traps here. At least not yet. This was going to be my big forest room, remember?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Hildi. ¡°No traps, no snakes. Just him and Baxter.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Jake. ¡°Baxter came down here last night.¡± ¡°Well, com¡¯on then,¡± said his mom. ¡°Let¡¯s go see my son.¡± They had barely taken a couple of steps when they saw a blue light coming towards them and heard what sounded like nails on the floor. They stopped again and waited. Soon Baxter came into their circle of light and dashed over to Fern, who he¡¯d taken a liking too. And then, after getting a couple of ear scratches, he turned and ran back into the darkness. ¡°Well,¡± said Fern, ¡°it appears as if we have a guide. Let¡¯s follow that dog.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Timmy, Lassy?¡± said Will. ¡°Hush you!¡± said Fern and the group came up to the doorway of the little about 3 meters by 3 meters foot room. The room hadn¡¯t changed much. It was still small and the only thing that was really noteworthy in it was the pedestal, the small pink gem and, of course, the John Travolta carving. ¡°Is that John Travolta,¡± his mom asked. ¡°Yes,¡± answered Jake. ¡°Yes,¡± said Hildi. She was starting to wonder how long she was going to have to relay Jake¡¯s conversation to other folks. She didn¡¯t mind, but she felt a little like the wheels on the bus, going round and round. ¡°I raised you well,¡± his mom said. ¡°From John, only good things flow.¡± Her family shook their heads. Michael was a repeat movie night favorite. Well, a repeat movie on nights where movies were watched was maybe a more accurate assessment. ¡°So,¡± said Rex. ¡°Is that you? Are you the pedestal? The pink stone? Or are you this whole dungeon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± said Hildi ¡°but the answer is yes to all of those.¡± ¡°Honey, are you in there?¡± asked his mom. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s definitely in there,¡± said Hildi. ¡°Yes, mom. I¡¯m here,¡± answered Jake. ¡°He says he¡¯s here,¡± she continued. ¡°What can I do,¡± asked his mom. ¡°What can I do to fix this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, mom,¡± John said. ¡°I¡¯m doing Ok.¡± ¡°He says that it¡¯s not that bad, that he¡¯s doing ok,¡± said Hildi. His mom was crying by this point. Her face was covered in tears. Her eyes were red and swollen. She clutched Will¡¯s arm and just stared at the stone. She started to step toward the pedestal and Hildi said, ¡°Wait! Wait! Stop!¡± ¡°What? Why can¡¯t I go see my son? What do you mean wait?¡± She started to step forward again, but Will pulled her back. ¡°Hang on hun,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what the girl has to say.¡± Baxter had been dancing around the room, running between the remains of his last snack and the people in the room. But when Fern had taken steps closer to Jake, he had run in front of the pedestal. The beginnings of an angry dog look on his face. ¡°Remember when I said, ¡®he¡¯s got urges¡¯?¡± Hildi asked. ¡°One of his most basic drives is to keep people away. He almost attacked me when I came too close the last time. It¡¯s a little bit hardwired. Like breathing is for us. I think Billy nailed it when he was explaining dungeons.¡± ¡°His own mother?¡± Fern asked. ¡°Tell her I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jake said. ¡°Tell her I¡¯m working on it, but it¡¯s hard. Tell her I love her.¡± ¡°He says that he¡¯s sorry and that he¡¯s working on it. He loves you. He told me to tell you that,¡± Hildi said. A couple of benches appeared in the room, courtesy of Jake. His mom sank down on one still clutching Will, who stood beside her. The rest of the family members moved into the room and placed themselves carefully on the benches. None of them trying to move closer to the pedestal containing the pink stone. Baxter calmed down and lay sprawled comfortably in the center, midway between the pedestal and the benches. ¡°How can you hear him and I can¡¯t,¡± his mother said. ¡°What do I have to do to hear my son again?¡± ¡°We formed a bond,¡± said Hildi. ¡°Fine,¡± his mom interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. What do I need to do?¡± Hildi shook her head and started again. ¡°We formed a bond. It was something that Jake offered to me. We set terms and then agreed to it. Afterward, he and I could talk. I could also talk with Baxter.¡± ¡°Wait, the dog talks,¡± said Rex. ¡°That mutt there? Sorry about that,¡± he quickly apologized to Baxter. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that in a bad way, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re obviously a mixed-breed, dachshund and some kind of hound.¡± He turned to his wife, ¡°should I be apologizing to the dog? I¡¯m confused.¡± ¡°Hush,¡± Fern said. Baxter said, ¡°Temple Dog. Shapeshifter! Hmph!¡± ¡°Hush,¡± said Hildi, and then looked at Rex and said, ¡°Sorry, I was talking to Baxter.¡± ¡°Both of you, all three of you, be quiet. I¡¯m talking to my son here. Jake, I¡¯ve finally got you back. Whatever you want me to swear, I¡¯ll do it.¡± A notification appeared in front of both Jake and Fern.
Soul Bond (Unequal - Greater) A being, well actually your mother, wishes to :
  • Be a part of your life
Benefits:
  • Beings can communicate with each other at a distance
  • Beings can communicate with each other¡¯s servants or companions
  • Beings can receive help in the form of mana or qi transfers once per day. The amount transferred can not exceed the transferee¡¯s maximum limits.
  • You can finally order your mother around
Over time and at higher levels of bonding, additional benefits may accrue. Penalties
  • Bondees in violation of the bond will lose one mana point or stamina point per day until death or the violation is repaired.
Agree to be bound Deny bond
Fern pushed the Agree button and just as quickly Jake pushed the ¡°Deny bond¡± button. He had to admit bossing around his mom sounded like it would be awesome, but just no. ¡°Honey?¡± she said. ¡°Tell her just a second. I¡¯m thinking,¡± Jake said. Hildi said, ¡°he says to wait for a minute. He¡¯s thinking.¡± ¡°Why did he say no?¡± asked Fern, looking first at the pedestal but then at Hildi. Beside her, Will looked vaguely relieved. So did Rex and the rest of the group. ¡°It was an unequal bond,¡± Jake said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to enter an unequal bond with my mother. You and I got pretty much married because we didn¡¯t take time to think about this. What is it we¡¯re getting, what is it that we¡¯re giving. I¡¯ve been wondering what the hell all those people upstairs are expecting? What am I supposed to do for them? Plus I want to talk with Rex and Bernies and Sammy and Dato, the whole family. I don¡¯t want to be their boss to do it. It sounds like I could actually own them. I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°He says he rejected it because it was an unequal bond. He and I formed an equal bond. We both got or will get something out of it. It¡¯s literally branded on my flesh now.¡± She held up her wrist and caused the mark to show itself.¡± ¡°What did you both get out of it?¡± asked Will. ¡°I got to hear Jake and Baxter, plus I got him to help me keep my brother Billy here safe,¡± she said. ¡°And he got me to go find you all and bring you back here where he could help keep you safe. Oh, and I got this cool outfit and my weapons.¡± ¡°That makes sense to me,¡± said Will. ¡°Not the outfit nonsense, but the other. My wife here is a little impetuous. I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a planner. Jake takes after me, this one, pointing at Rex, is kind of midway between the two of us, while the girls are, well, clones of the wife.¡± Every one mentioned thought about how he¡¯d just described them and, after a moment of two, less in the case of the impetuous ones nodded in agreement. ¡°I graduated high school, joined the service," he continued. "Served my hitch where I got trained as a pipefitter, a plumber and a welder, all according to plan. Then I got out and the first day I was back in town, I met this one.¡± He hugged Fern close. He continued, ¡°Pregnant and so beautiful it made my eyes water just to look at her,¡± he continued. ¡°I say this, just so I can say, that day, that day that I met your mom in Tally¡¯s Diner, was the last time that anything has gone to plan. But looking around, looking at all you, I am so happy with my life. I have been blessed. All that said, we¡¯ve got more than 130 folks upstairs, all who are going to be wondering first thing tomorrow morning what we¡¯ve brought them here for. So, people, we need to come up with a plan.¡± Chapter 36 ¡°What classes do you all have? I could look, but that upsets you, Hildi,¡± Jake said. ¡°Jake wants to know what classes you all have?¡± said Hildi. There was some muttering and everybody looked around kind of shame-faced. Finally, Billy said, ¡°I can¡¯t get a class. I¡¯m too young. But I¡¯m going to be a mage when I am old enough.¡± Hildi shot him a glare but didn¡¯t say anything. Finally, Will spoke up and said, ¡°Well, I guess none of us have selected a class yet. We talked about it, then we got busy getting ready for the move here, then there was getting everybody else ready to move here and, well, we wound up talking about it a lot. We never made a decision.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± asked Hildi, looking around at the people in the group who all nodded their heads. ¡°Well, imagine that,¡± she said. She followed it up with a sub-vocalized, ¡°Did I get that right? Jake.¡± Jake laughed at her copying his phrasing. But he had to admit he thought his folks and family were dumbasses too. ¡°New rules. Everyone in this room must have a class before sleeping tonight,¡± Jake said. ¡°He wants you all to select at least one class by tonight,¡± Hildi said. ¡°And I agree. My stats shot through the roof once I had a class selected. Plus my health, Qi and mana all almost quadrupled. Think about it. You could almost take four times the damage.¡± ¡°What do you mean about health,¡± asked Rex. ¡°And damage,¡± asked Sammy. ¡°Don¡¯t start Billy!¡± she said. ¡°Billy here is a little encyclopedia. He¡¯ll answer all your questions later, Ok? We need to figure out what we are going to do with all those people upstairs. And we don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°One of the classes that I was offered was Clan Leader,¡± Fern said. ¡°Is that a good class?¡± ¡°Jake? Billy?¡± asked Hildi. ¡°In the stories, I guess the Clan Leader was called the Patriarch. Which I¡¯m assuming you didn¡¯t get offered because, well¡­¡± and then Billy started looking around nervously. ¡°It¡¯s Ok, Billy,¡± Fern said. ¡°I¡¯ve been a girl or a woman all my life. I¡¯ve accepted it.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a female,¡± he said. ¡°But usually in the stories, a Clan Leader is pretty badass. He or she is usually high enough level that they can take care of the clan. Like a deterrent. Because they¡¯re so bad, nobody wants to mess with them. In addition, they set policy for the whole clan along with a group of people called the Clan Elders.¡± ¡°Is a clan all related by blood?¡± asked Sammy. ¡°Well, usually, but not always,¡± Billy continued. Generally, when a clan gets too big and has too many members who aren¡¯t related by blood, they are called a ¡®sect¡¯.¡± ¡°But I¡¯d say that¡¯s most likely a pretty powerful class. Usually, things that say ¡®Leader¡¯ in them are an evolution of a base class.¡± ¡°Base class?¡± asked Rex. ¡°Well, for instance, fighter to knight. Fighters are the base class, knights are a step up. Knights get more and different bonuses to their stats. They also might get special abilities, like riding or the ability to draw aggro.¡± ¡°Aggro?¡± asked Rex again. ¡°Hang on,¡± said Hildi. ¡°Let Jake have a shot at it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but I expect she¡¯d get some bonuses to Intelligence, Wisdom, Charisma, and, maybe Strength or Perception,¡± Jake said. ¡°Also, she might get the ability to make speeches, like she needs that, or, if diplomacy is a skill, maybe she¡¯ll get that as well. I don¡¯t know for sure. But it sounds like a powerful class.¡± ¡°He says it¡¯ll make her wiser and smarter. She also might get some Strength or Perception out of it. It sounds like your Oration ability might take a leap too.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Fern. ¡°I¡¯m taking it.¡± ¡°Oh Lord,¡± Jake muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve got four of them in my life.¡± ¡°I can hear you, Jake! We¡¯ll talk about this later!¡± Hildi said. She looked up and the family was all looking toward her. **2/14 ¡°Sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I was talking with his pink majesty over there. Anyway, talk to Billy, talk to me, whatever you need to do, but get your classes assigned by tonight. There¡¯s also a multiclass option. Think about that too.¡± Rex started to ask a question and she said, ¡°Hold that thought. Jake and Will and everybody else that brought it up is right too. We have a more important problem to solve. What are we going to do about the people upstairs?¡± There was a silence then as everybody started to consider the question. Finally, Fern spoke up, ¡°We¡¯ve talked about it a little, I guess we could form a clan.¡± ¡°How?¡± said Hildi. ¡°What makes them want to join your clan?¡± ¡°They get to live in Max¡¯s and we provide food,¡± she said. ¡°So you''re going to kick them out if they aren¡¯t in the clan? Let them starve?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, obviously not. Maybe we construct a village and let them live there. Add some benefits, like food, maybe not great food, but food anyway, so they don¡¯t starve.¡± ¡°So welfare then? Food stamps? Subsidized housing¡± Hildi asked. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. The apocalypse just happened,¡± Fern said. ¡°People need a chance to get their feet back under them. Not everybody discovers a dungeon and has a place set up for them.¡± ¡°I know,¡± said Hildi. ¡°I was trying to say what I figured they¡¯d say. People used to love to hate on the government until they needed a cop ¡®cause their house got burglarized or a tornado happened and they needed their home county to be declared a disaster. Then they hated on the government for not doing its job fast enough.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± said Jake. ¡°Who are you?¡± he said admiringly. ¡°Yeah,¡± Hildi said subvocalizing. ¡°I¡¯m channeling my inner dad. One thing about long D&D games is that it gave him a lot of chances to table talk and that, for him, meant politics.¡± ¡°Fox or CNN?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Please! Fox!¡± she said. ¡°I think my dad was right when he called them ¡®the billionaire¡¯s propaganda network¡¯? Pbbt! I wouldn¡¯t trust them to tell me my hair was on fire. Although CNN, according to him, was a ¡®bunch of fucking liberal apologists. Fucking say it and stand behind it!'' he used to shout. But, the difference between the two is, according to him, ¡®CNN would at least retract something when they got it wrong. Fox just doubled down.¡¯ Used to drive him crazy! Adopting a dad voice, ¡®Fox is like stepping in shit. Just when you think you¡¯ve gotten it all off, you discover more¡¯.¡± She seemed to hold her breath for a second and wiped a few tears away before releasing it. ¡°I miss him. I miss him and my mom and sister. God, I hope they are doing alright. Anyway, my mom and little brother and I would just have to kind of wait him out.¡± She stared down at her hands for a minute, then looked up. ¡°I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± she continued. ¡°Culture wars, religion, the deficit, inflation, the welfare state, nuclear bombs, paying bills, all that crap that we thought was so important, it¡¯s all gone now. Along with most of humanity. I wonder how the Chinese are doing? The North Koreans? Iran?¡± ¡°Wow,¡± said Jake. ¡°Downer. Are you really 18?¡± ¡°Sorry. Like I said, D&D gives a lot of chances for dad¡¯s to talk!¡± she said. ¡°Well,¡± said Fern after waiting for Hildi to continue and deciding she was done. ¡°I think that if they want to live in Max¡¯s, they need to join. If they don¡¯t join, they need to move out. We¡¯ll try to provide a place for them outside, maybe make some walls and provide some food.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Hildi. ¡°What do they get if they join?¡± ¡°How about the ability to talk to Jake and Baxter?¡± Fern said. ¡°No,¡± said Jake. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have everyone talking to me. I¡¯ve already got two voices in my head, I don¡¯t need hundreds.¡± ¡°Jake says no,¡± said Hildi. ¡°So what do we offer?¡± Fern asked, looking around the room. ¡°And how do we know when they¡¯ve joined? How do we know this person is safe, this one not?¡± ¡°Dungeon bonds,¡± Jake said. ¡°Dungeon bonds,¡± Hildi repeated. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to make one with me, now he wants to make one with everyone else?¡± asked Fern, kind of upset. ¡°No, mom, that¡¯s...¡± Jake began. Hildi interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. He didn¡¯t want to allow you to become a slave. If you come up with something that is more equal, he¡¯ll do it. He wants to be able to talk to his family. He needs it, I think. Maybe one of the reasons past dungeons went all stabby-stabby was because they didn¡¯t have people to talk to, to see as equals.¡± ¡°Well, maybe not equals,¡± Jake said. ¡°Not the time, dungeon boy,¡± she said. ¡°Adults are talking.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± said Rex. ¡°That¡¯s gotta burn.¡± He held up his hand in for a high five and Hildi smacked it. ¡°Ok,¡± said Will. ¡°How about different oaths or bonds or whatever they''re called? Maybe one that just gets you in, another that gets you more stuff, and finally one that allows you to talk to the dungeon. Well, my son.¡± ¡°In what?¡± asked Jake. ¡°In?¡± asked Hildi. ¡°This,¡± Will said, gesturing in a circle with his hands. ¡°Whatever it is we¡¯re creating here. Us and whoever join us and them and whoever doesn¡¯t join us.¡± ¡°So we¡¯re already making a caste system then,¡± Hildi said. ¡°No,¡± said Will. ¡°Well, maybe. But every society that man¡¯s ever made has had people that say ¡®Jump¡¯ and other people that get froggy. It¡¯s the way humans work. Heck to be fair, it¡¯s pretty much that way with animals too.¡± ¡°I like it,¡± said Jake. ¡°I like it,¡± said Fern. ¡°I get to talk to my boy and help people.¡± ¡°That might be the reason that you were offered the class then,¡± Billy said. ¡°It seems like you should take it.¡± ¡°Although, I¡¯m not sure about the deterrent thing. I don¡¯t want my wife fighting or dodging assassins,¡± Will said. ¡°It was only what I read in novels,¡± said Billy. ¡°Who knows if the world works that way. But given my sister¡¯s encounters with Wade¡¯s group, I don¡¯t really think we¡¯re going to have a choice about fighting. We either fight or become slaves. They may not call it that, but when you¡¯ve got no choice but to do something someone else tells you to do, that¡¯s pretty much a slave. And given the things that they were saying to my sister, the list of things they¡¯ll tell you to do is pretty broad.¡± ¡°Son, you continually surprise me. And in good ways. Keep it up,¡± said Will. ¡°As far as all this talk about politics goes,¡± he continued, ¡®it¡¯s all bullshit. I say that because like the boy said, we¡¯ve got no choice but to stand against outlaws and slavers. We need to set up something fair that will keep people safe. From what I can tell from history, it doesn¡¯t matter what rules you set up, it just matters that they apply equally. It¡¯s when people start nibbling on the rules, trying to get them to not apply to either them or theirs that things go to shit.¡± ¡°So what do we do?¡± asked Jake. ¡°So, what do we do?¡± asked Hildi. ¡°I guess we need to design the oaths,¡± Fern said. Will said, ¡°What¡¯s the boy scout oath?¡± He was looking at his son Rex when he asked the question. Rex replied, ¡°On my honor, I will do my best to do my duty to God and my country and to obey the Scout Law; To help other people at all times; To keep myself physically strong, mentally awake, and morally straight.¡± ¡°And here¡¯s my armed services oath,¡± said Will, ¡®I, William Roth Silvestre, do solemnly affirm that I will support and defend the Constitution of the United States against all enemies, foreign and domestic; that I will bear true faith and allegiance to the same; and that I will obey the orders of the President of the United States and the orders of the officers appointed over me, according to regulations and the Uniform Code of Military Justice. So help me God.¡± ¡°Is that enough to start with? Or do we need to bring in the Girl Scouts too?¡± Will asked. He looked at Sammy who said, ¡°On my honor, I will try to serve God and my country, to help people at all times, and to live by the Girl Scout Law.¡± ¡°All three of those oaths refer to something outside the oath,¡± Billy said. ¡°Yep,¡± said Hildi. ¡°I think we should just keep it all in one oath, keep it simple and keep it local, no need to refer to a country or every God. Both seem to have disappeared. Bobs not included.¡± ¡°How about this,¡± said Dato. ¡°I will try to serve my sect, to help the members of the sect at all times, to keep myself physically strong, mentally awake, and morally straight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sick of trying,¡± said Will. ¡°It¡¯s too weak. It allows for failure. It practically is built into the word.¡± ¡°There is no try. There is only do,¡± Rex said, in his best Yoda voice. ¡°Then how about this one,¡± Dato responded. ¡°I will serve my sect, help the members of the sect, keep myself physically strong, mentally awake, and morally straight. I will not act against the interests of my sect or any member of my sect. I will complete the tasks I am assigned by the leaders of my sect.¡± They all looked around and no one had any objections and it seemed as if nobody could think of anything that really made them want to change it. Jake said, ¡°What about me?¡± Hildi said, ¡°What about Jake?¡± ¡°He¡¯d take the same oath.¡± Will responded. ¡°What about that physically strong bit? How can a dungeon swear to be ¡®physically strong¡¯,¡± Hildi said. ¡°It¡¯s not like a dungeon can do push-ups.¡± ¡°Well, what about this one then,¡± Sammy said. ¡°I will serve my sect. I will help its members. I will keep myself strong, keep myself mentally awake, be always prepared, be trustworthy, be loyal, be friendly, be courteous, be kind, and be clean. I will not act against the interests of my sect, nor any member of my sect. I will complete the tasks which I have been given and which I have accepted.¡± ¡°You left off any leadership in that one?¡± pointed out Dato. ¡°Yep,¡± said Sammy, ¡°I did. Who¡¯s going to lead? Who''s going to be the leader?¡± ¡°Mom,¡± said Dato. ¡°By herself? She¡¯s just going to lead us?¡± said Sammy. ¡°I mean, I love mom, but nobody else probably does. I have to obey her, because, well, she¡¯s my mom. What about old man Withers? I don¡¯t see him being happy with that.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Jake thought that it was interesting that both Baxter and Sammy had pointed to Wither¡¯s in a kind of negative way. Billy said, ¡°Clean?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Sammy. ¡°The people around here stink. No two ways about it, they smell. I figure we need to nip that in the bud! Especially now that we have showers that work. And toilets. I¡¯m all for making people not be smelly! And if we want to have clean refer to brushing their teeth, littering, spitting, farting, pooping, peeing, I¡¯m Ok with that too. We¡¯ve got toilets now. I¡¯m tired of seeing men pee against the nearest damn tree! I¡¯m tired of squatting behind a bush too.¡± Everyone started laughing. Sammy had always been a neat freak. Her dad and Jake had echoed this to a lesser extent, but Sammy was clear that everything had a place and everything belonged in its place. ¡°What benefits do they get besides staying in Max¡¯s? And food?¡± asked Bernie who¡¯d been quiet all this time. She was not usually this quiet. The apocalypse, having to kill and then eat monsters, never feeling safe, had done something to her. She used to be bubbly, the life of the party, now she held Dobbie in her lap constantly and kept her crossbow next to her at all times. ¡°They get a group to belong too,¡± said Fern. ¡°I don¡¯t know if these folks have realized just how limited our society is right now. Remember that notice about the ¡°Mandate.¡± According to it, the USA does not exist anymore. Neither do cops, judges, government handouts, taxes, even the law is gone.¡± She looked around. ¡°We are trying to save them and us. We want to get us all back on track. I don¡¯t like living in a place where someone stronger than my girls can take and use them with no consequences. That¡¯s what I want to bring back, responsibility. And consequences.¡± ¡°Ok, then this one,¡± Sammy said. ¡°I will keep myself strong, keep myself mentally awake, be always prepared, be trustworthy, be loyal, be friendly, be courteous, be kind, and be clean. I will act responsibly, not against the interests of my sect, nor any member of it. I will accomplish the tasks which I have been given and which I have accepted.¡± They all looked around. Trying to figure out if there was something else they should add or remove. After a bit, Will spoke up and said, ¡°Ok, I¡¯m assuming that the last draft is Ok with everyone. What about the other ones? The family and the Sect Leader one?¡± ¡°Wait! We need to make the sect more prominent. Right now it¡¯s barely mentioned,¡± said Bernie again. Everybody was a little surprised at this. They¡¯d grown a used to the quieter Bernie that she¡¯d become. Everyone was pleased though to see her more assertive self coming out. ¡°Ok,¡± said Sammy. ¡°I pledge to the sect: I will keep myself strong, keep myself mentally awake, be always prepared, be trustworthy, be loyal, be friendly, be courteous, be kind, and be clean. I will act responsibly, not against the interests of my sect, nor any member of it. I will accomplish the tasks which I have been given and which I have accepted.¡± ¡°We good with that one then?¡± asked Will. Looking around he got a bunch of head shakes and no one seemed to have any changes to the vow to offer. ¡°Ok, we¡¯ll go with that one. As to leadership, the ¡®Oath of Office¡¯ for the president is pretty simple,¡± said Will. ¡°It goes ¡®I do solemnly swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully execute the Office of President of the United States, and will to the best of my Ability, preserve, protect and defend the Constitution of the United States¡¯. He looked around and everybody was gazing at him in surprise. ¡°What? I had to memorize it in boot camp. A punishment. They also made me memorize the Chinese one and the Russian one too.¡± ¡°Do we want to know?¡± asked Fern. ¡°Less simple, more words, but basically the same. More emphasis on responsibility to the people, less on the Constitution,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe we should have a Constitution then?¡± said Fern. ¡°Yea, look how much that was getting us,¡± said Will. ¡°Everybody doing what they knew was wrong and saying ¡®the Constitution allows it¡¯. I figure the US had probably ten to fifty more years before it collapsed.¡± ¡°What?¡± said Rex. ¡°How the hell do you figure that?¡± ¡°Same reason Rome fell. The rich got busy looting the country and the working-class folks didn¡¯t care enough to stop them,¡± Will continued. ¡°And then somebody hungry would move in and take over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty dark, dad,¡± continued Rex. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Hildi. ¡°You and my dad would really get along.¡± ¡°Sounds like a smart man!¡± Will said. ¡°Ok, enough of the politics, especially old politics,¡± said Fern. ¡°I don¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. What I want is to help people and talk to my son. This isn¡¯t accomplishing that.¡± ¡°How about this for the family bond,¡± she said. ¡°As I stand in the presence of family, I reaffirm the bonds that bind us together. I will support my family in their endeavors. I will never betray my family to another. I will love and cherish them.¡± ¡°What happens when the family grows?¡± asked Jake. ¡°And are we getting married here? I¡¯m not sure I want a thousand people able to talk to me.¡± ¡°Jake wants to know what happens to the oath when the family grows? Is this oath going to work for a thousand people? Also, he doesn¡¯t want to have to talk to a thousand people.¡± ¡°Why not,¡± said Fern aggressively. ¡°I think it sounds fine!¡± ¡°It''s a little hippy-dippy,¡± said Jake. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t really lay out what they get and what I get. I would take this oath in a second for the people in his room, but for some cousin, I¡¯ve never met who runs a dog track in Mendocino, not so much.¡± ¡°Ok, this is really growing old,¡± said Hildi. ¡°I hope we finish this soon because I¡¯m tired of being the font of the dungeon boy. He says it doesn¡¯t lay enough of the ¡®what they get¡¯ and ¡®what I get¡¯ out on the table. Then he rambled on about some cousin in Mendocino. ¡°Cousin Danny!¡± the whole family said at once. ¡°You mean there is a cousin who owns a dog track?¡± Hildi asked. ¡°Yep,¡± Will said. ¡°Fern¡¯s first cousin. He started a dog track, then couldn¡¯t bear to put down the old greyhounds and started a greyhound adoption facility and now he probably makes more money from that than the track. I wonder how he¡¯s doing?¡± Somewhere in Mendocino, a short, pudgy man, surrounded by big, fierce-looking dogs, scratched his nose. ¡°Anyway, since you don¡¯t like mine,¡± said Fern, ¡°what would you suggest, Jake.¡± ¡°Let me think for a minute,¡± Jake said. ¡°If any of you have an idea, spill. I¡¯m open.¡± Jake tried to think about family. What it meant, what belonging to one meant. He also tried to think about what it was that he wanted. He was a stone in a hole in the ground. Thank god for his new interest in basically everything because otherwise, he¡¯d be so bored that he¡¯d, well anyway, so bored. So list:
  • I want to talk to my family
  • I want to be able not to talk to my family
  • I want to help them
  • I want to be able to not help them
  • I want to keep them safe
  • I want them to grow
¡°How about this. It''s the same thing, just simpler: ¡®I support my family. I will help the members of it. I will help them grow. I will repay the help I have received with my future actions. I will never betray my family¡¯,¡± Jake said. ¡°Time¡¯s wasting, people. We need to figure it out!¡± said Will. Hildi said, ¡°Jake just came up with something. Here goes, ¡°I support my family. I will help the members of it. I will help them grow. I will repay the help I have received with my future actions. I will never betray my family.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mention love,¡± said Fern immediately. ¡°Do any of you really love Cousin Danny?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Cousin Danny,¡± Hildi said. ¡°Ok, I admit he¡¯s a bit of a stretch. But what about the rest of us?¡± Fern asked. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the future. All the Cousin Dannys that will be involved. All the people that you are kind of bound to, but may not want to be. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying,¡± said Jake. ¡°Many Cousin Danny¡¯s,¡± said Hildi. ¡°Can we change our oaths in the future?¡± asked Bernie. Hildi and Billy both got that absent look that people browsing their interface got. The cell phone stare. ¡°Yes,¡± they both said at once. Billy grinned, said ¡°Jinx¡± and then shut up. Hildi smiled and said, ¡°According to the help files on Bonds, bonds may be renegotiated if all the parties bound agree to it.¡± Jake silently ground his metaphysical teeth yet again. ¡®Help files!¡¯ he thought. ¡°Alright, if that vow gets me able to talk to my son, I¡¯ll say it,¡± Fern said. ¡°Anybody else,¡± asked Will after a short silence. ¡°How long do Bond¡¯s last?¡± asked Bernie. ¡°Good question,¡± said Hildi. ¡°There are greater bonds and lesser bonds. Greater are permanent and can¡¯t be renegotiated. Lesser can be renegotiated and can have a time frameset, but don¡¯t necessarily have too. That¡¯s the only difference I think. I¡¯m not clear though on that last part.¡± Billy''s eyes went dim as he started reading more of his help files. ¡°So we could let this family bond expire after a year? I mean, if we wanted to?¡± Bernie asked. ¡°Yes,¡± said Hildi. Bernie looked at Rex, there were some subtle eye movements on both sides, maybe a lift of the shoulder on his part, a glance at Dobbie on hers. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°I was just curious.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± said Hildi. ¡°Kids can¡¯t take bonds. Evidently they can take vows before the heavens, but they can¡¯t do bonds.¡± Billy who¡¯d just finished becoming aware of the group again, nodded his head, slowly and regretfully. ¡°Damn,¡± said Jake. ¡°Watch it dungeon boy!¡± said Hildi. ¡°Just a thought here,¡± said Rex. ¡°I mean does the ¡®help¡¯ in Jake¡¯s vow that we¡¯re supposed to pay back include stuff like the food, clothing, and caring we give our kids. Do our kids start out with a debt to the family?¡± Will smiled broadly and started to say something, before Fern held up her hand, palm out. ¡°Hush, you!¡± she told him. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They can only take a bond when they are adults. I say they start with a fresh slate. They can either become members of the family with all the rights and responsibilities that entails, or they can not. Actually, I¡¯m thinking that we may want to institute a tradition like ¡®Rumspringa.¡¯ It¡¯s hard to tell what you are joining if you don¡¯t see the alternatives. ¡± She looked around and saw the puzzled faces. ¡°Amish tradition. They go out and wander the world for 2-3 years and then decide if they want to come back and be Amish. I¡¯m thinking you could be family and not take the bond. Maybe you have another one that¡¯s more important. That tradition might be good for us too.¡± She glanced briefly at Sammy and Dato before her eyes moved on. The two girls looked at each other and shrugged, used to their mother¡¯s whims of steel. ¡°What¡¯s the downside?¡± Rex asked. ¡°What happens if we break the bond?¡± ¡°In my case, I lose one stamina point per day until death or the violation is repaired,¡± Hildi said. ¡°What the heck does that do to you,¡± said Rex. ¡°Well,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but I suspect I¡¯d lose the ability to move and eventually something would come along and eat me. In my case though, I¡¯d have 277 days to fix it before that happened. More as I get higher level.¡± ¡°And you agreed to this?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t plan on ever breaking the bond. Jake and I, we¡¯re a pair now. Well, Jake, Baxter and I,¡± Hildi said. ¡°Love you!¡± said Baxter. ¡°Wow!¡± Rex said. ¡°I just said ¡®I do¡¯. I always knew there was a divorce possible.¡± He then ducked as Bernie took a swing at him. ¡°If you ¡­¡± she began. Rex held up his hands and said, ¡°Hang on honey. I love you and I don¡¯t want to ever leave you. I will never leave you. We Silvestre¡¯s are one-woman men. I am my father¡¯s son, but hell, most of my friends are married and already two of them got divorced. I am just twenty-one. This is some hardcore shit we''re dealing with here.¡± ¡°How do you get right?¡± Dato asked Hildi. ¡°I mean if you ever got wrong of your bond? Do you talk to Jake? Is there something else that judges us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Hildi. ¡°I had other things on my mind at the time and I haven¡¯t worried about it since.¡± ¡°Well maybe we should,¡± said Dato. ¡°Who judges? Is it by action? Or thought? Because I could see somebody like Cousin Danny running afoul of this bond. Not on purpose, but from the stories I heard, he¡¯s not so big on the paying back part of family.¡± ¡°Once again, I say, time people, time!¡± Will said. Billy spoke up then, ¡°Evidently you have to complete a quest assigned by the System or Bobs, I guess. The stamina or mana drain stops until you complete it. If you quit working on the quest, the drain starts back up. The System or the Bobs tell you when you''re done.¡± He paused for a second. ¡°Quests! SO COOL!¡± ¡°Oh, I guess they also are the bond keepers. They¡¯ll let you know when you are coming close to breaking the bond and when you have broken it,¡± Billy continued. Sammy asked, ¡°They have time for all that?¡± ¡°Evidently,¡± he said. ¡°Who knows, maybe they delegate.¡± ¡°I tell you that makes me feel better about these vows or bonds or whatever they are,¡± said Will. ¡°I don¡¯t like trying. I¡¯ve said that. The fact that there¡¯s now something out there that says, ¡®Yeah, you could do better, do better or else'', makes me a little happier. I¡¯m for the Jake vow now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± said Fern. ¡°I want to speak to my son. I vote for it.¡± Jake said, ¡°Well, I wrote it so I guess I¡¯m for it too. The idea of being on the phone all the time with my mother isn¡¯t great, but I¡¯m Ok with it.¡± Hildi laughed and then just shook her head when the others looked at her. ¡°Jake says, he¡¯s fine with it.¡± Will looked around and asked, ¡°Is anyone here opposed to the oath, bond, whatever?¡± There were some thoughtful looks, but nobody said anything. ¡°OK then,¡± he said. ¡°How do we do this?¡± Of course, right then a blue screen showed up.
Soul Bond (Equality - Greater) A family wishes to enter into a soul bond willingly with the dungeon, Jake Sylvestre. They have agreed to the following bond: I support my family. I will help the members of it. I will help them grow. I will repay the help I have received with my future actions. I will never betray my family. Benefits:
  • Beings can communicate with each other at a distance
  • Beings can communicate with each other¡¯s servants or companions
  • All promises made in the bond will become enforced and regulated.
  • This bond is irrevocable and unchangeable.
At higher levels of bonding, additional benefits may accrue. Penalties
  • Bondees in violation of the bond will lose one mana point or stamina point per day until death or the violation is repaired.
Agree to be bound Deny bond
They made their choices. There was a pause then as if a small fraction of a very large being looked in on the small room and then, surprisingly nothing. Hildi wasn¡¯t sure what she¡¯d expected but despite having done this once before, given the light show she¡¯d heard about from when Billy¡¯s group took their oath, she was a little bit disappointed. ¡°Huh?¡± she said. ¡°Jake,¡± said his mother. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± ¡°I could always hear you, mom. You just couldn¡¯t hear me,¡± said Jake. ¡°Oh thank god,¡± Hildi said. ¡°I don¡¯t have to be his loudspeaker anymore.¡± ¡°Bro,¡± said Rex. ¡°Yeah, man. I¡¯m here,¡± said Jake. ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°I can kind of feel you. Like mom and dad, Hildi, Sammy, Dato, wait. Why don¡¯t I feel you Bernie?¡± She looked down at the ground and then looked up at him, at the rest of his family. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I panicked. I saw the word ¡®Greater¡¯ and thought this is weird, this is forever, ever. And Jake is some pink stone, and something like a god is going to be watching over what I say, what I do. I couldn¡¯t deal. I said no.¡± And with that, she stood up with Dobbie and ran out of the room. ¡°Bernie,¡± Rex yelled. ¡°Bernie.¡± He stood up and his mom said, ¡°Let her be!¡± ¡°But mom, she¡¯s my wife,¡± Rex said. Will had also stood up and he grabbed Rex in a hug. ¡°She¡¯ll either decide to do it or not. It won¡¯t make a difference to us, will it?¡± Fern said as she looked around. Everyone nodded in support. ¡°Give her space and let her figure out what¡¯s going on with her. She¡¯ll talk to you when she¡¯s ready. Don¡¯t reject her when she comes to you. Let her talk,¡± Fern said. ¡°But...,¡± he began ¡°I can see her Rex. She¡¯s fine. She stopped at the second landing and is sitting on the bench and crying, but she¡¯s stopped running. Nobody or nothing is anywhere near her. I can tell you that,¡± Jake said. ¡°You¡¯re really alive,¡± said his mother. ¡°Your voice sounds the same. You¡¯re really here.¡± ¡°Yes, mom,¡± Jake said. It was hard for him in one sense because he really loved his mom. At least he remembered loving her, but the intensity, the focus that his warm, fleshy, human body had given that love was mainly gone. He felt a curiously cold almost approximation, and yet, he did. He loved his mother. ¡°Thank god,¡± he said. He was worried that somehow he¡¯d been changed too much. That he¡¯d no longer be able to relate to what his human memories said was one of the most important people in his life. ¡°What baby?¡± said his mom. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Nothing, mom. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re here.¡± And he was. Just not as happy he probably would have been before his change. Or maybe as happy in a different way. ¡°Along with your words, I can feel, well, what you''re feeling,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s cool, almost like a stone that whispers. Don¡¯t worry. You are different now. But not so different that I can¡¯t recognize my son. Your mind still is yours. I recognize you. You are my son. Don¡¯t you ever, ever forget that. I will be your mother forever.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± he said. In the old days, he might have said more words, but the current him was fine. He¡¯d learned in silence, been alone mostly for two weeks in the hole that he had created around himself. He no longer needed the bright almost frenetic actions of the humans around him. He had grown accustomed to the dark, the lack of motion, the self-created rhythms of his latest efforts, but now that he was connected to so many of those bright sparks, he felt, well, complete. More than he was before, more than a stone, but different than a human. ¡°Mom,¡± he repeated. It was an affirmation of what he was, of the bonds he¡¯d formed in what had been a different life. A life that he had seemed to be growing away from, losing the meaning of the actions, the relationships, the people, like the words on a page when the reader loses focus. ¡°Yes, baby,¡± his mom said. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Jake,¡± said Will. ¡°Yeah, dad,¡± said Jake. ¡°Just checking. I love you, son,¡± his dad said, tears rolling down his cheeks. Everyone except Hildi and Baxter said hello or hi or something just to hear Jake¡¯s voice. To establish a connection with the being that both was and wasn¡¯t their brother. Talked with him for a few moments, anything to establish that their brother still existed. And with each connection, Jake grew more and more connected to his past, the him that was, rather than the stone he was becoming. Finally, though, Will said, ¡°Ok, time, people. It¡¯s a-wasting. We still need a plan. We¡¯ve got a bond for the people to join. We¡¯ve got a family bond. Do we still need a third one?¡± ¡°What was it again?¡± asked Dato. ¡°The leadership one,¡± answered Will. ¡°What does that do for us again?¡± she continued. ¡°It would help prevent abuses of power,¡± said Will. ¡°Maybe tell us who those people are.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that we need it,¡± she answered. ¡°Isn¡¯t that all contained within the original one, ¡®I pledge to the sect: I will keep myself strong, keep myself mentally awake, be always prepared, be trustworthy, be loyal, be friendly, be courteous, be kind, and be clean. I will act responsibly, not against the interests of my sect, nor any member of it. I will accomplish the tasks which I have been given and which I have accepted¡¯.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t leadership a task? Something given?¡± she asked. ¡°Depends on the person,¡± said Will. ¡°Pretty sure our last Pre¡­ nope, not going there. A lot of people regard it as a privilege or something they have by some sort of right. I¡¯m really Ok with the idea that leadership is a task, something that you are given to do and will be held accountable for.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Jake. ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear. Here¡¯s what they get for joining. A group to belong to, food and a safe place to sleep. If they don¡¯t join, then they¡¯ll eventually have to move out of Max¡¯s, but still get food. At least until we get some kind of economy going.¡± ¡°I guess,¡± said Dato. ¡°How long are we going to feed them?¡± he asked. Fern said, ¡°If it¡¯s a lone child they will get fed, clothed, and educated (whatever that means) until they are thirteen and make their choice. Hopefully, they¡¯ll be loved too, but at least those three. Then they can either stay with the sect or move on to other opportunities. Every child will get educated. After that, they can join the sect or not. Whatever they want to do. If they¡¯re shocked, they¡¯ll get fed, clothed and cared for until, well, they die. Jake, I need you to look at them. We can¡¯t be having a significant portion of our population broken. We need to get them fixed. If they¡¯re an adult, they have thirty days to figure out a way to make themselves a productive member of our new society. Everybody works.¡± ¡°And what happens then?¡± asked Will. ¡°We going to kick them out?¡± Jake started thinking about his mana stone idea again. ¡°I might have an idea. Let me work on it,¡± he said. ¡°Harsh times, harsh truths,¡± said Fern. ¡°I don¡¯t know what we¡¯ll do, but something will need to be done.¡± ¡°And by done, who¡¯s going to be the doing?¡± asked Will, looking around. ¡°We will, honey,¡± she said. ¡°We will figure it out together.¡± Chapter 37 The group ended then, after deciding that they didn¡¯t need anything more. They had the tentative beginnings of a plan, a bond with the dungeon which would allow them to speak to both it and each other, and were tired. They decided to head up to Max¡¯s to sleep and get ready for the morning¡¯s meeting. Morning broke. Fern and Will were almost the first ones out of their room. They both had a well-rested and content look on their face. It had been a night of learning for Jake too. Basically learning how not to see things inside him, how not to scar permanently the delicate crystal lattices of his mind. ¡°Oh my god!¡± he thought. ¡°What was I thinking. Bernie and Rex, mom and dad. Oh my god! I need to fix those beds.¡± ¡°Jake honey,¡± said his mom. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. He was glad that he didn¡¯t have to face her because he might never be able to look her in the eyes again. ¡°I would kill for a cup of coffee!¡± she said. ¡°I almost did. Withers almost died when he took the last cup. Is there anything that you can do?¡± Jake said, ¡°Only if you¡¯ve got a coffee bean. I can create more, but without something to start, I¡¯m not sure if what I can create will be coffee, you know?¡± ¡°As it so happens,¡± she said. ¡°I have a bunch of beans from Mary¡¯s house. Her dad used to order coffee beans and roast and grind them himself. I realize that it¡¯s old, but can you at least try.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°With that much of a start, I should be good to go. Drop one on the floor.¡± ¡°On the floor?¡± she asked. Suddenly he thought, ¡®Oh shit!¡¯ ¡°Just here on the floor,¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re right. Better if you take it to my locus. It¡¯s where I can see, hear and accept things the best,¡± he said. ¡°Where is this locus?¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s outside on the porch, by the cigar store Indian statue. There¡¯s a circle there. Just drop it in the circle.¡± His mom said, ¡°I¡¯m going to do that because, well, it¡¯s better than the alternative.¡± Jake thought, ¡®Oh you have no idea how much I agree with you now!¡¯ His mom went to the front door and opened it. The circle, newly installed by Jake existed exactly where he¡¯d said it did. But what really caused his mom to take a breath was the two arrows sticking in the door about man height. ¡°When did these arrive?¡± she asked. ¡°This morning, shortly after first light,¡± Jake said. ¡°I thought about what I should do with them, but couldn¡¯t decide so I left them.¡± ¡°Could you see who did it?¡± she asked. ¡°After they hit, I had my hawk fly over. It looked like that guy Matchstick and a couple of other men. They turned and left afterward. There are a couple of other guys watching still. What do you want me to do with them?¡± he asked. ¡°Can you remove them?¡± she said. ¡°Not a problem,¡± he answered. The wood of the newly installed door seemed to ripple around the arrows, softening and then pulling away from them, allowing them to float free. The arrows started to bend as if force were being applied and his mom shouted, ¡°Wait! Wait.¡± Jake stopped. ¡°Let me have those and don¡¯t fix the door. Leave the scars where the arrows hit,¡± she said. ¡°Why?¡± said Jake. His dungeon instincts did not like the imperfection the arrow scars left on his doors. ¡°We¡¯ve got a bunch of people inside that until two weeks ago never had to fight, never had to defend themselves. They could call the cops if there was a problem. Now, they can¡¯t, but I think they still have the mindset of ¡®it¡¯s somebody else¡¯s problem. Let them sort it out.¡¯ These arrows might be a wake-up call for some of them.¡± Will had been beside her this whole time and said, ¡°Let me see those.¡± They looked much like the arrows that came out of the quivers that they had inside. They were black shafts of wood with a broad steel arrowhead on the front and fletched with some sort of feathers. It looked like the Bobs had cheated a little because the feathers weren¡¯t tied on using rawhide or gut, but seemed to merge with the wood. ¡°Event arrows,¡± Will said. It was what the group had started calling the arrows and other things that had come through the apocalypse changed in form and materials, but still functional. Fern dropped the bean and then after looking around, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Jake absorbed it and then thought about the various ways that he could recreate it. As it stood, he could create it as loot. He¡¯d gotten the loot pattern when he¡¯d absorbed it. But he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to be in the morning coffee business, so he thought he might play with the bean later. Try to recreate it as a growable plant, as well as one that grew as a native in Oklahoma. ¡°Did it work,¡± said Fern as she and Will closed the door. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Jake. ¡°I can make coffee beans now.¡± ¡°Oh, that god!¡± said Fern. ¡°Thank you little baby Jesus!¡± ¡°Thank Bob!¡± said Jake. ¡°Or actually don¡¯t. Whatever they are, they don¡¯t seem to want our worship, I¡¯d just as soon keep it that way.¡± The doors were big, blocky rectangles of red oak. They could be barred by another beam of red oak which Jake hadn¡¯t bothered to do last night. He¡¯d formed the brackets which could hold the beam but hadn¡¯t bothered to set it in place. Instead, he¡¯d created a channel in the floor behind the front edge of the doors and stuck two iron pegs, about as thick as a railroad spike in the hole. The base of the spike widened larger than the main opening of the channel. This made it impossible to pull the spike out, but they could be slid along the channel to either side of the door, making it possible for the door to open. Now that he could make glass, Jake thought it was kind of pointless, so he¡¯d filed up almost all the windows with stone, leaving only the one between the two doors remaining. He¡¯d filled it with a lattice of bronze as thick as the walls and anchored firmly in them which allowed visibility and air to escape. Also mana. ¡°Hmm,¡± said his dad, looking at the door stops. ¡°Not a bad idea. Good job son.¡± And then he slid the stoppers back into their closed position. Jake felt ridiculously proud of that comment. His dad was handy. The kind of man that could, Jake felt, given time, create an ark if he needed one. Jake was not. Or didn¡¯t used to be. He felt that maybe things were changing for him. Maybe all this becoming a dungeon crap wasn¡¯t all bad. They went back to the dining area. By now many of the adults were up and out of their rooms. Georgia was busy taking the shocked for their morning showers and to use the restrooms. She¡¯d acquired a couple of helpers. They had created a slow parade of people from the room where the shocked had slept the night before through to the far north restroom. Bernie and Rex sat at a table by the kitchen. Jake had tried not to listen to their conversation last night and what came after but was only partially successful. He was glad to see that whatever the reason, whatever had occurred with Bernie, it hadn¡¯t broken them. She still hadn¡¯t taken the vow, but Jake didn¡¯t really care. And evidently, and more importantly, neither did Rex. ¡°Where¡¯s my coffee?¡± asked his mom quietly, looking around the mostly filled dining room. ¡°Lord, I am going to need it!¡± Jake quickly created the plan for a coffee pot. One of those big metal cylindrical ones. He¡¯d actually had a pattern for a coffee pot, courtesy of Max¡¯s. It was an ¡®event coffee pot¡¯ but would work. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t create it out of aluminum yet like the original pot he¡¯d ¡®cleaned¡¯ away and had gotten the pattern from, but he could use other metals. He wasn¡¯t sure how making it from some other metal would impact the flavor though. He decided to create it out of copper reasoning that people used to love cooking with copper pans, so it should be safe enough. Another thing that he¡¯d done in the night, was to add the rest of the wall to the south side of the kitchen. He''d also put in some swinging doors in the door to the kitchen. He¡¯d left the northside of the kitchen with its short wall enabling people to see what was going on. He¡¯d also added two thick balsa wood rooms to the back of the south side. Not very big, just big enough to hold stuff that needed to be refrigerated or frozen. That along with the various stoves and ovens and food prep tables was how he¡¯d spent the night while everyone else was sleeping. ¡®Or not,¡¯ he thought with a shudder. He created the actual coffee pots themselves already filled with ground coffee beans and starting to perk in the part of the kitchen where the dining room folks couldn¡¯t see. ¡°It¡¯s in the kitchen. I created two pots. Hope they like it black because I¡¯ve got no sugar or milk,¡± he told his mom. ¡°Dad could probably drag the pots out and set them on the serving wall, I guess.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said, as she started that way. ¡°There¡¯s cups too.¡± And he quickly created a lot of glass cups, being still unable to make porcelain. Will and Fern made their way into the kitchen and brought out the copper, coffee pots and set them on the short wall that separated the kitchen from the dining room. Then went back into the kitchen and got the trays of cups that were also waiting for them. When they got outside again, every adult in the room had formed a line waiting or for those who had glasses or cups in their inventory, already serving themselves and settling into a spot around the table. By the time the line completed, Georgia and her helpers were done and got coffee as well. Jake had been watching the pots and whenever they ran low, he simply filled them up again. Looking around the room, Fern decided that everybody was there. Just in case, she asked Jake who said that this was everyone. She filled her cup and went to the center of the dining room where she¡¯d stood last night when she¡¯d held the meeting to get things somewhat organized. Will stood beside her. ¡°Everyone slept alright last night?¡± she began. A rumble of affirmation came from the crowd. They had all slept well. The Beds of Good Sleep had done their jobs. No one was poorly rested this morning. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll have breakfast in a little while. I¡¯m sure us cooks will be able to scrape something together. But before we started, now that we¡¯ve had some coffee, let me just say, thank god for coffee again.¡± She had to pause here to let the shouts and cheers of agreement slow down.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Eventually, the room quieted down and she began again. ¡°Just in case any of you didn¡¯t hear last night, I¡¯m Fern Silvestre. My family is scattered all around the room. I¡¯m also the reason that you all are here. I invited you. I wanted to bring up two things for you all to consider. The first is that when I got up this morning and went outside, I found these stuck in the door.¡± She held up the arrows then. She¡¯d been holding them in her hands this entire time and she¡¯d seen people glance curiously at them. ¡°Do you mean somebody shot them there?¡± asked a man. One of the older men who¡¯d volunteered to join the ¡®army¡¯ last night. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°I happen to know that it was the man named Matchbox or Matchstick or whatever his name was and two friends of his. I think it was their group''s way of letting us know they know where we are.¡± She paused to let this settle in. A bunch of conversations sprang up as various people tried to figure out what the arrows meant. Nobody seemed to think that it was a positive sign. People began to shout back and forth across the room, calling each other idiots when they disagreed. The tension in the room shot straight through the roof. Finally, one man stood up and shouted at Fern who was still standing in the center watching the chaos spread, ¡°This is your fault. If you hadn¡¯t invited us all here, those people would have never known, even cared that we existed.¡± This kind of shook the room for a bit. Everybody stopped and looked at Fern who looked back. ¡°Fair enough,¡± she said. ¡°I said that I was responsible for inviting you here and I meant it. If I hadn¡¯t invited you here, you would be still sitting hungry in your homes. I invited you here. I fed you and I gave you a safe place to sleep last night. But, you are right, sir. You could have been safely starving at home. Provided a giant coyote or something else didn¡¯t come crashing through your door.¡± She looked around some more. ¡°I didn¡¯t show you these arrows to scare you,¡± she continued. ¡°Or to threaten you. I showed you these arrows so that you could take a real look at what the world is like now. What we can expect. That means, no government, no Red Cross, no police, no judges, no army, no civilization. That means that those men are as right as they can make stick. People used to say, ¡®your rights stop at my skin¡¯. Well, it was the government that saw to that. Now, your rights stop where I or some other person can make them stop.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty bleak attitude,¡± said another man. ¡°Maybe, but tell that to the women those men have got screwing and cooking for them in their camp? Do you think they want to be there? That¡¯s what this world is allowing to happen. And I, and my family, aren¡¯t going to stand for it.¡± ¡°Your family, what all five of you,¡± said another man, sarcastically. ¡°How the hell are you five going to make a difference?¡± ¡°Yes, my family and another one, that I haven¡¯t introduced you to yet. Say hello Jake.¡± ¡®Well, shit,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®I can¡¯t talk to these folks. I mean after ten minutes or so, I might be able to break through like I did with Hildi. With one of them. But hell, there¡¯s a hundred and thirty of them.¡¯ He quickly scanned the room and saw that a bunch of the people were starting to snigger and smile.¡± ¡®Ah, fuck it!¡¯ he thought and created a cube of bronze at the ceiling level and let it fall down beside the table of the man who¡¯d asked how they were going to make a difference. The block hit with a deafening noise, sounding like a car crash. The floor shook and indented, cracked, the tables jumped, the cube started to roll, but Jake steadied it and it held its position, rocking a little, back and forth.¡± People jumped from their seats and attempted to run to the walls. Benches overturned as people jumped up, although mostly people cracked their knees on the tables and stayed in place. Benches are not easy to escape from in a crowded, panicky situation. ¡°What? Holy shit!¡± shouted the man, attempting to stand and falling back. ¡°Relax, relax,¡± yelled both his father and mother at once. After a moment, Bernie and Rex and Dato started yelling it too. Finally, the crowd began to quiet down a lot and people began to focus on their neighbors again, to focus on Fern. The benches were straightened again, stood up in a few cases and people began to resume their seats. ¡°Jake,¡± his mom said, ¡°Can you bring that cube over here? I need something to stand on so the people in the back can see me.¡± Jake lifted the cube and brought it over to where his mom stood beside the central pillar. He only raised it about a meter, but it was enough to be visible. Despite wanting to fix it immediately, he left the impact crater on the floor of the dungeon. People close to the moving cube got up and stood back. People further in the room stood again to watch the cube sail its short distance from where it landed next to his mother. His mom moved and he set the cube down where she¡¯d been standing moments before. Then his dad helped her up so that she could stand on top of the cube. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± she said. ¡°I can see my son and daughter-in-law over there by the kitchen now.¡± She smiled at the group. ¡°Like I said, my other son, Jake. He¡¯s the reason that I felt confident enough to invite you all here, he¡¯s my, our joker in the deck, our get out of jail free card. Importantly he¡¯s the one that built all this stuff that surrounds you. He¡¯s the one that supplied the meat you ate last night and the beds that you slept in. This,¡± she said as she waved her hand around encompassing the whole room, ¡°is my son Jake.¡± The sound of kids playing in the pool penetrated the dead silence of the meeting. A few dripping kids stood on the outskirts of the dining room, summoned by the noise of the falling cube. Fern just let the people sit and absorb what had just happened. ¡°So what do you propose to do? You and your family? And Jake?¡± asked Joseph, one of the single men that had been part of the original group. ¡°Billy here,¡± she said, pointing toward Billy, mentioned that a class that I was offered after the event might be a good fit. I took it last night and it is. It¡¯s called, ¡°Clan Leader.¡± It gives a small bonus to experience gain and a larger bonus to health. Not just for me either. For every member of the clan. Neither are earth-shattering, but in this world, I figure every little bit counts. So, after my family and I met with Jake last night, I decided to form a clan.¡± ¡°What happens if we don¡¯t want to join?¡± said the man who¡¯d been sarcastic before, proving that in some people stupid runs to the bone. Jake wondered if his mom wanted him to drop another cube. Unfortunately, something in him told him that he couldn¡¯t actually drop the cube on the man. He guessed it was another of those unwritten dungeon rules. ¡°Hang on,¡± Fern said. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to answer Joseph.¡± ¡°A clan is a group of family members that join to support each other. If they get too many non-family members they become what¡¯s called a sect. Anyway, it¡¯s a way to join up and make a stand. And before you ask, I¡¯ll tell you. A stand against the people that would take your daughters for sex slaves, take your food, take your weapons and leave you helpless except for their so-called protection. I¡¯m against all that. Every fiber of my being says filth like that doesn¡¯t have a place in this world next to me and mine. We fought one war against slavery in this country. I am not letting it start up again next to me.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said old man Withers. ¡°Maybe Joseph wasn¡¯t clear enough. What do we get if we join? How do we join? What happens if we don¡¯t? Is your son going to drop a chunk of metal on us?¡± ¡°All good questions,¡± Fern answered. ¡°If you join you get to belong to something bigger than yourself. There¡¯s no government, no USA anymore. It¡¯s gone according to that notification we all got. And no Sapulpa either. It¡¯s spread all to hell and back. And I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening at the city center. But with that Wade guy and his group, I¡¯d say things are probably not good there. There¡¯s that ¡®Duchy of Northern Tulsa¡¯ thing, but I suspect that they¡¯re busy getting set up. I don¡¯t know what the heck is going on there, but I suspect it¡¯ll be a long time before they get out to this neck of the woods. Especially since things have grown so much bigger. Heck, I have no idea even where Sand Springs is anymore. It¡¯s probably still almost due north of us, but how far north it is, is another question.¡± She stopped then and looked around. ¡°So the first thing you get, as Withers asked, is you get to belong to a group. Before you knock that, I want you to think about how many of your old groups or institutions that you belonged to, still exist? How many of the churches, sports leagues, companies, governments, all the other organizations that you belonged to before, still work, still have open doors or a place that you could meet up at?¡± She made eye contact with old man Withers then and the man who was sarcastic before moving her gaze around the room, trying to will people to actually think about it. ¡°The second thing you get is a safe place to live,¡± she said. An immediate outcry sprang up at this. People stood and started shouting. The wet kids who had turned and started back to the pool came back, their faces a little frightened. ¡°Hold it! HOLD IT!¡± Fern and Will and soon all the family began shouting, trying to get some quiet in the room so she could speak again. After about five minutes, the room was at least quiet enough that she could be heard. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯d be kicked out, did I?¡± she said. ¡°We are planning on building a wall around Max¡¯s and a town inside that wall. If you don¡¯t want to be a part of our clan or sect or whatever it becomes, that¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll just need to move out into a house in the town. Jake doesn¡¯t want anybody inside Max¡¯s that he doesn¡¯t trust. And I imagine that works both ways, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She may have glanced briefly at the man who¡¯d been sarcastic before. ¡°Who¡¯s Jake?¡± asked one of the elderly men. ¡°That¡¯s my son,¡± she said. ¡°The building?¡± he asked. ¡°More or less,¡± she answered. ¡°Ok,¡± Wither¡¯s said. ¡°How do we become a member of this sect or clan? What¡¯s its name? Who¡¯s leading it? What are its long-term goals? Have you thought about any of those things yet?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Fern, which kind of surprised the rest of her family, as well as Billy and Hildi since none of those things, had been brought up at the meeting last night. ¡°The Sect¡¯s name is the Dungeon Born. You get in by being offered a chance to form a bond between yourself and everyone else in it, including my son Jake. A bond is like a vow or an oath. But a bond is somehow overseen by the heavens. It cannot be taken by children. In other words, you have to be over thirteen. The goal of the sect is, right now, saving as many people as we can. When the blue screen said, ¡°Do Better!¡± about saving other humans, we took it to heart. And the actual bond you¡¯ve got to make is: ¡®I pledge to the sect: I will keep myself strong, keep myself mentally awake, be always prepared, be trustworthy, be loyal, be friendly, be courteous, be kind, and be clean. I will act responsibly, not against the interests of my sect, nor any member of it. I will accomplish the tasks which I have been given and which I have accepted¡¯ ¡°That sounds like the Boy Scouts oath,¡± said a man at one of the tables closest to Fern. ¡°It should,¡± she said. ¡°We took parts of it from that, parts of it from the Girl Scouts oath and parts of it we just made up.¡± ¡°What else do we get?¡± someone at the back asked. ¡°Well, we think that you¡¯ll get the ability to be heard by Jake and you¡¯ll have the ability to talk to other bondholders.¡± ¡°I can talk to them now?¡± said an elderly woman. ¡°I mean I just talked to you, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°No, like internally,¡± she said. ¡°Think of it like having a cell phone again. But keep the service and ditch the phone. Also no payments either.¡± ¡°How long does this bond last?¡± asked Dianna. ¡°Are we signing up for life or can we leave?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question,¡± said Fern. ¡°It can be either. We can set it up so it¡¯s permanent or we can set it up so it expires after a certain time.¡± ¡°This may be a crazy question, but since we¡¯ve gotten all these blue screens and stuff, does the system or the new gods or whatever, oversee the bond? Make sure you keep to your promise?¡± asked Joseph. There was an immediate circle of quiet that spread around the room at his question. It was clear that everybody wanted to know the answer to this particular question. ¡°That is a really good question,¡± Fern answered. ¡°And it brings me up to the next points about this bond and oaths in general anymore. People,¡± she said almost vibrating with the intensity that she was trying to project. ¡°You need to understand. This new world, one of the biggest differences, is that your words have weight. What you say in a bond or if you make a promise to the heavens, something is going to listen. So yes, there are consequences to breaking the bond. It looks like you get drained stamina or mana, one point a day until you make up for whatever you did to break the bond.¡± There was quiet in the room as everybody tried to digest this. Nobody really had a handle on their status screen or what the numbers on there meant yet. ¡°So what happens when you reach zero stamina?¡± asked a little girl, still wet from the pool. ¡°That¡¯s a good question, sweetie,¡± said Fern. ¡°And this may be a little scary, but we think, it means, you can¡¯t move.¡± There was a large inhale of breath from the crowd. ¡°And who judges if you¡¯ve fixed the breach,¡± another voice said. ¡°Can we just go up and apologize and say we¡¯ll do better next time.¡± ¡°Unfortunately or, my husband would say, fortunately, no. The System or the new gods or whatever you want to believe in issues you a quest. While you¡¯re on the quest, it stops you from losing points, but until you finish the quest, you¡¯re always going to be a completed quest away from losing more points.¡± ** 2/19 She waited some more but this time the voices of the people did not stop. Her audience began talking among themselves at their tables and even cross-table discussions developed with people shooting answers to questions raised on other tables. She stood there for a while, then she held up her hands and said, ¡°Everybody, everybody.¡± Her husband and started yelling too, ¡°Eyes to the center.¡± Eventually, everyone focused on her again. ¡°Everybody needs to relax a bit,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re here, we have food and shelter. Nobody needs to make a decision fast. We¡¯ve still got to build the wall, make houses, and we¡¯ll still need to figure some other things out, like food long term and what we¡¯re are going to be doing with the rest of our lives. I imagine most of you used computers in your day jobs. Well, they¡¯re gone. Maybe some of you were involved in, well like Georgia there, sales. She worked for Bama Pie. Bama is gone and so are the companies she sold to. Heck, even what she was selling is gone. No more Bama pies.¡± Once again she paused. ¡°Everything has changed,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s up to us to reap this whirlwind. We¡¯ve been spit out the other side. Now it¡¯s on us to make our lives. Keep talking, but if I could get the cooks from last night to meet me in the kitchen we¡¯ll get breakfast started and then, after breakfast, we¡¯ll have another short meeting about what it is we need to get done. Ok?¡± Chapter 38 Will followed her back to the kitchen. Once again, there was a Scooby snack of venison waiting in the new refrigerator. Jake¡¯s mom led the current kitchen crew in an exploration of the changes to the kitchen that Jake had done last night. Big copper pots, an oven, a grill, a stove, three prep tables, cutting boards, three resin-based trash cans that ¡®disappeared¡¯ the trash when nobody was looking. And a couple of serving tables that were just outside the north low wall where food and plates and whatever could be set up to form a buffet line. All told, Jake was pretty much out of mana again and waiting on his siphoning to give him more. That big bronze cube had pretty much taken the last of his available mana, not counting the cushion he¡¯d left himself. ¡°It¡¯s starting to look like a kitchen, isn¡¯t it!¡± his mom said. Everybody agreed, but kind of looked warily around. The idea of being inside a dungeon, a being that could well, create and drop big blocks of metal, was a little bit overwhelming to these women. ¡°Look,¡± his mom said. ¡°I raised my boy right. You don¡¯t need to worry about him. He¡¯s on our side. He¡¯s looking out for us. Just help out and he¡¯ll help you back. Ok?¡± She waited and everybody nodded, looking a little calmer now. ¡°Let me tell you something. I can speak with him now, but I forgot that he couldn¡¯t speak to other folks,¡± she said. ¡°So when I asked him to ¡®Say hello¡¯ I had forgotten that he couldn¡¯t talk to other folks. That cube I guess was the only way he could figure out how to answer!¡± Everybody looked around, then finally one of the women and two men started laughing and it spread, everyone almost rolling on the ground. ¡°Big cube!¡± said one of the women. ¡°Hello!¡± said another. All of them laughing, gasping for breath. ¡°Let¡¯s just keep that between us,¡± his mom said when the group had finally calmed down. ¡°But did you see the face of that man when the cube fell right next to him? Oh my god! If I hadn¡¯t been having a heart attack too, I would have been rolling!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said a woman. ¡°That¡¯s Danny Michaels. He had this big black Ford 150. He put glasspacks in it and it had these big chrome exhaust pipes that stuck up above the cab. Used to drive my husband and me crazy when he¡¯d drive home at two-thirty in the morning on Saturdays from clubbing. Buppput puttt buppput putt" she said trying, and mostly failing to imitate the sounds a truck moving down the street with a loud exhaust would make. They made another four big pots of stew and everybody started to eat and chat amongst themselves. Between the kids playing in the pool and the shocked they had enough seats for everybody. And were able to pull the kids out of the pool and get them fed as a chair opened up. Finally, everybody had finished their breakfast and sat back on their bench seats with a look that said they were ready to continue the discussion. Fern stepped up on the cube and smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all thank the cooks with a round of applause.¡± After the applause died out she said, ¡°Ok, here¡¯s what needs to happen. We need to figure out what everybody is good at and get them doing that, if at all possible. Obviously, no computers means no spreadsheets, no PowerPoint presentations, none of that stuff, but we existed before Office, and by god, since we¡¯re still here, we¡¯ll continue to exist after it. How many of you chose a class or two last night? By hands.¡± Her family all raised their hands, but other than that, no one else did. ¡°How many of you already had classes chosen?¡± she asked. It looked like only four people raised their hands, all from the original group that had gathered at her house.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s the first thing we¡¯ve got to get done. Everybody needs to figure out what they are going to be doing in this new world. I was offered a bunch of classes:
  • Chef
  • Homemaker
  • Clan Leader
  • Hunter
  • Archer
  • Serving Wench
  • Herbalist
  • Apothecary
  • Alchemist
  • Druid
  • Mage
She paused and counted them on her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s it. You all should have a bunch of choices too. I¡¯m not sure how many or what they are, but you can view them just by saying ¡°Choose Class¡±. She paused and let everyone say it. ¡°Ok,¡± she said, ¡°Close the window by just thinking ¡®close screen¡¯ at it? It¡¯s a smart system, you can pretty much think whatever at it and it¡¯ll read your intentions. Now, is everybody with me?¡± She paused and then said, ¡°Now think ¡®status¡¯.¡± Everybody seemed to be doing that as well. ¡°That¡¯s you. Summed up in numbers. We think that the average number before the Event was ten. That would be neither high nor low, just your plain everyday person. Olympians probably were above eighteen, and if you had a number six or less, you probably had a problem of some kind. Billy here, sorry Billy, I¡¯m going to use you as an example, had a really low Constitution. He had chronic asthma, could barely leave the house. It showed up as a six on his ¡®status¡¯ sheet.¡± Billy didn¡¯t really like the fact that everybody was now looking at him. ¡°Once again, sorry Billy,¡± Fern continued. ¡®Welcome to the family, Billy,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®Get used to being volunteered!¡¯ Fern continued on, ¡°I mentioned Billy because that is no longer his stat. He¡¯s assigned points to it and cured his asthma.¡± A bunch of whispers swept the room then. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Fern. ¡°In this new world, you aren¡¯t stuck with what you began with. Always wanted to be smarter, assign some points. Same thing with every other stat. Prettier, wiser, less clumsy, healthier. But you only get so many to be assigned per level. Which brings us up to another thing. Levels. Just like in your video games or dungeons and dragons games, you can level up. You do this by gaining experience points. Which you gain from practicing skills or, well, killing monsters. The first levels are easy. After a while, it becomes harder. So your first easy attribute points don¡¯t last. Assign them wisely.¡± A bunch of questions were shouted out of the crowd at her, but she just stood there with her arms raised. Will started shouting then, ¡°Quiet, quiet. Eyes to the center.¡± Once she had gotten most of the people¡¯s attention again, she said, ¡°You can share your screens with each other. But I would encourage you not too. It shows who you are. Do you really want to show that to someone else? Should you? Anyway, do it or not, your decision.¡± After another pause to let that sink in, she continued on, ¡°So, here¡¯s what I¡¯d like to have happen today. Everyone should select a class. If they¡¯ve got the class they want, go for it. If they want to cast spells and can¡¯t? Or they want to be an alchemist and can¡¯t? See Hildi or Billy here. They can help you unlock or discover your mana and Qi.¡± Once again the crowd started shouting questions. ¡®Ah! Ah!¡± she said, holding her hands up. ¡°They¡¯ll tell you what those things are, but if you don¡¯t know, I would encourage you to find out what they are BEFORE you select your class or classes. They¡¯ll be telling you all what they are as well as guiding you through the process of unlocking them right here.¡± She gestured toward the two and motioned them toward where she was standing. ¡°Will, Georgia, Joseph, and Dianna,¡± she continued. ¡°We need to meet over by that little lounge area just behind the kitchen as well. Now, it¡¯s about eight o¡¯clock in the morning. We¡¯ll start getting ready for lunch at 10:30, so everybody has about two and a half hours to get their questions answered. And maybe, chose a class or at least get started in choosing. Then we can meet again, right here after lunch is over? OK?¡± She looked around, smiled and hopped down from the cube, before helping Hildi up to take her place and walking out of the room toward where the four people she¡¯d asked to meet with her waited. She could hear Hildi starting almost the same way that she¡¯d started about a week ago in her living room, ¡°... You guys know about the apocalypse. It happened. The world changed whether we wanted it to or not. But not like in the bible, it¡¯s different. I don¡¯t know why or how, but I do know it happened. What happened is that somehow the world acquired a system or maybe the system acquired the world ¡­ ¡°That sounds familiar,¡± her husband said as they walked towards the area where the others had already gathered. ¡°It does, doesn¡¯t it,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that it¡¯s only been what, slightly over a week? All these changes. Who¡¯d have ever thought I¡¯d go from a restaurant to a clan?¡± ¡°I would, honey. You kept us afloat through some lean times, I¡¯m betting you keep all us afloat through the end times,¡± he said. She leaned up and kissed him then. ¡°You say the nicest things Will Silvestre. I hope they go from your mouth straight to well, whomever¡¯s ears!¡± They arrived then and instead of the four people she¡¯d expected, she was greeted with pretty much her whole original crew. Old man Wither¡¯ broke the ice, ¡°I guess we figured we wanted to know what was ahead of us. And since you seem to be charting the course, we thought we¡¯d come listen in. Besides we¡¯ve all selected our classes and heard Hildi¡¯s presentation before.¡± She was a little nervous but figured he was right. They had as much a right to hear her plans as anyone else did. At least for now. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°I originally only called the four I mentioned out because they got drafted into one of the main jobs in kind of a leadership role. I don¡¯t know if they want to continue that way, or even if they¡¯re the best person to be doing it. It could be they have other skills, other roles they want to work on. Not everybody likes to lead. That can be worked on in the future. And if they want some changes made, just let me know. The way I see it is we¡¯ve got four things we¡¯ve got to do to keep the wheels on this bus:¡±
  • ¡°Keep these people safe¡±
  • ¡°Keep them fed¡±
  • ¡°Keep the shocked alive until we can somehow fix them up¡±
  • ¡°Keep the children safe, educated, clothed, fed and loved.¡±
¡°If we can do those four things, we have succeeded in my book. The other parts of making a society that will work should given enough time, fall into place. We may need to encourage them to fall that way, but they will do so eventually.¡± She looked around and saw that everyone was nodding their heads. ¡°I asked Will to take on the safety portion. I¡¯m taking on the cooking portion until I can find someone to hand it off to that wants to do it, Georgia has taken on the shocked, and Dianna has assumed responsibility for the children. What do you all need from us to succeed? Will?¡± Will looked at her and then the rest of the room. ¡°We need someplace that we can watch the outside of the building from. I¡¯m assuming that we¡¯re going to have workers outside, helping make this wall and these houses too?¡± He looked around and seemed to get his answer because he continued, ¡°then we¡¯ll need some guards for both monsters and humans and probably some drills on what to do if they get attacked while outside. And we¡¯ll have to talk about what kind of rules living in a big building requires. Curfew? Cleaning? And what kind of penalties someone that breaks them is going to suffer, things like that. I¡¯m not sure if my crew is supposed to worry about stuff like that or not? And, there¡¯s the thing that you didn¡¯t mention, but I know you haven¡¯t forgotten. What are we going to do about all those people that are getting hungry, afraid to leave their house, and waiting for somebody, maybe the government to come rescue them!¡± ¡°Lot¡¯s of good points there,¡± said Fern. ¡°Everybody, keep them in mind, we¡¯ll devote some time to each group after we¡¯ve had a look at the problems each group leader has discovered, Ok? Dianna, you¡¯re next.¡± ¡°Well,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve got 68 kids in the kid¡¯s rooms. I guess Jake miscounted, ¡®cause I¡¯ve only got beds for 52. Most of them don¡¯t have parents. Having survived by hiding or being rescued by neighbors or just taken in by neighbors when they showed up on the neighbor¡¯s porch like stray dogs. Fortunately, some of these kids are brothers and sisters so they can easily sleep two to a bed. Most of them actually want to do so and would cry if we tried to separate them. I¡¯ve got some picture books, some board games. Sixteen of these kids evidently out level me and could probably slaughter most of this place if they so desired. One of whom is five years old. That¡¯s where I¡¯m standing.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± said Fern to a subdued bit of clapping from the spectators. ¡°I knew we had a lot of children. I did not know that there were that many. As for the levels on the kids, I assume you mean Billy¡¯s group, right?¡± At Dianna¡¯s nod, she said, ¡°I think Billy has that crew well in hand, but it does raise an interesting point. What about teenagers? Lord, magic and hormones both hitting at once.¡± ¡°Georgia?¡± Fern asked. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got fifteen shocked,¡± Georgia said. ¡°None of them are demonstrating any signs of getting better. None of them are demonstrating any signs of, well, personhood. They eat when you tell them, will take a shower, use the restroom, put on clothes, take off clothes, but that¡¯s it. They might as well be, for all I can tell, human dolls. Whatever it was that made them human, the spark, it¡¯s gone and ¡®til they get that back, they ain¡¯t doin¡¯ nothing. If they were left alone, they¡¯d die of thirst in three days. There are three of us helping out now. Two of them¡¯s men whose wives are in the mix and we have another three or four kids whose mom or dad is one of them. They stop by and help, but they¡¯re just ten or so. ¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°Thank you for that report and thank you for doing what you''re doing, Georgia. You may have the most difficult job here. I hope I could do half as good a job as you,¡± Fern said. ¡°As for me, the kitchen is coming together. We¡¯ve got food, we¡¯ve got cooks, as of this morning we have pots and pans and prep tables. Heck, we have coffee!¡± At this, a cheer went up from all the adults standing around! ¡°I know,¡± she continued. ¡°That was a gift from my son Jake. Along with the food we¡¯ve been eating.¡± There was another burst of applause then too. More tentative than the previous one. ¡®People were still remembering that big brass cube falling,¡¯ Jake thought. ¡®Oops!¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ve still got to get kitchen workers lined up, maybe some of the people currently doing it will stay, but I don¡¯t know that yet. Also, we need to get more stuff planted and get some variety in our meals too. Venison stew is going to get old pretty quick. Probably by lunch, I imagine. I¡¯ll need to get back and start prep work on lunch by ten-ish. It¡¯s hard saying. That¡¯s why we need a chef. People have been pretty good about bussing their own tables, but not everybody does. We haven¡¯t got a lot of ¡®cafeteria¡¯ dishes and stuff yet, so everybody has been pretty much using their own, which also helps. ¡± Will spoke up then, ¡°I need people too. People that are actually committed to security, the army, keeping people safe. Right now, I¡¯m getting by on what might be loosely termed as volunteers. I need people that really are dedicated to it. And, well, I¡¯ll say it now, they should probably get paid.¡± Dianna said, ¡°The same here. I need teachers, I need a curriculum, I need a couple of therapists, I need room mothers or dads, I need a structure to help these kids keep it together. And, they, whoever they wind up being will need to get paid too.¡± Georgia said, ¡°the same thing goes for me and mine. We¡¯re doing it because it needs to get done. I don¡¯t know how long we can keep it up though. But we should also get paid as well.¡± ¡°I hear you, folks,¡± said Fern. ¡°I want to pay my kitchen workers and myself. I don¡¯t want to ask anyone to work without some kind of payment, but here¡¯s the kicker. I don¡¯t have any money. This clan that I talked about starting doesn¡¯t have any either. We¡¯re going to have to figure this out together.¡± Withers spoke up then, ¡°Well, can¡¯t you have your son make something? Gold or silver? Heck, even copper?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Jake. ¡°Who¡¯s gonna pay me? What do I get out of it?¡± Fern nodded her head in agreement with what Jake said, but then turned to Withers and said, ¡°He¡¯s already given us beds, toilets, running water, showers, pots, pans, tables, chairs, a safe place to live, food, now you want him to pay us to take care of us. Is that what you''re proposing?¡± ¡°Hell, I don¡¯t know. I guess,¡± said Withers. ¡°You said people need to get paid. The only one here I can see who has any money is him.¡± ¡°Even if I did have money, why the hell should I give it to them? What do I get out of all this? Sorry, mom. I¡¯m just asking?¡± said Jake. ¡°My boy asks basically ¡®what¡¯s in it for him?¡¯ And I¡¯m having a hard time answering that. You want him to step in and be the new government tit? Is that it?¡± Fern asked. ¡°No, but sure as shit we need to figure something out,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ve got 130 plus people to take care of. We need some way of figuring out how to pay people for working. I mean soldiers get paid, so do health care workers and busboys and chefs. At least they did in the old world. People will work for free in an emergency, but once that wears off, and it becomes the standard, they¡¯ll want to be paid. That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point and one I¡¯m very glad to hear you bringing up,¡± Fern said. ¡°We¡¯ve got no economy. No way to earn money. No way of spending. I¡¯ve got some of these copper and silver coins that I got left when my car was taken.¡± She pulls some out of her inventory and plays with them a bit, looking at their faces. ¡°But that¡¯s it,¡± she continued. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten any more since, nor have I been able to spend them on anything. I can¡¯t even trade them for something with Jake here.¡± ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need money with me. If you need it and I can make it, it¡¯s yours,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you, Jake,¡± she said. ¡°He was being a good son,¡± she said to the inquiring eyes around her. ¡°But we need to figure out a way to pay people.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t your boy do something?¡± said Withers. ¡°Like issue a coin? Make a credit card?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s ask him.¡± ¡°Well, seeing as how you¡¯re the only one that can talk to him, how about you do that?¡± said Withers. ¡°Need another cube?¡± Jake asked his mom. His mom smiled again and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do that, but in the meantime, our problems seemed mainly people based. Paying, selecting, and determining their jobs. Is that what I¡¯m hearing from everyone?¡± Everybody seemed to think about it for a moment before looking around and then nodding their heads in agreement. ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? Everybody here counts off, one to four.¡± She waited until they¡¯d done that, then said, ¡°Ones you¡¯re with me, twos you¡¯re with Will, threes you¡¯re with Georgia and fours you¡¯re with Dianna. Talk it over and try to figure out some way to jumpstart our economy and figure out how many people each group needs.¡± Later that day as Fern was chopping vegetables in the kitchen for lunch, Jake spoke to her again. ¡°Mom,¡± he said. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy here. Don¡¯t want to lose a finger.¡± ¡°Practice your healing,¡± he said. ¡°Billy¡¯s gotten really good at it. We¡¯ve been talking.¡± ¡°I thought that only people that could take the vow could speak with you?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°If I work at it, concentrate, I can break through and talk. It¡¯s a little painful, but doable. Well, painful for them.¡± ¡°Does Hildi know?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, no,¡± he answered. ¡°I¡¯d just as soon keep it that way if you know what I mean. She¡¯s a little protective.¡± ¡°Uh-hmm,¡± she said, kind of noncommittally. ¡°I¡¯ll practice when I have time.¡± ¡°Make time,¡± he said. ¡°Billy¡¯s advanced to level eight just by practicing. Now that you¡¯re the big cheese, you need to be strong.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s just time. Everything takes time.¡± ¡°Delegate,¡± he said. ¡°You need to get stronger!¡± ¡°I will,¡± she said. ¡°I promise!¡± ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°You know what an Adventurer is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m assuming you mean that in a specific way, so no,¡± she said. ¡°In the stories, it¡¯s a person who goes out and fights monsters. Usually, there''s a guild behind them called the ¡®Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°Is this going somewhere?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°In the stories, they have a card, or plate or badge or something that keeps track of various stuff.¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± she said. ¡°Cool, just got another level on the skill, ¡®Small Knives.¡± ¡°Anyway,¡¯ he continued. ¡°The things that the plate tracks usually include quest rewards.¡± ¡°So money,¡± she said. ¡°Exactly,¡± he replied. ¡°Money.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m with you so far.¡± ¡°Look at this,¡± he said. Suddenly on the prep table beside her appeared a bronze plate with a picture of his mother in the center and her name in the other corner along with her supposed rank, ¡°Bronze.¡± There was a circular hole in one corner to allow a chain or a thong to be attached to it to make it easy to carry. She set down the knife and the potato that she was currently peeling and picked up the plate. When she did so, a blue screen appeared,
¡°Would you, Fern Silvestre, like to bind this Dungeon Born adventurers plate? Agree Deny
¡°It¡¯s asking if I¡¯d like ¡®to bind this Dungeon Born adventurers plate¡¯?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it yet, but you could. And if you did, you¡¯d own the plate. Then people could use this,¡± and an item that looked vaguely like an old gumball machine appeared next to her knife, ¡°to assign money to it.¡± ¡°So, we could say, pay people and let them keep track of their money in our guild,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯d have to make enough gold to cover the rewards you¡¯d be giving or the wages you¡¯d be paying, but essentially, yes,¡± he said. ¡°Sounds like you''re hedging there. What do you mean?¡± she said. ¡°Billy said that when the Event happened the Bobs started with a notice that said something like they controlled all the gold? They even mentioned it when they talked to me. Remember that?¡± ¡°Vaguely,¡± she said. ¡°It was just another of a long list of things that I was too busy freaking out about to pay attention too.¡± ¡°Well, according to Billy, they did,¡± he said. ¡°And, when I try to make money or script or tokens or something that acts as money, I can¡¯t do it unless I have enough gold, silver or copper in either bullion or specie to back it up with. I literally can not do it! Nor could anybody else, I¡¯m pretty sure. The Bobs are a hard currency kind of being, I guess.¡± His mom just sat there with a blank look on her face, considering something, her fingers playing idly with the card. ¡°Actually,¡± he said. ¡°It feels in a weird kind of way, fulfilling. Like it might be another purpose that the Bobs put on me. I¡¯m the damn banker of this world! Or at least, I¡¯m here to make gold, silver, and copper so the bankers of the world can make more currency. I get the feeling that people that want to debase their currency are in for a nasty surprise too.¡± ¡°So you actually can make gold,¡± she said. ¡°Have to if I want to create loot,¡± he said. ¡°Loot?¡± she asked. ¡°You kill something, a monster in me, I owe you gold or silver or copper. I literally have to pay, for some reason,¡± he said. ¡°I also can pay in items too. For instance, I could give you a toilet.¡± For some reason that struck them both as funny and they started laughing. Fern put her head down on her arms, laughing and kept saying, ¡°A toilet, a toilet¡± After she calmed down, she asked, ¡°Is a gold piece expensive to make?¡± ¡°Pretty much,¡± he said. ¡°Gold, silver, copper, all have mana limits on them. Same with platinum I guess. Maybe others. Other things go down in cost as I get better at making stuff. Those seem to have a set cost. I guess I won¡¯t be making a gold toilet. ¡°What? Why would you want to?¡± she said. ¡°Lord, have you lost it, son?¡± ¡°I was just making fun of Trump and I said I¡¯d make a real gold toilet, that¡¯s all,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve been alone too long. From now on you are to talk to me at least once a day. You hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, mom,¡± Jake said. ¡°Anyhow, how much does it cost to make a gold coin?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, from what I can remember, a gold coin usually has about a troy oz of gold in it,¡± he said. ¡°That means it should take about five mana points to create one. But it doesn¡¯t. It takes a lot more than that.¡± ¡°How much more,¡± she asked. ¡°Over 10 times as much,¡± he answered. ¡°50 mana,¡± she said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°53 if you want to know exactly,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s like there¡¯s luxury metals and non-luxury metals. Luxury metals cost more, way more to make. And that¡¯s just the way the Bobs wanted it. Also, I¡¯m not sure about whether or not the skill rank will continue to impact the cost.¡± ¡°What do you mean,¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that as I got better at making things like wood or stone, the cost of making things has gone down. The walls here are made out of balsa. I mean it¡¯s thick balsa wood. Like half a meter thick, so don¡¯t worry, no one¡¯s coming through it some night armed with an X-ACTO knife. I can make it cheap. And it got cheaper as I got better at making it. I¡¯m not sure that will happen with luxury metals. They might stay at this price forever. On the positive side, iron should be dirt cheap eventually, just like bronze is becoming.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t bronze mainly made out of copper?¡± asked Fern. ¡°Yep,¡± he said. ¡°I guess you could refine it and make yourself a nice profit. Provided you can figure out a way of doing it. From what I remember from high school chemistry, refining metals isn¡¯t just heating them up, you¡¯ve got to add chemicals too. Maybe it¡¯s not really an easy process? But you still have to have a dungeon to make the original bronze, so there¡¯s that. Maybe an alchemist could do it. Or a smith. I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Could you do it?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he answered. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried. Might piss the Bobs off though. Maybe not, after all, it¡¯s just copper.¡± ¡°Still that means I could make two or three pieces of gold a day if I learn the spell,¡± she said. ¡°Good luck with that,¡± Jake said. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it''s an ability or spell that gets passed out to only some beings. I think the Bobs keep its circulation pretty limited. Under their hats, if they wear hats. Remember the old alchemists and their search for the philosopher¡¯s stone? It sounds like a good way to waste a life if you ask me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always something isn¡¯t it?¡± she said. ¡°So what¡¯s this thing do?¡± she reached out grabbed the gumball looking machine, holding it up and looking over it. ¡°Well, that one, nothing. I made a look-a-like that doesn¡¯t actually work because the real one would cost over a thousand mana to make.¡± ¡°Jesus Wept!¡± she said. ¡°I know, that¡¯s for one of them. That¡¯s what, over eighteen gold pieces. It¡¯ll probably cost more than a thousand though. I can¡¯t tell for absolute sure until I make one for reals.¡± ¡°Well, what do they do?¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s way cool! See that plate on the front of it?¡± ¡°Yea,¡± she said. ¡°You stick your badge on that plate and it verifies that you are the actual owner of the plate,¡± he continued. ¡°But the plate does that as well. If the owner holds it, it looks normal. If someone else does, it glows a soft reddish color. ¡°Anyway, once it¡¯s on the plate, the operator can view your money, answer questions about your basic level and class which they can view in the globe part. No one except the assigned user can view the globe or people that they allow to view it, and they can deposit rewards straight to your account which is basically created when the plate is issued.¡± ¡°Why would the adventurer wish to leave money in here?¡± she asked. ¡°I assume you¡¯d give them interest on it. That machine seems to be able to calculate and keep track of it. It also somehow networks with the others that get created by and for you. So they all are operating from the same information. Also, that way people don¡¯t have to carry around big chunks of money. And, they help their community by allowing the bank, which I guess is the Sect, to use their money as loans.¡± ¡°Why would someone care about carrying money around?¡± she said. ¡°With our inventory, nobody can get at it, right?¡± she asked. ¡°Right now, yes. Maybe not in the future. If somebody takes a thief or rogue-type class, they might gain the ability to ¡®dip into¡¯ or ¡®see¡¯ what you¡¯re carrying. At least Billy said that might be a possibility,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s not encouraging!¡± she said. ¡°The inventory is one of my favorite things about all this nonsense. Well, what about this thing? Can they do the same?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he said. ¡°I think the Bobs are looking out for it. It falls into the same category of protection as their ¡®hard currency¡¯. They protect their money supply.¡± ¡°So, no more trillion-dollar deficits? Is that what I¡¯m hearing?¡± she said. ¡°It seems that way,¡± he said. ¡°What happens if there''s a run on the bank?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the Bobs would handle it. There¡¯d be enough to cover it and somebody would be responsible,¡± he answered. ¡°You mean, us?¡± she asked. ¡°As the Sect Leader in charge of the bank, I can only assume you¡¯d have to take some of the responsibility,¡± he answered. ¡°What about loans?¡± she said. ¡°Same deal. Pay them back, no problem. Default and don¡¯t negotiate a new payment plan, big problem. For the debtor.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she said. ¡°Bear in mind this is only speculation, but, you know how the Bobs got me and Baxter? Caught us in a weak spot and asked us to volunteer to be a dungeon more-or-less? I suspect that they might just pay off your debt and you¡¯d start working for them,¡± he said. ¡°They might just have a lot of openings, this being a newly ¡®System-ed¡¯ world and all that.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± said Fern. ¡°I know. Damn is right!¡± Jake said. ¡°But the other part about the card is that it tracks the card holder¡¯s guild status.¡± ¡°And by guild, you mean sect?¡± she said. ¡°Maybe, maybe not,¡± he answered. ¡°Meaning?¡± she said. His mom and he used to play a game where they¡¯d try to answer the other in the shortest number of words. If you had to ask, you lost and owed the other one a favor. The contests usually ended in a draw, one or the other of them hurrying off before they could lose. ¡°Two,¡± he said. ¡°One guild, one sect.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°People join guild, not sect,¡± he said. Funnily enough, his time spent conversing with Baxter seemed to help his skills. ¡°Hmm!¡± she said, thinking about it. ¡°Good,¡± she finally answered. ¡°Do it!¡± ¡°Need people,¡± he said. ¡°Get dad,¡± she answered. ¡°Guild leader.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± he said and quit talking, preserving his record of three, now four matches with no losses. His mom went back to peeling potatoes. And staring thoughtfully at a gumball machine. Chapter 39 Lunch had just ended so Fern took her position on the bronze cube. It looked like it was becoming a tradition to stand on the cube to address the people. ¡°Let¡¯s give our thanks to our cooks,¡± she said, preserving another just started tradition. After the applause died down, she said, ¡°and we have a new Chef in charge of the kitchen. Actually Chefs. I want everybody to give a round of applause for Cody Fisher and Juanita Olmos. Cody used to be a flying instructor and also was a chef for the ¡®Outback Steakhouse¡¯ in Tulsa and Juanita used to manage her family¡¯s Mexican restaurant here in Sapulpa, La Margarita. They both decided that they would tackle it part-time to give themselves more time to do what we¡¯re all doing¡­ trying to figure out this new world. They''ll be dividing up the menus, working on figuring out how they are going to run our foodservice together. If anyone wants to help, they are always welcome.¡± She paused to let the applause die down and then continued. ¡°Billy who you¡¯ve all met now and my son Jake have been talking. Sorry, Jake, I forgot I was supposed to keep that on the down-low. But in any case, they have come up with an idea for how we can move forward. In his reading, Billy mentioned that aside from Sects their usually existed organizations called ¡®Adventurer¡¯s Guilds¡¯. In any case, these guilds would act as a place where people could earn money by performing jobs. Things like cleaning streets, finding missing pets or even killing monsters. The guild would post the job, a member of the guild would take it and when they finished, they¡¯d get paid. The guild would collect the money upfront from the person or organization that wanted to have the job completed, and pay the person or group of people when they presented proof that the job got done. It sounded like a good idea to me. What do you all think?¡± She looked around the room, making eye contact with both Billy and her husband, who smiled at her. Table talk started around the room with people starting to discuss the proposal. Finally, Withers stood up and asked, ¡°Who would pay? How would people doing jobs receive their pay? What would somebody have to do to join this guild?¡± ¡°All good questions,¡± Fern answered. ¡°I suspect that people interested in joining the guild should come up with the answers. I know from talking with Jake, I will have the capability of setting up the mechanics of how people will get paid. It¡¯s up to you all to figure out the rest of it. I¡¯m thinking that I¡¯ll turn over the meeting after we finish here to my husband who can moderate and get things started. I expect I will be a member of whatever guild the group comes up with but I will not be a part of the leadership of the guild. I will have enough to do running my sect.¡± ¡°So,¡± she continued, ¡°after this meeting is done, you all can either go swimming, talk amongst yourselves or stay for another meeting about setting up the guild. Now, before we go any further, I¡¯ve had a couple of people reach out to me about joining the clan or sect, the ¡®Dungeon Born¡¯. If Georgia, Dianna, and my family would all rise, I¡¯d like to get the first swearing-in done. This way you all can see what it means and how it happens.¡± There was a moment of silence and then everybody named rose and faced her and a blue window appeared in front of each of them.
Soul Bond (Equality - Greater) A group wishes to enter into a soul bond willingly with the dungeon, Jake Sylvestre. They have agreed to the following bond: ¡®I pledge to the sect: I will keep myself strong, keep myself mentally awake, be always prepared, be trustworthy, be loyal, be friendly, be courteous, be kind, and be clean. I will act responsibly, not against the interests of my sect, nor any member of it. I will accomplish the tasks which I have been given and which I have accepted¡¯ Benefits:
  • Beings can communicate with each other at a distance
  • Beings can communicate with each other¡¯s servants or companions
  • All promises made in the bond will become enforced and regulated.
At higher levels of bonding, additional benefits may accrue. Penalties
  • Bondees in violation of the bond will lose one mana point or stamina point per day until death or the violation is repaired.
Agree to be bound Deny bond
Fern said, ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t click anything yet. I want these others to see it.¡± She then shared the window with everybody in the dining room. There were a lot of exclamations and one or two profanities when the window appeared in front of the people. ¡°I shared that window so you all could see. Nothing nefarious, just people joining a group. If you want to belong, you can contact one of us and start discussing it. If we feel that you¡¯d be a good match, all you¡¯ll need to do is agree to these same terms. Just like we are going to do, right now.¡± And with that, she unshared the window from the group in the dining room and said, ¡°Go ahead and say yes if you still want too.¡± Once again that feeling as if a small fraction of a very large being looked in on the room and then, nothing. But the people that were not included in the bond could evidently feel the presence of that being because they shivered a bit and another outpouring of exclamations came from the crowd. ¡°And that¡¯s it,¡± said Fern. ¡°Welcome to the Dungeon Born!¡± and stepped off the cube and made her way over to the two women and gave them both big hugs. After she finished, she said, ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got for this afternoon. Like I said, you are welcome to stay and help launch the ¡®Adventurer''s Guild - Sapulpa¡¯ or whatever name you come up with. My husband will be leading that discussion. Billy will be there as well to answer what questions he can. I¡¯m going to meet with my two latest sect members and talk about the sect and what we need to get done! The meeting in the dining room had gone on all afternoon. People were interested, they just wanted to know what they were joining if they decided to do so. Eventually, the crowd seemed to have decided on a framework very like the ones in the stories Billy had read. He¡¯d been talking most of the afternoon. Will had called on him pretty often. There also were several gamers in the crowd who talked about their online guilds and their experiences with ¡®Adventurer¡¯s Guilds¡¯ in games. They all also talked about quests and other things that they generally got for completing them. Everybody was starting to get excited about the possibility of leveling. Everybody wanted to be prettier, smarter, faster, or stronger and saw this as a potential way to do it. Not to mention, everybody wanted to earn some money. Everybody here had worked most of their lives. They didn¡¯t like the feeling of being penniless. They decided to let people join the guild which they¡¯d decided to name, ¡®Sapulpa Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± after they got some more of the mechanics worked out. Will was appointed temporary ¡°Guild Master,¡± and instructed to work out the badges or cards or whatever the guild was going to use to allow people to prove they were a member of the guild. Also, he was to figure out the way they were going to be paid and maybe how much, although that was left pretty much up in the air. Nobody knew what type of jobs would be available yet. They decided that they¡¯d hold another meeting in the afternoon the following day after Will got some more information. Jake had been listening most of the afternoon. Well, part of him had been and not all the time. He¡¯d also been busy talking with his mom and her helpers and calming a pissed off Hildi down. She¡¯d be en upset that he¡¯d started talking to her little brother. He¡¯d finally got that settled down after he promised to allow her to be part of any future conversations he¡¯d have with Billy. Fern and the other two plus their helpers had spent the afternoon trying to communicate with the shocked. They¡¯d tried sign language, spelling things against the person¡¯s hands, everything that they could think of. They¡¯d even resorted to placing their hands in ice water to see if it made a difference. It did not. Their bodies seemed to grow uncomfortable, to move automatically away from the stimulus, even violently if they were held down, but nothing else. ¡®No spark,¡¯ as Georgia said. It was like the person in the body¡¯s shell had stepped out, gone away. Jake had been watching these attempts too and thought they looked a lot like his dungeon monsters when he didn¡¯t tell them to do something. They both just existed. Fern, Georgia and Dianna and their helpers had looked over the children. Most of them were in the pools, but some of them were playing board games or just talking to others in their rooms. Fern had asked the question early on, ¡®What can we do to make sure all these children are ¡°fed, clothed, loved, and educated (whatever that means) until they are thirteen?¡± And then they¡¯d spent the rest of the afternoon trying to figure out ways to achieve all four of those goals.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. When Fern stood in front of the group again after dinner, there was clearly something different about the people. She wasn¡¯t quite sure what it was, but she thought mainly it was that the people looked a little less apathetic. They looked as if they had somehow rediscovered their own lives. So, she started in with a question, ¡°How many of you feel better about your lives this afternoon then you did this morning?¡± Like a dam breaking people started talking then, all kinds of people. People that had sullenly stared at her. People that used to be polite, but distant. People that she thought were a step away from joining the shocked all attempted to speak. She thought about getting a talking stick going but then decided that was too 90¡¯s. But it boiled down to that between their classes, the newly forming Adventurer¡¯s Guild, the safety that they felt in Max¡¯s, they felt they had some control over their lives again. Finally, after almost everyone had started to run down, she took back control of the meeting. ¡°Thanks for sharing,¡± she began. ¡°I¡¯m glad that things are growing and changing. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll continue this and start to get going on some of the changes that we¡¯ve talked about today. Also, tomorrow, we¡¯ll need to start on the wall, on the houses, on the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. We¡¯ll need to start building again. Making our new lives.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad that today was a productive day. As you all probably didn¡¯t see since we all hit the hay early last night, the lights go out in the building at ten o¡¯clock. Well, according to Jake they fade to a very dim glow. They brighten up again at 5 am. If there''s an emergency, a call of ¡°Emergency On¡± will turn all the lights on throughout the whole building. Saying ¡°Lights On¡± will turn the nearest light back on at full, until you get out of range which is about 8 meters.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a night owl, be quiet. Talk quietly here in the dining room. Or in one of the conversation areas. Don¡¯t be loud. I suggest you go to bed early. Tomorrow promises to be a busy day.¡± She pointed toward the gardens and continued. ¡°Now Dianna and I are going over to the gardens and begin planting some vegetables. Jake says that they ought to grow like mad because of the high mana in here. I¡¯m not sure how fast ¡®like mad¡¯ is, but since our diet depends on it, I¡¯m hoping it means like a time-lapse film.¡± ¡°Kids, Dianna and I and all the helpers have decided that bedtime is at eight o¡¯clock. That sounds early, but we¡¯ll be getting you up at five o¡¯clock in the morning. Tomorrow¡¯s first lesson will be with Billy here in the dining room after the adult¡¯s morning meeting. You¡¯ll be unlocking your mana and Qi and learning how to meditate. You¡¯ll also learn the spell ¡®Mana Bolt¡¯ and the Qi ability, ¡®Jade Lotus Touch.¡± At this, a rumble came from the crowd. A man, one of the adults who had children and a shocked wife said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want my child learning spells. Or that Qi stuff.¡± Fern looked at him and then said, ¡°That¡¯s certainly your prerogative once you leave this building. I would urge you not to leave and not to handicap your children. They need to learn how to fight, how to survive.¡± There was a little pause then while she let that sink in. ¡°In this building though,¡± she continued, ¡°everyone will learn how to fight. Everyone will have the greatest chance of survival that we can give them. It¡¯s not just Wade and his men we need to worry about. It¡¯s mutated coyotes, possums, squirrels as big as dogs. I suspect there are true monsters out there. Things like vampires, werewolves, hell things we don¡¯t even have names for yet. Anymore, even earthworms can be giant. My girl Hildi here says she was attacked by a twenty-foot long earthworm with a drill bit for a mouth that spit rock like a gun. What the hell is that I ask you? Everything wants to kill us now and I¡¯m not going to handicap a child because he¡¯s or she¡¯s a child. They are going to be as able to protect themselves as I can make them. From all predators, human or otherwise.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯d kick us out?¡± the man said. ¡°What gives you the right?¡± She reached into her inventory and pulled out four arrows. ¡°People! Listen to me,¡± Fern said. ¡°Why are you even talking about rights? Look, these two arrows,¡± she said as she pulled two apart from the other two arrows and waved them around, ¡°were shot into the door this afternoon. That makes four arrows those men have shot into our door. Do you think they are concerned with your rights?¡± She was almost yelling at this point. ¡°People you need to understand. Two weeks ago our world changed. You have no rights anymore. You have only what you can take or what has been granted to you if you don¡¯t want to take them. That¡¯s it. What we¡¯re trying to do here is make a place that men like this,¡± she paused and shook the arrows at the crowd, ¡°won¡¯t have a say in your lives. If you aren¡¯t strong enough, those men or men just like them will take everything you have.¡± She took a minute to calm down, staring at her audience. They stared back. But before anyone else could speak, she started again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you don¡¯t want to hear this. But this is the world we now live in. You, your kids, your wife or husband, all of you are in the same boat. We can either grow strong or die weak. Me and mine are not going to be weak. And I desperately hope that you all make that same choice.¡± ¡°Damn mom!¡± said Jake. ¡°Should I drop another cube?¡± It was probably Rex or Bernie, it seemed to start from the corner where they were sitting, but a handclap started, then another joined and pretty soon the whole dining room was applauding and yelling. Fern stood there looking a little bit embarrassed but also firm. ¡°Settle down, settle down,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you for that. I actually got a notification that my oration ability went up. It¡¯s a weird world we live in anymore, isn¡¯t it? Now, as I said, Dianna and I are going over to the gardens and we¡¯re gonna plant some stuff." She continued, "If any of you were gardeners and want to see if you can raise your skills or gain some skills, I invite you to come. I have seeds from plants in my old garden that I¡¯d be happy to share out. Otherwise, stay here and talk or get in the pools. Jake made us some firewood so we can finally use these fire pits he¡¯s created all over the place. It¡¯s over by the kitchen, in the little hallway by the Fisher¡¯s rooms, so if you want to start a fire, grab a bundle and feel free." And then she finally wrapped up with, "Oh, and the door that¡¯s at the end of the hallway, is off-limits. Do not go in there for your own safety''s sake. That leads to the dungeon part of my son. A whole different set of rules applies if you set foot through there.¡± She and Dianna left then accompanied by Billy and his crew, a bunch of the kids, and maybe a third of the adults in the room. The two garden beds were sitting ready for the plants. One of the men, a former gardener who already had the herbalism skill said ¡°What about lights and water. These lights don¡¯t seem to be special, no offense Jake. And there ain¡¯t no water near here. The closest water is the bathroom sink.¡± ¡°Tell him I can make new lights and water is easy too. But, if things go like Billy and I talked about, we shouldn''t need them,¡± Jake said. ¡°He said he can handle the lights and water, but for some reason he has yet to explain, he doesn¡¯t think that either will be necessary,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Silvestre,¡± Billy said. ¡°We, that is Jake and me, think that because the mana¡¯s so high in here the other things are just kind of optional. We haven¡¯t tested it yet, but the plants should just grow!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± she said, accompanied by murmurs from the crowd. ¡°Well, let''s get on with it. I¡¯ve got seeds to pass out and Dianna will show you where we want them to be. Wait, Jake can you make us a chalkboard and a bunch of chalk? Make that two. I¡¯d like to document what plants went where.¡± ¡°No problem, mom. Hang on a minute,¡± Jake said and got busy. The pattern was a copy of an old wooden-framed chalkboard that he remembered from his church''s rec room. Dark black slate surface, surrounded by a wooden frame. He made the whole thing out of wood and slate to keep the cost of it down. The slate surface was about two meters long by one meter high. The wooden frame was made out of black ash. He started to create them and realized that they were expensive. Two materials with a lot of material used added up pretty fast. Even if the crafting was easy on this one. He told his mother, ¡°Sorry, not happening. Too expensive. I¡¯ll make you some paper instead. Wait, don¡¯t you have paper in your inventory? And pens?¡± ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡± his mom said. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t be your get-out-of-jail-free card. I need mana. I can¡¯t spend it all on crap that you just ask for. I need to make monsters and dig and do a bunch of dungeony stuff. It¡¯s like the pressure is building up inside of me. I need to be a dungeon. At least a little bit, well, maybe a lot.¡± ¡°Ok, honey,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later.¡± And then to the group, she said, ¡°Hang on a second, I¡¯ve got some paper here and a pen two.¡± She pulled out a small notebook and drew a picture of the garden plot. It was easy to do because the plots were already arranged in a grid. She just copied the structure and started labeling. The group started to plant then. She¡¯d passed all her seeds to Dianna who began passing them out and telling people where to plant them. The bigger garden got zucchini, butternut squash, corn, watermelons, cantaloupe, muskmelons, strawberries, iceberg lettuce, spinach, asparagus, beets, turnips, celery, carrots, onions, tomatoes, potatoes, jalapeno peppers, bell peppers, basically every plant that the standard kitchen garden would have. It also had wheat. Even Jake wasn¡¯t sure about this one. Normally, it took a field to make enough wheat to be worthwhile. But they had the seeds and he was prepared to grow them. The smaller garden got the rarities and the herbs, dill, thyme, oregano, cilantro, Italian parsley, mint, and avocado. Also, coffee and cacao seeds which Jake slipped Dianna. His mom had saved some seeds from the local asian market and also had star fruit, coconut, and banana plants too. They even had a tea plant which they rescued from Mary''s house along with the coffee beans. After the planting was done, a little boy asked, ¡°So how long does it take?¡± Jake was watching the soil and saw the first shoots of the plants breaking the surface. ¡°Look, mom! I told you! It¡¯s fast!¡± he said. ¡°Oh my god! Would you look at that!¡± Fern cried out and everyone gathered around to watch the plants grow.¡± People, especially the kids, would hold their hands just above the plant just to let it grow into their palms. One of the younger men said, ¡°It¡¯s a Festivus miracle!¡± and the crowd, at least those who used to watch Seinfeld, cracked up. The crowd settled down, the adults staring at the plants, watching them grow while the kids soon left back to the pool. ¡°It¡¯s been just thirty minutes and already the lettuce has heads, not big ones, but still,¡± said Dianna. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± said Fern quietly to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause an uproar but I was about out of fresh vegetables. Well, no about it, I was out of vegetables. Those carrots that were in the stew were the last of it. My garden couldn¡¯t feed this many people for that long. Chapter 40 Jake was tired of making lights. He had been making them for almost two days now. He figured, based on his plans, that he¡¯d need forty-four more of them after his initial start of eight. That translated into over 4900 mana points. And coupled with everything else he¡¯d had to make, well, no fun stuff for him. No digging, no monsters, no plants, although he did get a bunch of soul patterns for the different seeds when they were planted so that was good. That planting session had given him over thirty new soul patterns to play with. Oh, and he also got pot from a fifteen-year-old who dropped the seeds when he lit up in the bathroom. His toilets ¡®no odors¡¯ ability made the stalls of the restrooms a perfect place for getting high clandestinely. He made himself a small garden bed in the second-floor room next to the rune room and planted the pot at the same time everyone was planting the other plants in the garden areas. Because why not? He figured that it might be a big feature eventually on his second floor. So some fun stuff. He did make four owls to watch outside at night. Fortunately, the night watch had been inside so when he¡¯d actually created the four owls on the porch, nobody saw. He made them dungeon scouts and instead of giant, he made them small, tiny little owls about 20 cm tall. He gave them shadow cloaks to make them better able to hide both at night and during the day. He started to give them steel feathers or talons but then decided that was pointless with a scout. After looking at the patterns, he decided to do something a little crazy. He put hawk eyes in the owl''s head. Not instead of, but also. Hawk eyes on top of the owl¡¯s eyes. He shrank the large eyes that the owl normally possessed and gave it extended night vision to make up for the loss of vision. He decided that he didn¡¯t need to give it dark vision because it would be outside and with the three moons there would always be some light. It could easily see two hundred meters at night. The hawk eyes were the same as the ones that his normal giant hawk possessed. Smaller of course, but with the same visual acuity. He could sense that attempting to use both sets of eyes at once would overload the visual processing ability of the poor owl¡¯s brain so he gave it a reflex to only have one set of eyes open at a time. When he finished, he thought the owl looked funny at first. The black eyes open with the hawk eyes shut on top of them all set in the heart-shaped white mask of the owl. Or the golden hawk eyes open with the black owl eyes shut below them. All the mechanisms of the eye, the lid, the tear ducts, all stood out from the white background. It was too obvious that this owl was different. Just in case his little spy was discovered, he didn¡¯t want his changes to be seen immediately. He finally darkened all the feathers on the face and the body of the owl, making the whole owl¡¯s feathers match the tawny coloration which existed on its shoulders originally. Between the size of the owl and its new camouflage, not to mention it¡¯s shadow ability, he was sure that the owl would be almost impossible to find. A perfect spy. When he released them to watch the outside, he made sure to include ¡®watch for humanoids and report back if you see them¡¯ script. He also instructed each of them to split up and to watch a different area. And to stay at least 300 to 400 meters from Max¡¯s. At 700 mana points his little owls were not cheap, but he felt better having them out there. An owl''s hearing, coupled with its sight, now in the daylight as well, should provide a definite watch. He also made two of them female and two of them male. Two pairs. He wasn¡¯t sure if dungeon monsters got busy, but he thought he¡¯d give them a chance. Also, he wasn¡¯t sure if the chicks of a dungeon monster born outside of his bounds would be a dungeon monster. He wondered if he¡¯d just created his first invasive species? While he was at it, he decided to start claiming territory outside. He wasn¡¯t sure yet how to do it yet but figured that the easiest way was to sow seeds. Plant grass and let it grow. Bermuda grass, one of the seeds that Baxter had brought back as seeds in his coat, was a fairly invasive plant. If it got enough light, enough heat, enough water it would choke out the other plants around it and spread. He wanted to keep that invasive quality, the ability to aggressively spread but thought he might do better on some of the other aspects. If he made it softer, people would like it more. If he made its height uniform and caused it to be a low ground cover, people would love it. And finally, if he gave it that dark green of fescue, everyone would love it. He figured he could tie it somehow to his mana and let it grow. He¡¯d have it create seeds that in addition to the seed core would have a lemony taste and supply vitamin C and D as well as a higher sugar content, so native animals, maybe even monsters would like it, consume it and spread it. He hadn¡¯t meant to do so but he¡¯d created a grass that humans could live on. There was enough nutritional value in the grass that people could eat it and survive. Not that they¡¯d enjoy it, it was grass after all, but they''d survive on a diet of his dungeon Bermuda. The hardest part of the process was getting the plant sensitive to mana. Even with the ability to change patterns, it seemed like the pattern modification ability had a hard time understanding what Jake was looking for. Finally, after manipulating the mana around the pattern to both higher and lower levels, he was able to figure out how to change the plant to only grow around higher mana levels. In other words, around him. It was odd having created a plant monster. Well, he wasn¡¯t sure what to call it. It was still tied to him. A monster grass. It didn¡¯t do anything. Well, I suppose if the person were allergic to grass it could inflict a nasty allergy on them, but it didn¡¯t seem like it lived up to the monster part of the name. ¡®I¡¯ll just call it Dungeon Bermuda,¡¯ Jake finally thought. He thought about it some more. Wondering if there was something else that he wanted the grass to do. He could tell that he could sense it and use its senses, such as they were. A feeling of pressure, of water, of sunlight, of the cool earth, were about all that he could tell he¡¯d get from the grass. He thought briefly of increasing the sense of pressure that the grass possessed. But eventually decided that that would be too cruel. Create a grass that¡¯s perfect for walking on and then cause it to feel pain from the experience. Uncool. But still, he wondered if there was something that he could change to make the grass more useful. He thought about having it create berries like a wild strawberry. Tiny little berries that he¡¯d never tasted to see if they lived up to their name or were just decorative. He thought some more and then realized that there was something he could change, that he¡¯d have to change if he wanted the plant to be useful. Heat and light sensitivity. Bermuda started growing late in the season. It was late May before the grass started growing in Oklahoma. It required a lot of sun to grow and spread. Since it was now the equivalent of January, it wasn¡¯t going to take off and spread like he wanted it to unless he changed it some more. He quickly made the change then. It turned out to not be as big a deal as he thought it might be. His earlier change to make the grass more dependant on higher mana levels made it easy to switch the grass¡¯s dependence on heat, on light to mana. If the mana were high enough the grass began growing. Period. He started to wonder if he¡¯d created a monster then. Some invasive ground cover that was going to strangle out the existing plant life but decided it was just evolution in action. Plants that evolved to use mana would have a competitive edge over plants that didn¡¯t. Period. There was no helping that. Just like monsters. Monsters were, or at least could be, normal animals that had evolved to use mana. Greater size, a coat that turned attacks better, better eyesight, better camouflage, it all boiled down to greater survivability. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Although, he wasn¡¯t sure about the aggressiveness. Every monster or monstrous animal had been uniformly crazy. Attacking anything that came inside of the territory that they claimed. He wondered based on the giant ground squirrels if that was merely a phase to the adaption. They hadn¡¯t attacked. Baxter¡¯s presence had brought out a trace of survival instinct in them. He wondered if the monsters or monster animals were starting to go back to their standard levels of aggression? If their aggression levels had reset to just be a little more aggressive? It made sense he thought. What good does the desire to attack everything do for a deer or a squirrel? Unless they completely changed their diet, there would be no evolutionary benefit to the heightened aggression. Actually there would be a net decrease in survivability. The wounds they would get from the constant battles would weaken them to their natural enemies who would have also been mana changed. But that still left real monsters. Stuff that he could create that somehow might have been created naturally. Things like dragons or hippogriffs or griffins or owlbears or some of the other monsters he¡¯d been talking with Billy about. Billy had pulled out his monster manual and showed him several pages of it and that was a jolt to the system. He so wanted to create stuff like that, but what was the point? The only people he wanted to kill were Wade and his crew. Anyway, he finally created the Dungeon Bermuda. The pattern modification was expensive. 175 mana points. But that was nothing compared to the cost of the grass itself. 200 mana points per seed. Holy crap! He created one. He remembered going to Ace Hardware and Home Depot and buying bags of Bermuda seed, $33 bucks for a five-pound bag. There were literally thousands of seeds in each bag. That seed was the equal of almost four gold pieces. That¡¯s like 40,000 bucks. He had to check his math, but each copper was worth about an old American dollar. 100 coppers to a silver, a 100 silvers to a gold. 40,000 bucks. For a seed. He started thinking about the stuff that he¡¯d created then. Hall lights 112 mana, two gold, 20,000 bucks, Toilet 133 mana, about two and a half gold, 25,000 bucks. ¡®Holy Crap,¡¯ he thought, ¡®I¡¯ve already made my solid gold toilet. Take that Trump! And I made more than one.¡¯ He quickly decided to stop thinking about things in those terms. He hadn¡¯t really considered money and the cost of things. There was nothing he wanted to buy that he couldn¡¯t make. Hell, making things was the point. It was fun. It was what he did. But translating the mana cost of things into gold and silver and even copper made a difference. He started thinking about all the stuff that he could make so casually and the cost of having the items made by hand and started to think again about monsters and protecting himself. He suddenly felt very vulnerable. ¡°Hey,¡± Hildi said. It was after nine o¡¯clock and she as well as most of the other folks was already in bed. She was evidently fighting off the effects of the runes. She sounded and looked tired. ¡°Hey,¡± he said back. ¡°Whatcha doing?¡± she asked. ¡°Making grass,¡± he answered. He felt like the conversation wasn¡¯t going that well so far. She had been back a day and had sworn another two oaths to him, but basically they hadn¡¯t really talked. He¡¯d been aware of her the whole time and had talked when she needed him like when she needed him to describe what Max¡¯s looked like, but other than that, they hadn¡¯t talked. He¡¯d talked with Billy far more than her. Really far more than anybody. She had been busy all last night and today answering people''s questions, gardening, putting kids to bed, or just sleeping. She snored by the way. Cute little ones though, not huge mouth breather ones. ¡°Do I want to know?¡± she asked. She was in her bedroom. Billy had opted to sleep with the other kids. They had a room that was basically all his group. ¡°It¡¯s Bermuda. I¡¯m getting ready to seed it outside,¡± he answered. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°I specially created the grass,¡± he said. ¡°It is mana dependent and very edible. It will grow and form a ground cover around me. And since it¡¯s mine, it¡¯ll claim the area that it grows on for me.¡± ¡°Are you trying to take over the world, dungeon boy?¡± she asked, half-jokingly. ¡°Just my little bit of it,¡± he said. In the meantime he had one of the new owls fly back to the porch and pick up the seed and drop it into a hole that it scratched in the ground and then cover it back up. ¡°Thanks by the way,¡± she said. ¡°For what?¡± he answered. ¡°For all this stuff you¡¯ve created,¡± she said ¡°This bed is the most comfortable bed I¡¯ve ever slept on. The pool is great. The kids love it. The numbers at the bottom of the pool, the fog, even the stairs on the pillar that they can jump from. Plus the food. Just thanks. I¡¯m not sure anyone has said thank you yet, but I wanted to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± he said. ¡°And no, no one else has said thanks. I get it though. They are busy trying to deal with their new lives.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she said. ¡°But they still should say thanks. I mean you didn¡¯t have to do all this stuff. I was surprised when I got here. This place stunk like rat pee and there was that big nest right in the center of the place. To go from that to this in just a week is amazing. You are amazing.¡± Jake felt both pleased and a little embarrassed. Not in a major way, but the muted way he experienced most emotions anymore. But if he could have, he would have been blushing. Maybe his gem glowed a little brighter. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be appreciated. I¡¯ve been listening. Looks like my mom¡¯s gone all uber on everything.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°She has. Thank god for her though. She¡¯s shaking things up. Shaking people out of their ruts. It¡¯s hard to understand these people. It¡¯s like they got two tracks running at the same time. One is here and now and the other is still back in the Sapulpa that was. 9 to 5. Daycare and Starbucks.¡± ¡°Did Sapulpa even have a Starbucks?¡± he asked. ¡°Bite your tongue, blasphemer! The reach of Starbucks is long and eternal!¡± she said, laughing a little bit. ¡°We had them. They were basically places that sold Starbucks coffee, but we had them.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°I guess that¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t lived here in about five, maybe six years. And overpriced coffee was never my thing. I had to work in high school and make car payments and insurance too.¡± ¡°Should have been a girl!¡± she said. ¡°Daddy took care of that for me!¡± ¡°Must have been nice!¡± he said. ¡°It was,¡± she said. ¡°Right up until two weeks ago.¡± They both paused there. Stuck a little. She yawned a little, still fighting off the effects of the bed. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve got two tracks too,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll think I¡¯ve adjusted and then boom, I realize that I¡¯m still waiting on my mom and dad to show up. Still think I need to finish a college app or pick up some milk at QT.¡± He paused, not knowing what to say. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said. ¡°Look at me. Doing my poor little girl routine to a man that got changed into a rock. Lord, I¡¯m dumb sometimes.¡± ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re not. You got my family here, safely. You helped my mom rescue all those people. You¡¯re not dumb! You are a survivor.¡± ¡°God, I miss that,¡± she murmured sleepily. ¡°I miss that show!¡± she said and then drifted off to sleep, the runes finally taking hold. Jake watched her sleep for a while. The other part of his mind that was busy siphoning, kept siphoning. But he was happy watching her, breathing in and breathing out. The room was dark, but to his senses, it might as well have been daylight. He looked at her, watched the mana in her chest move through her body, watch the bright spark of her soul burn at the edges of her skin. He wasn¡¯t sure what this feeling was. It didn¡¯t feel like love, or lust or need. At least the way that he remembered those emotions feeling. Although it may have had elements of all those emotions in it. It felt cooler than that, strained through his body of stone. Although it felt warmer than most of his emotions got these days. Warm like the summer sun, warm like sheets fresh from the drier. It was contentment, he thought. Looking down at her sleeping, he felt content probably for the first time since, well, he didn¡¯t know. He¡¯d never felt this before. Chapter 41 The next morning started early for the people at Max¡¯s. The rooms were pitch black and the beds gave them all a good night''s sleep. As a result, everyone was up yawning and drinking coffee in the dining room by five o¡¯clock. No TV, no internet left most everyone reset back to the colonial days. Most people hadn¡¯t wanted to use their time available while gathering up their stuff to pack up books, so except for a few board games, they had no choice but to talk to each other. After breakfast was served, Billy took over the cube and looked out at his young audience. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many of you are orphans. Most of us are. Some of us don¡¯t know. Others have just lost one or the other of your folks. I¡¯m sorry that happened to you all. If I could, I¡¯d go back and fix it, but I can¡¯t. No one can.¡± He paused and looked around again. In the back rows of the dining room, a lot of the adults were sitting and watching, including the man who¡¯d said yesterday that he might not want his kids to learn magic. ¡®No pressure there,¡¯ he thought and then began training the kids. Fern and Will and Dianna and Rex were busy chatting in the first conversation nook by the kitchen. ¡°We need to rescue more people,¡± Fern said. ¡°I know,¡± said Will. ¡°Tell us where we can put them and I¡¯ll be happy to do so. We¡¯ve got breathing space with these folks. Everyone is busy trying to figure out their classes, whether or not they want to join the Sect and/or join the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Other¡¯s are busy gawking at the garden¡¯s wondering what the fuck is going on there? Speaking of which Jake, what in the fuck is going on there? Fully grown cacao and coffee bushes, tea, avocado, banana trees overnight. Not to mention watermelons, cantaloupes, corn, tomatoes. Heck, even the asparagus is fully grown and that¡¯s supposed to take seven years. What in the shit is going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like I told you last night when you were planting. Mana. It¡¯s the universal fertilizer. When you planted those seeds inside this big room, they started growing and baby seeds seem to really be receptive to it. They absorbed it and, boom took off. That¡¯s why the whole garden looks like it¡¯s eight months old instead of one day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not natural,¡± said one of the onlookers. Meetings in Max¡¯s were rapidly becoming a combination of government and entertainment. If you didn¡¯t have anything to do, you watched and critiqued those that did. ¡°No,¡± said Jake. ¡°It¡¯s as natural as it gets. Things absorb mana, things change. If you want unnatural, I suspect that you just need to let the plants keep growing.¡± ¡°No,¡± said Fern to the onlooker. ¡°Mana is part of our world now. It is part of nature. Things just grow faster in a mana rich environment.¡± And then to Jake, quietly, ¡°What do you mean ¡®let them keep growing¡¯?¡± ¡°Right now the plants are doing what they are designed to do, watermelons grow watermelons, tomatoes grow tomatoes,¡± Jake said to all his family member¡¯s present. ¡°All that extra zing that mana provides is used in doing what their genetics tell them to do. But give them some space and let that mana pool up in the plant, I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll start getting some weird stuff happening.¡± ¡°Like?¡± said Fern. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe muskmelons of doom, exploding strawberries, heck it could be anything or something as innocuous as a watermelon with a tougher rind. That¡¯s the thing about mana, it¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°I guess that makes sense. Maybe not the time scale, but I can see that,¡± said Fern. ¡°So gardener just became a high danger occupation. Good to know.¡± ¡°Not really, but maybe,¡± said Jake. ¡°Just use or pick the fruit and everything''s golden. Look it over before you eat it and make sure it hasn¡¯t mutated. It¡¯s bad inside here because the mana level is so high. I¡¯m producing a lot of mana and it all comes through here.¡± ¡°Look it over?¡± asked Rex. ¡®Use your identify ability or skill or spell on it. It should be capable of telling you what is safe and what is, well different. Maybe not safe, maybe safe but not the same. Use your identify,¡± said Jake. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll make a note of that. And get with the kitchen staff. And gardeners. Make sure they know what and how to look at the plants,¡± she said. ¡°By the way,¡± asked Fern. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± ¡°I watched the plants grow all night. I even planted some grass outside. It was interesting. I can see mana, see Qi, heck, I can even see souls. It was fun watching things grow. Plus I was trying to see if having the plants growing inside me gave me access to more mana.¡± ¡°Did it?¡± she asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know yet. I haven¡¯t got a mana meter or even mana units to measure mana in. All I¡¯ve got is what you¡¯ve got, a status sheet with mana points on it. I¡¯m trying to figure out a way to measure it though. Billy and I have been talking about it.¡± ¡°Does Hildi know about that,¡± asked Fern. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jake said. ¡°We had a talk about that. We have to include her or give her the option of being included whenever we talk,¡± he said. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°A good relationship is about compromise. Those that last, learn early. Those that don¡¯t learn, don¡¯t last.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said one of the onlookers. ¡°How about you all talk out loud? It looks freaky when you all start talking to each other without words. How¡¯s that work anyway? Is it like telepathy?¡± Fern looked up and saw that the crowd surrounding them was all nodding their heads. She thought she¡¯d better answer the man. It wasn¡¯t that long ago that people were getting lit up for being witches. ¡°It¡¯s more like a cell phone than telepathy. You don¡¯t get a lot of emotions or whatnot. You just get a voice. In this case, it¡¯s my son, Jake,¡± she answered. ¡°How much range has it got?¡± another man asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve only had the ability since I¡¯ve got here inside of Max¡¯s last night. And I haven¡¯t done any experiments with range or what blocks it or anything like that. I can just hear my boy and that¡¯s enough for right now.¡± She didn¡¯t really want to talk about it anymore. The range or other limitations of the ability could be lifesaving information for her or the sect someday and these men were not members. At least not yet. ¡°All right,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s get back on track. Where were we before we started talking about vegetables. Rescuing people. What do we need to do?¡± ¡°First off, are there any watchers outside from Wade¡¯s crew?¡± asked Will. ¡°Yes,¡± said Jake. ¡°There¡¯s a couple. They think they¡¯re hidden, but I can see them.¡± ¡°Ok, there¡¯s two men watching,¡± said Will. There was a quiet rumble in the surrounding folks at this news. ¡°Any arrows this morning,¡± asked Will. ¡°Yep, Matchbox and his two guys came by not long after sunup. They only shot one today. I guess they started worrying about the numbers of arrows that they have¡± Jake responded. ¡°Ok,¡± said Will. ¡°Only one arrow. Hopefully, that means they are getting low on arrows. What can we do? We could go out the front door or Jake could make us another door too, I suppose.¡± ¡°The guys aren¡¯t together, they are watching all sides of this place. They are up in a couple of trees about fifty meters from here,¡± Jake reported. ¡°If I had to guess, I¡¯d say they are just there to report if someone leaves.¡± ¡°Well, so we can¡¯t leave without them seeing us. They¡¯re in a tree and probably going to run tell their crew if we leave. Is that what you''re telling me?¡± asked Will. ¡°Yep,¡± said Jake. ¡°It¡¯s too bad I can¡¯t talk out loud.¡± Jake felt a flash of amused agreement from his dad then. ¡°Any ideas?¡± Will asked the group sitting at the meeting. And, of course, by default, the people surrounding them. It was quiet for a minute and then one of the onlookers said, ¡°I know we want to do right by our neighbors, but have you all thought about where we¡¯re gonna put those folks? I¡¯m not trying to be difficult, just practical.¡± There was a hum of agreement from the folks surrounding the meeting. Another man spoke up and said, ¡°I may have a partial solution to that.¡± Fern said, ¡°Speak up then. We need all the solutions that we can get.¡± ¡°My name is Calvin Hornsby,¡± he began. ¡°I usually go by Cal. Anyway, I was a builder. ¡®Homes by Cal¡¯, you might have seen the signs around town. Sorry, just setting the stage. Anyway, when we had our meeting about classes and mana and Qi and all that, I opened my classes afterward and I got offered a bunch just like most folks. The boy, Billy, mentioned that there were different levels or whatnot of classes, like fighter and knight. I got offered all those base classes, I think he called them, like Fighter and Mage but I also got offered a class that well, I took. It seems to change names a bit. It goes between Earth Mage and Builder Mage. I¡¯m not quite sure what to call it.¡± He stopped then and looked around. Fern gestured for him to continue. ¡°Well,¡± he said. ¡°I got three spells instead of the one that most folks get. They are, ¡®Create Block, Create Earthen Wall, and Pallet.¡± ¡°And what do these spells do?¡± asked Will. ¡°The block one,¡± he said, starting to obviously read something only he could see, ¡®Creates a mass of stone. Unless otherwise specified by the caster¡¯s direction, the mass will be shaped as a block about the size of a cinder block.¡± ¡°The wall one,¡± he continued, ¡°Creates a 3 meter stretch of wall that is ? of a meter in depth. Each of the square wall sections is somehow anchored to the ground if cast on the ground.¡± And finally, for the pallet one, he read, ¡°Creates a two-meter square pallet that is capable of moving at a speed of up to 12 kph. It is capable of lifting ((100 * level)*rank) kg.¡± There was a quiet hum from the surrounding folks. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a good look at those huts outside when we came in a couple of nights ago,¡± he said, ¡°but I suspect that they were made using the ''Create Wall'' spell. They looked around the right dimensions.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± said Will. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Jake. ¡°There was a group of people that lived here for the first week. They came in a couple of times and fought the rats that used to be in this building. They left though about a week in. Right before I met Hildi. Baxter used to have to be careful not to be seen by them. Baxter also killed most of the monsters around here so they didn¡¯t have to worry as much. At least the ones that came out at night.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± said Will. ¡°There was a group that lived here right after the apocalypse. They probably made those houses. And probably made them using the same spell. I wonder who they were? Not that it matters, I suppose. They left and haven¡¯t come back.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°Can you share spells?¡± asked Rex. ¡°Those seem mighty handy. I could see people using those. Has anybody figured out a way to share or pass on magic?¡± He looked around but none of the people leading the table or surrounding it had any comments to make other than a general agreement that sharing spells was a good idea. ¡°How much mana does the wall spell cost?¡± asked Will. ¡°10 mp it says. I guess that means mana points?¡± Cal answered. ¡°We need a wall and you can make it for us. Plus you can make houses too. That¡¯s good. ¡®Homes by Cal¡¯ may not be dead yet,¡± Fern said. ¡°But we also need more people to be able to make walls, to make houses. If we keep adding people to our settlement, we are going to need a lot of homes and a big wall.¡± ¡°Is the wall really necessary?¡± asked John, one of the men surrounding the meeting. ¡°What do you mean,¡± said Fern. ¡°Well, the same damn thing with that wall Trump was so fired up about building down between us and Mexico,¡± the man said. ¡°People went around it, over it, through it, underneath it. Hell, it even fell down once when the wind blew. We aren¡¯t trying to keep out poor people looking for a better life anymore. We¡¯re trying to keep out monsters. Those squirrels we saw could probably climb a stone wall without slowing down, big hawks, owls whatever could fly right over it. You mentioned the giant earthworms. A wall ain¡¯t gonna slow them down. Poor protection¡¯s worse than no protection.¡± Riley, one of the men standing next to him, slapped his shoulder and said, ¡°Ain¡¯t that that the truth. That¡¯s how I got girls one and three. Rhythm method my ass!¡± After the laughter died out, Fern said, ¡°You have a point. I guess I was thinking about castles and walls and forts and stuff.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Will. ¡°The cannon and guns put the end to fixed defenses like that. I don¡¯t see spells as being much less effective than a matchlock. Heck, with what Billy and his kids can do, I sure as sh..¡± he stopped and looked at Fern sitting beside him, ¡°anything wouldn¡¯t want to be depending on a wall when they were on the other side.¡± ¡°So what are we gonna do?¡± said Fern. ¡°What can we do?¡± ¡°Well, if Jake can give us advanced warning and we can clear the monsters out of our area, I think we can be reasonably safe,¡± said Will. ¡°Get people strong houses with good foundations and a crew of people that could watch out and fight off the occasional wandering or relocating monster.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said a man from the back, changing the topic back to the men watching. ¡°I ain¡¯t got invisibility or anything like that, besides they¡¯d probably see the doors open. What about a tunnel? Jake¡¯s a dungeon. Ain¡¯t they all about digging tunnels? Couldn¡¯t he open us up another exit?¡± ¡°Good thought,¡± said Will. ¡°Jake?¡± Jake looked at his remaining mana. Then he thought about how he could do it. One way was by creating rooms one after the other, the other was just digging. His room creation cost was down to about 40 mana per 4x4 cubic meter room. The digging was way less than that. He could create a 2x2x2 cubic meter section of tunnel for three mana points. He had enough mana to dig a pretty long tunnel so he said, ¡°I could do that. I could make a two by two by two cubic meter tunnel. How far do you want it to go?¡± Fern looked at Will who said, ¡°He can do it. How far do you think we¡¯d need to go? The watchers are about 50 meters away, up in a tree.¡± ¡°I think we could sneak out just fine,¡± said Rex. ¡°Heck, all of us on the teams have been hunting for years. It¡¯s the coming back that¡¯s going to be a problem. Bringing a bunch of folks into a tunnel that¡¯s 2x2 cubic meters isn¡¯t going to be easy. People will freak. And upset folks make noise.¡± ¡°Good point,¡± Will said. ¡°So the tunnel needs to be at least a couple of hundred meters. Anyone think that is enough? Too short? What do you folks think?¡± ¡°I think Rex had a good point,¡± said the man who first brought up the idea. ¡°Some people are crazy scared of small spaces. And you¡¯d be asking them to go into one. In the dark.¡± ¡°We¡¯d have flashlights, so it wouldn¡¯t be that dark,¡± said Rex. ¡°Wait ¡®til we¡¯re inside the tunnel and turn them on. Nobody should be the wiser.¡± ¡°I think you''re gonna need to prep the folks pretty well,¡± said Will. ¡°If you leave it until you get to the tunnel, they are not going to make it. You¡¯ll have to make sure they are Ok with it.¡± ¡°What about just not telling them at all? Just walking up to the tunnel, passing out light sticks and saying, ¡®keep moving, keep moving¡¯,¡± asked Dianna. ¡°Maybe that might be the way to go? Less chance for people to get worked up. Tell them before they get close that there are watchers in the woods, they have to be quiet.¡± ¡°It¡¯d only take one person to freak out and start yelling to cause a disaster,¡± said Fern. ¡°I can see it working, but what if that one person won¡¯t go?¡± ¡°Maybe we need a sleep spell or something to knock out people?¡± said Rex. ¡°I can see some stupid ass blowing it for us. I¡¯d hate to be out in the woods with a bunch of folks that didn¡¯t have any weapons or anything against those guys.¡± ¡°I could make the entrance smaller and have a larger room right past it? Plus they are going to need to go down some too,¡± said Jake. ¡°Jake mentioned that the entrance is going to have to have some stairs or a ramp downward too,¡± Fern said. ¡°He said that he could make a room at the bottom of the stairs though.¡± ¡°All that stuff adds mana points to the cost though,¡± Jake added. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to spend my whole day''s allowance on this.¡± ¡°But,¡± she continued, ¡°he also mentioned that doing all that would cost mana.¡± Again there was a lull in the conversation. People still murmured questions and answers back and forth but nobody had any new information to add. ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked Rex. The rest of the group looked relieved that somebody asked that. ¡°How about the turnpike back through to our old neighborhood?¡± she asked. ¡°What about those squirrels?¡± he asked. ¡°There were a lot of them. Is Baxter coming with us?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± said Jake. ¡°He said he¡¯s done with leaving. He got a class that makes him a guardian.¡± ¡°Well crap,¡± said Fern. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you. Coming back you¡¯ll have a lot of folks. Even if you get past on the way there, I don¡¯t think those squirrels will be happy on the way back.¡± ¡°And what about the rickshaws? We just going to leave them on the side of the turnpike?¡± asked Joseph. ¡°Lord!¡± said Fern. ¡°You wait ¡®til now to bring all this up? So on one side, we¡¯ve got monsters and on the other, we¡¯ve got another kind of monster.¡± ¡°And let¡¯s not forget, where are we going to put all these folks?¡± asked the guy who''d asked about that issue before. ¡°Well damn!¡± said Fern. ¡°Alright, I was jumping the gun a little. But those people are probably pretty close to starving and if the survivors leave their houses, they are going to be bait for one kind of monster or the other. Let¡¯s figure this out, people.¡± ¡°How many men does that Wade guy have?¡± asked another man standing on the outskirts of the meeting. ¡°Well, when he showed up the other night, he had about twenty-eight with him,¡± said Will. ¡°That was most of his crew,¡± said Jake. ¡°My hawk couldn¡¯t get a great look since it couldn¡¯t fly over his camp, but I¡¯d guess he probably had no more then five to ten left-back at his camp.¡± ¡°Figure he had five to ten left in the camp, so thirty-eight tops. Call it forty just to be safe,¡± said Will. ¡°We figured his camp when he met us only had about five to ten left behind.¡± ¡°So we take out the two that are watching, we¡¯ve taken out about 5% of his force. That keeps happening, he¡¯s not gonna be their leader for much longer, is he?¡± said Rex. ¡°Jake, can you dig a tunnel right behind their tree blind?¡± asked Will. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Jake. ¡°That¡¯d be much easier.¡± ¡°Are we gonna do this?¡± asked Rex. ¡°I¡¯ve never killed somebody before. Are we sure they deserve it?¡± Again there was a silence in the alcove. ¡°I¡¯ll take this on,¡± said Fern. ¡°Yes, they deserve it. Five arrows in our door, chasing Hildi, what they¡¯ve got those women doing, yes. They are not part of the world I want to leave my children. They are a disease that needs to be cured and I¡¯m asking you all to be the penicillin. I¡¯m not going to ask someone to do something I wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯ll go and I help with taking out one. Who is going to help rid me of the other?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with you hun,¡± said Will. ¡°We¡¯ll take one. Who¡¯s going to take the other?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± said Rex. ¡°I¡¯ll be the other one,¡± said Joseph. ¡°It won¡¯t be the first time. I fought in the Gulf War and did a tour in Afghanistan. I thought that all was behind me. But I guess not. This new world seems like it¡¯s pulling hard on the worst parts of the old one.¡± ¡°Thank you Joseph, Rex, Will,¡± said Fern. ¡°What¡¯s that old quote, ¡®the tree of liberty needs to be watered with blood¡¯ or something. This is where we start watering.¡± Jake wondered if his mom knew that the quote wasn''t talking about killing bad guys, but good guys dying, but figured he shouldn''t bring it up. Oration interruptus. Jake had his owls watching the men even as the group spoke. The two men couldn¡¯t see each other. Both of their blinds were on opposite corners of Max¡¯s. They would randomly do a bird call and the other one would answer it. It worked out to be about every 20 to 30 minutes. They had been there since this morning. Matchstick had brought them when he and his buds had shot their arrow into the door. They¡¯d made the blinds yesterday morning and they¡¯d occupied them all day. Matchstick had come by around sunset and gathered them up, so they didn¡¯t spend the night in the tree. Calling them blinds was a little bit of a stretch. Both of the men were essentially in a fork of the tree trunks. High enough to see over the trees between them and Max¡¯s, but not high enough to expose themself to the aerial predators such as the giant hawks. Jake went ahead and dug the tunnels behind where the men were hiding in the trees. He didn¡¯t open the tunnels to the surface though. He just created the tunnels. As he had started to create openings he got his strange feeling. As if he was about to do something that was irrevocable. And sure enough, he got a blue window:
Careful what you do. Everything has consequences. Would you like to open a dungeon entrance here? Yes No
He stopped then. ¡°Com¡¯on Bobs! Give me a break. What do you mean by that?¡± he said. Of course, there was no answer. He wondered what that window meant. He hadn¡¯t received one when he created his first opening, nor his second or even when Baxter dug his tunnel? Did that mean that he couldn¡¯t remove any of those openings? Could he move them? Leave them open but rearrange them? Kind of like he did with his core? Dropping it? ¡°Mom, Dad,¡± he said. ¡°We might have a problem.¡± ¡°Hang on,¡± said Fern. ¡°We might have a problem.¡± The group of people waiting stirred a bit and then settled down. ¡°What problem?¡± Will asked. ¡°I¡¯ve made the tunnels, they are ready to be used. But, and this is a big one, I got a blue window.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it say?¡± asked Fern. ¡°It says more cryptic bullshit. ¡®Careful what you do. Everything has consequences.¡¯ and then asked me if I¡¯d like to open a dungeon entrance here.¡± ¡°What do you think that means?¡± asked Fern. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it means if I open them up, I can¡¯t close them,¡± he answered. ¡°I think I might have just bumped up against another rule or limitation on well, dungeons,¡± he answered. ¡°What other ones have you bumped up against?¡± asked his dad. ¡°Well, the biggest one is that I have to have an opening to the surface. Period. If I don¡¯t I, well, will explode, I guess,¡± Jake said. ¡°Ok, that¡¯s pretty major,¡± said his dad. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°My monsters can¡¯t leave the dungeon,¡± he said. ¡°You might want to keep that one under your hats.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got that hawk and didn¡¯t you say you made some grass and some owls last night?¡± asked his mom. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°But those are a special kind of monster called a scout. They can¡¯t attack. Only defend. If they attack first, well, whoosh! They¡¯d probably go up in flames in a hurry. Just like my regular monsters do if they come outside the dungeon.¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t open up the tunnels, is what you''re saying?¡± asked his dad. ¡°I can, but I¡¯m afraid that those openings would be permanent. If Wade and crew find them, they¡¯d have two more openings to get inside me." He paused for a second and then said. "That just sounds wrong when I say it!¡± Jake said. ¡°Are you all going to share?¡± asked the guy who¡¯d said it looked freaky when they started talking to each other. ¡°It looks like Jake doesn¡¯t have the mana to open the tunnels right now,¡± Fern said. ¡°He just discovered that and was letting us know.¡± She felt bad for a minute about lying but then thought that this was her son she was talking about. The less people knew about his capabilities, the safer he¡¯d probably be. ¡°Mom,¡± said Rex. ¡°You just lied.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°And you will too. Or you will keep your mouth shut! Every bit of knowledge about Jake is now family only, top secret. Do you hear me? This is your brother and I don¡¯t want stuff about what he can and, maybe, more importantly, can¡¯t do getting out. Lie, be silent, misdirect or confuse. That is now family policy toward Jake.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± he said. Evidently she had been broadcasting on a wider frequency because every member of the family bond echoed their approval. ¡°Hildi, you will talk to Billy about this?¡± asked Fern. ¡°Yes,¡± Hildi said. ¡°It sounds like a good plan to me.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± said Fern. ¡°New plan. Jake will make another exit from Max¡¯s in the wall by the dining room. When I give the signal, we¡¯ll open it and the front door at the same time and we all us shoot. Maybe we won¡¯t even have to hit the guys. Maybe they do us a favor and fall out of the tree.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± asked Will. ¡°There¡¯s another neighborhood back behind the QT, down Bird street. It¡¯s got some houses left in it I suspect. Then if there¡¯s time, you guys can duck across the turnpike and start helping the folks there. Start with North Main. I wouldn¡¯t go any further than 10th street though. I imagine that the gang has been through those houses.¡± ¡°How we getting back?¡± asked Joseph. ¡°Jake, did those men spend the night there last night?¡± Will asked. ¡°No, Matchstick came by around sunset and gathered them up and they all went back to their camp together,¡± he answered. ¡°If you wait until dark, those guys have been reluctant to be out that late. Matchbox or whatever his name is came by last night at sunset and they all went back to their camp. So, we just wait until they leave and bring the folks inside,¡± she added. ¡°Ok,¡± asked the lawyer guy again, ¡°I hate to keep banging a drum, but where are we going to put these folks?¡± ¡°I realize that a wall won¡¯t be our final defense, and it may not keep monsters out, but it will hopefully keep out Wade¡¯s crew. At least until they get spells of their own. I suggest we get Cal building a wall. Who knows it might even cause a monster to think twice about coming inside. And see if Jake or some of those folks who took mage as a class can help.¡± Chapter 42 It was almost embarrassing how easily their plan worked after they spent so much time on it. Jake made the door in the kitchen. They moved it from the dining room because they didn¡¯t want to have all the kids watch them kill a man. Then Fern counted down and on three they threw open the doors, rushed out and fired at the men who thought they were well hidden in the trees. The men in the trees saw the arrows and crossbow bolts flying towards them, evidently forgot they were in a tree and hurled themselves to the side. Of course, they lost their grip, whereupon gravity took over and the result was no surprise to anyone watching. When Fern and Will and the other two walked over to ensure that the men were dead, there was no doubt about it. Both had fallen thirty to forty meters and landed head first after flipping a couple of times around the lower limbs on their way down. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to feel about that,¡± Fern finally said. ¡°I came out expecting to have to shoot a man and instead he, well they, both fell out of their trees.¡± ¡°I know,¡± said Will. ¡°I can¡¯t tell how I feel. On the one hand, I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t kill them, but on the other, well, I didn¡¯t kill them.¡± By this time Rex and Joseph had come running around the building and were standing with Will and Fern. ¡°Did you,¡± began Fern, then stopping. ¡°What hun?¡± asked Will. ¡°I¡¯m just going to say this and ask a question. I got experience points from that. Did you all?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Rex. ¡°That¡¯s pretty messed up,¡± said Joseph. ¡°I knew some guys in the service that talked like that. Now it¡¯s for real.¡± There was a quiet pause as they all considered that they could grow stronger by killing. And not just killing monsters, but people.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this with anyone, Ok?¡± asked Fern. ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is going to do to us? I have no idea what or even how I feel about this.¡± ¡°Do you think that you only get experience if it¡¯s a righteous kill? If it¡¯s a bad guy you¡¯re taking out?¡± asked Joseph. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± said Jake. ¡°I think it¡¯s you kill them, you get the experience for it.¡± ¡°Jake doesn¡¯t think so,¡± said Will. ¡°Wow,¡± said Rex. ¡°That means those true killers¡­¡± and then just kind of petered out. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Fern. ¡°That¡¯s going to have an impact on society once people figure it out. You get to a high level and people are going to look at you funny.¡± ¡°Or people with high levels may start viewing other people as walking experience farms,¡± said Will. ¡°Why does this feel like the old west is getting started again? Gunfighters strolling into town, calling the sheriff out,¡± said Fern. ¡°Do you think that Wade and his bunch have figured that out yet?¡± asked Rex. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I wouldn¡¯t bet against it,¡± said Will. The group stood there looking down at the man that Fern and Will had killed. Thinking about who knew what. ¡°What are we going to do with them?¡± asked Fern finally. ¡°Do we leave them? Bury them? What are we going to do with their bodies? ¡°I think it¡¯d be better to dispose of them some way,¡± said Joseph. ¡°Make them guys wonder if the two of them took off on their own, don''t you think? Heck, we might even get a couple more tomorrow. If we¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡°Ok, then. Drag them into the woods?¡± asked Rex. ¡°I can handle that,¡± volunteered Jake. ¡°Pick them up and set them on the front porch. I can, well, clean them away.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s set them on the front porch. Jake says that he can dispose of them. Don¡¯t drag them though. Carry them. Try not to leave any marks. Don¡¯t know what skills those guys have yet, but I¡¯d be surprised if at least one of them didn¡¯t have some kind of tracking skill,¡± said Will. ¡°What about the arrows and bolts?¡± asked Rex. ¡°I have no idea where they went,¡± said Joseph. ¡°They missed when these guys ducked and kept going. Do you want to look for them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably stuck in some tree,¡± said Fern. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get moving. It¡¯s about 9 o¡¯clock now. We need to get the teams off.¡± They picked up the dead men and set them on the porch where Jake used his cleaning ability on their bodies causing them to disappear. It was the first time Jake had really paid attention to the ability. Everybody else was standing around watching them disappear, so he focused on it too. The bodies seemed to soften at their edges and collapse downward into nothingness. The process didn¡¯t seem to need any energy from Jake and only took a few seconds. The blood that was pooling at the bases of the bodies'' heads and from the other wounds they received from their fall out of the tree vanished too. There may have been the faintest glow, a faint grey aura that the body was falling into, but it was so slight that it could have been just something imagined. ¡°Well, that¡¯s something you don¡¯t see every day,¡± remarked Joseph. ¡°It sure makes killing a lot easier.¡± Nobody really had any followup to that comment, so they just stood there for a while, enjoying being outside. ¡°What¡¯s with this grass?¡± Joseph finally said. ¡°I don¡¯t remember it being here the other night.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it look like,¡± asked Jake. ¡°It¡¯s about four inches tall, fescue-colored and gives off a faint lemony scent when you walk on it,¡± answered his mom. ¡°How much has it spread?¡± Jake asked. ¡°It started by the front porch it looks like. It¡¯s spread out about ten meters in this big carpet. It¡¯s grown underneath all those rickshaws we left parked out front. Then it seems to have been growing around the building. Its edges look like it¡¯s putting out runners like Bermuda grass does,¡± she said. Jake checked his senses and his area of perception had grown. He hadn¡¯t realized it, not having thought about it. The area that he actually claimed on the surface had grown to match what his mom had described. He also could feel where the four of them were standing. Just as a sense of pressure, a notice that something was there. And when they moved or stepped, he could locate their new position. He also could feel the sun, the mana, the heat of the day. He could feel a small animal, maybe a field mouse nibbling on the grass. ¡°That¡¯s the grass I planted last night,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s the grass Jake planted last night,¡± his mom echoed. ¡°Holy crap!¡± said Joseph. ¡°Kudzu ain¡¯t got nothing on you.¡± ¡°It will only grow a certain area around me. I tied it to the higher mana level that I produce. It won¡¯t take off and eat up the countryside like Kudzu did. It¡¯s even edible,¡± Jake said. ¡°It¡¯s tied to him. It needs the high mana level around him. It¡¯s even edible,¡± she said. ¡°No shit?¡± Joseph exclaimed. ¡°Really,¡± Jake said. ¡°You could live on it. It tastes a little lemony. High in vitamins C and D. And it¡¯s high in mana too.¡± ¡°Taste like lemons. High in vitamins C and D. Mana too,¡± his mom relayed. ¡°Wow,¡± Joseph exclaimed again. ¡°What else does it do? I mean, why did you create it?¡± ¡°Well, it also claims the area it grows on for me,¡± Jake said. ¡°And I can sense where you are standing. Or other things are standing too. I can feel a mouse nibbling on it too.¡± ¡°He can feel people standing on it,¡± she said. ¡°Please keep that on the down-low though.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s spy grass?¡± said Joseph. ¡°Who would have thought? My lips are sealed.¡± The morning sun was already beating down, the cool breeze whispering through the trees. Jake¡¯s hawk was floating high in the air, keeping watch toward the camp where Wade and his men stayed. ¡°Com¡¯on folks,¡± Fern finally said, ¡°We need to get the teams off.¡± And with that, they went back inside, closed the kitchen door and, after setting the teams off, closed up the front door as well. ** 2/29 Once inside Fern and Will were struck by how busy everyone seemed. Besides the meeting going on with the kids, there were many small meetings going on. People meeting in bedrooms, by the side of the pools, meeting while picking fruit or harvesting vegetables. People were busy talking classes, talking over the new Adventurer¡¯s Guild, talking about the Dungeon Born. It was amazing to see the excited discussions going on, especially when they remembered the quiet, almost sullen crowds that had arrived at Max¡¯s ¡°Jake,¡± asked Fern. ¡°Can you tell us how many people here have taken mages as a class?¡± Jake answered, ¡°I can if I identify everyone. If they don¡¯t have a hidden class or the ability to lie to the identify ability.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± she asked. ¡°It may be possible,¡± he answered. ¡°Billy and I were talking and he said in his stories, high-level rogue or thief types could do it. There also were spy classes and whatnot that could also do it. But the odds were good that people now are still so low leveled that it¡¯s not likely. We just need to keep it in mind. We might want to mark down those people that have well, ¡°dark classes¡± just to be aware. Also, our identify capability is not that high a level either so we won''t be able to see through even beginning level confusion abilities.¡± ¡°So, just like the old days, watch what somebody does, rather than what they say they did or say they are doing,¡± she said. ¡°Exactly,¡± Jake answered. ¡°Dato likes knowing things about people,¡± his mom mused. ¡°She¡¯s always been sneaky. I think I might assign her to be our identify specialist. Cast the spell or use the skill all the time to get it high enough up there to be really useful. Mine, aside from the use of the interface, is a spell. What¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°Most of what I can do are skills,¡± Jake said. ¡°For instance, ¡®Create Materials¡¯ is a skill. That¡¯s why I think the Bobs control gold and the making of it. If they¡¯d just handed out a spell, everyone could learn it and do it. But since it''s a skill, they can more tightly control it. The other things I¡¯ve got are abilities, like Identify. They can increase, but who knows when. I get kind of a feeling when I¡¯m getting close in a skill, but nothing when I increase abilities. It just seems to happen.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°Huh,¡± said Fern. ¡°Can you learn spells?¡± ¡°I can,¡± he said. ¡°But I haven¡¯t yet. At least I think I can. I¡¯ve got a spell¡¯s window in my interface.¡± ¡°Can you learn Qi abilities?¡± Fern asked. ¡°I have a window, but haven¡¯t learned any yet,¡± he answered. ¡°I think I also produce Qi too. Just like the mana. But I don¡¯t know for sure. I haven¡¯t got any way of testing it either. Just like mana. Billy and I are talking about how to measure it. By the way, when I talk about abilities I¡¯m not talking Qi abilities. I just haven¡¯t figured out what to call the Qi abilities yet.¡± ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked. ¡®I do. He¡¯s smart. Wicked smart. I mean my intelligence and wisdom are both off the charts now thanks to my levels, but he keeps up with me. It¡¯s weird. It¡¯s like the high starting point that he began with gave him an advantage or something. Anyway, intelligence doesn¡¯t appear to be just numbers. I like him, he¡¯s fun to talk with, plan things out with. He knows what I am and doesn¡¯t judge or even seem afraid of me. That¡¯s kind of hard to find.¡± ¡°He¡¯s only ten,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± he answered. ¡°But I¡¯m a pink rock that¡¯s slightly more than two weeks old. I try to respect my elders.¡± She laughed then. ¡°Ok, but remember Hildi¡¯s got her eyes on you,¡± she said. ¡°Tonight, after Billy gets done with his kid¡¯s meeting, I want you to get with him and figure out a way to swap spells. We¡¯ve got this Cal guy sitting on a bunch of useful spells and we need to get them out to everybody.¡± ¡°So are you going to ask him to give up his spells?¡± Jake asked. ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯ve got to build houses, a village. Why shouldn¡¯t he give up his spells?¡± Fern asked. ¡°Well, they¡¯re his. Why should he?¡± Jake answered. ¡°He can build the houses on his own, take his time. Maybe get paid for building them. Why should he give up the spells?¡± ¡°So, back to this economy thing. We¡¯ve got to get something going,¡± she said. ¡°Yep,¡± he said. ¡°Back to this economy thing.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll make a note. We¡¯ll talk about it. Maybe this afternoon. I can throw it out there as grist for the idea mill.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± asked Jake. ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m calling the big sessions in the dining room. Like the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. I throw out an idea and they all work it over. Hopefully, they¡¯ll come up with some results,¡± she said. ¡°What has an IQ of 20 and a hundred feet?¡± asked Jake. ¡°I know, I know, a committee. You and your father are so alike it¡¯s crazy. But it gives them something to do. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed but we¡¯ve got fifty-one adults in here. And for entertainment, we''ve got a couple of decks of cards, a couple of games of Life which the kids have hidden the pieces too, and no TV. What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Sorry mom,¡± Jake said. ¡°I know things are crazy. But you¡¯re doing fine. Keep it up.¡± ¡°Thank you dear!¡± she said. ¡°Cal,¡± she said spying her next opportunity. ¡°Can we talk for a minute?¡± And then she bustled away. Jake looked around, well-focused around, since he didn¡¯t have eyes anymore. Everyone did seem to be busy. Talking, arguing, even looking at their status pages in the corners of the rooms. Some of the adults were busy practicing their spells. Evidently Billy had shared the ability to ¡®low cast¡± spells with the group. He hoped that the knowledge that it was possible to reduce the mana of a spell and still cast it didn¡¯t escape and become widespread. It made a huge difference in earning experience points. He noticed that his mom and Cal and his dad and a bunch of the men who¡¯d had ¡®volunteered¡¯ to be members of the ¡®army¡¯ were standing outside on the porch, talking. ¡°Fern,¡± said Cal. ¡°I can make walls. Although, I thought that we weren¡¯t going to do that. I thought we were going to depend on killing the local monsters. And then having an army or some kind of unit that would kill any wandering monsters.¡± Fern said, ¡°Well, the walls aren¡¯t really for the monsters. They¡¯re for the people inside them. Make them feel safe. Protected. You and I and anybody that takes the time to think about it know that they aren¡¯t worth a damn. But they''ll give the illusion that we¡¯re doing something. Making a difference.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little bit uh,¡± said Cal pausing, not knowing how to continue on with the sentence. ¡°I believe the word you¡¯re looking for is manipulative,¡± Fern continued. ¡°And you would be right to use it. But we haven¡¯t got a monster squad yet. And we also haven¡¯t driven off or killed all the local monsters. So we¡¯ve got to work with what we can do. And that¡¯s your walls and your houses. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but we¡¯re running in place here. Treading water. Whatever metaphor you want to use. I¡¯m trying to save people and bring them back to here so we can hopefully jumpstart society again. With my son Jake¡¯s help, I can get them fed. Now with yours and hopefully some of these other folks in there who took mage classes, we¡¯ll be able to create new and safer houses. That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do. Will you be a part of it?¡± Cal sat and stared at Fern for a while, taking his time, thinking about his answer. Then he looked around him at the land outside of Max¡¯s. Looking at the trees that seemed tailormade to provide shade that had replaced the aluminum gas pump canopies and their gas pumps. Looking at the other strange trees that he¡¯d never seen before, like the reddish tree that smelled of cinnamon. The curious lack of undergrowth for an Oklahoma woods area. ¡°I can create walls for you. And houses like those ones over yonder,¡± he said pointing towards where the little circle of huts stood under one of the large shade trees. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure about what good it¡¯s going to do. People won¡¯t be safe out here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe any place is safe anymore,¡± his mom said. ¡°But we¡¯ve got to get back and start reclaiming our place on the food chain. We can¡¯t all be living in a big box, waiting for our next meal to be delivered up to us. We need to start taking risks and learning from them. We¡¯ve got to start learning how to live in this new world.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± he finally said. ¡°But it¡¯s on you when a monster breaks through and slaughters some folks. I¡¯ll be trying my best, but I know that right now, that isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°Heck, Cal,¡± said Will. ¡°None of us are good enough, but we¡¯re trying. And that¡¯s all that really counts, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I hope you''re right,¡± Cal said. ¡°But it still isn¡¯t going to make me feel better when a monster comes calling. Now, where do you want this wall?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about 9:30,¡± said Fern. ¡°Sunset is around five, five-fifteen or so, so we¡¯ve got, let¡¯s say until four-thirty before those men come back. So that gives us about seven hours to make a wall. How much can you make in seven hours?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got 67 mana points. So I can cast ¡®Create Wall¡¯ six times according to what the spell description says. Then since Hildi taught me how to meditate, I can replenish my mana in about twenty minutes. So that means 18 times per hour, so 126 times. I could make a wall three meters tall that ran about 378 meters. So I guess if I made a circle I could make it have a radius of about 50 to 60 meters. Probably closer to 60. I¡¯d have to calculate it to know for sure.¡± ¡°Sixty should include Max¡¯s without any problems,¡± Jake said. ¡°It¡¯s a rectangle 115 meters by 70 meters. You could make a big circle around it. Of course, you may not want to do that. Maybe you want to have all that space for growth. So you could create a circle in front of Max¡¯s or to one side. Heck, if you did it in front or back, you could leave those tree blinds untouched.¡± ¡°We could make a circle with an opening facing Max¡¯s front door? The walls stretching out toward the road. We¡¯ve got enough room to have an enclosure out front between Max¡¯s and the road,¡± said Cal. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do that? The gang will come back, see a wall and find the blinds untouched, but empty. They¡¯ll wonder what happened to their men, might even try to ask or post new ones,¡± said Fern. ¡°Ask?¡± said Will. ¡°And you know what our answer will be, right?¡± said Fern, raising her hand, middle finger extended. The men and Jake all chuckled. ¡°Where do you want to start the circle?¡± asked Cal. ¡°Why not about twenty meters in front of Max¡¯s front door? Tomorrow we can build a gatehouse that will cover both the openings in Max¡¯s and the circle,¡± said Fern. ¡°What do you all think?¡± She looked around at Will and the security team. She watched them walk through the plan mentally and then they all shrugged their approval. Cal asked for some rope, about 60 meters long, which Jake was able to supply him with. Evidently, it came from a type of silk that would have come from a giant spider that tended to live in jungles. It hunted and bound its prey up with the silk rather than capturing them with webs. Its leg¡¯s chiton was as hard as steel and it used its legs almost like swords, leading to its name, the Fencer Spider. Jake got all this from the pattern workspace when he created the loot. He didn¡¯t get the spider pattern though. Cal tied one end of the rope to a spike also supplied by Jake and then used the security detail to start marking an outline of a circle using another spike tied to the opposite end. After they had started scribing the circle, he began following their marks with the wall segments. At first, Cal had to wait for the surveying team to make their marks, but after he created the sixth segment of wall, he had to stop to meditate to regain his mana, which allowed the surveying team began to pull ahead. The marks weren¡¯t a complete circle, but more like x¡¯s left where the surveying team could get a straight shot around and through the underbrush. Cal was making the circle from mark to mark, trying to make walls that had the right curve to them. It was the first time that the men on the team had, for the most part, been outside and they worried about monsters. Two men stayed at the center pivot, three men pulled the rope through the woods and Will and Fern stood watch over Cal. This was pretty close to the entire group of people in the army or security force, less the teams that were out gathering up people. Jake had his spies out looking, the owls in the treetops, the hawk overhead, but it appeared that they were lucky. All Baxter¡¯s nighttime forays had cleaned out this section of the woods. Or the monsters had migrated away from Max¡¯s. He thought that might be the case. Baxter must have liberally anointed this section of woods and the other areas surrounding Max¡¯s. Claiming it for his own. His grass was still growing, not visibly, but at about 1.7 meters an hour, it was almost visible. Well, if you took the time and watched the edges, you could make out the growth. It was about like watching dough rise. If your time scale was slow enough, it could be interesting. He figured that in six days he ought to have covered the inner parts of the circle enough to have claimed it. He still wasn¡¯t sure what claiming ground outside of his dungeon granted him. So far, it seemed to only grant the surface and the four inches of space that the grass grew through. It allowed him to sense the sunlight and the moonlight, but he couldn¡¯t see the sun or the moon, just feel their effects when they cast their beams upon him. He figured he¡¯d have an excellent view of people¡¯s feet. He wondered if when he claimed the walls that Cal was raising he¡¯d just get the walls or if the fact that it was an enclosure would allow him to see everything up to the top level of the walls. ¡®Well, in six days, I ought to find out,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Well, maybe sooner. That estimation only accounted for growth in a single direction. If I grow the grass around the walls and then into the center, I¡¯ll have many areas of growth. It should happen quite a bit faster then 6 days. Like bacteria in a petri dish.¡¯ Jake was getting deluged with requests. Not from his family, but from all the people inside Max¡¯s. It was a little weird. Actually a lot weird. People would just stop what they were doing, a conversation or studying their status screens and say something like ¡°Jake, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re listening, but I could sure use a knife right now for my class. One of those Kukri like you made for Hildi. Thank you.¡± This was happening over and over. It was almost like people were praying to him. ¡®This isn¡¯t right,¡¯ he thought. ¡®There is no way I¡¯m going to be able to do even half of this. What the hell people, get off your ass and make it yourself!¡¯ Of course, he had no way of talking to these folks. The ones he could talk to, didn¡¯t ask for stuff. Well, except for his mother, but even she didn¡¯t do it that often and when she did, it was something for the group, like the chalkboards. The people seemed to have an unrealistic expectation of what a dungeon could do. It¡¯s like they thought he had endless mana and was put here on earth to take care of their sorry asses. ¡°Mom,¡± he said. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°Uh, can you be a little more specific?¡± she asked. She was still outside watching over Cal as he meditated and created wall segments. ¡°These damn people are asking for shit like I¡¯m their new god. And I¡¯m better than the old one ¡®cause I give them shit. This is getting old. For instance, I just had a little girl getting out of the pool ask me to give her a new towel.¡± ¡°Really?¡± said his mom, laughing. ¡°Yes really! A cute little redheaded girl. Stood right there at the edge of the pool and said, ¡®Jake, I need a new towel please¡¯. And the weird thing is she seemed like she really expected me to give it to her. She was a cute one, so I almost did, but still, this is getting old quick!¡± Jake said. ¡°So what¡¯s the problem?¡± she said. ¡°Just ignore them!¡± ¡°Oh, like that¡¯s going to work. Every time I make something for someone, people are going to get pissed. I can hear it now, ¡®Why did he make that for them? I needed something and he wouldn¡¯t make it for me! That ain¡¯t right!¡¯ It¡¯s a lit fuse. And it¡¯s going to explode someday.¡± ¡°Will, did you hear that?¡± asked his mom. ¡°Yep,¡± he said. ¡°It sounds like a problem we¡¯d best get ahead of.¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± she asked. ¡°We can¡¯t tell people not to talk to Jake? And we need him to make stuff for us. If he quits making those ¡®Scooby Snacks¡¯ we are in trouble. Plus people know he can create stuff now. There¡¯s those lights, the bronze block, heck this whole place.¡± ¡°Maybe we can disguise it somewhat?¡± Will said. ¡°What do you mean,¡± she said. ¡°Well, do the Wizard of Oz thing. Create a place where they have to come to make requests, put some bureaucracy in the way. Make things harder,¡± he continued. ¡°Well, like that circle he created on the front porch. We both know that was bullshit, but it kind of made sense. Have him make a column or something where people have to fill out and submit their requests. Maybe even have a person standing by to talk with them to figure out what they really need and help them figure out a way for them to get it.¡± ¡°Will Silvestre, I had no idea you had this deep and dark of a cunning streak in you. I approve,¡± she said. ¡°What do you think Jake?¡± ¡°If I understand it, I think I like it. We could make a booth, set up Sammy in there. Maybe share time with Bernie and Dato too. Give them some rules and some forms that a person needs to fill out to make a request. Then have them file the request somehow? Girls keep one, the other gets eaten by the machine? Or whatever it is I create. Is that what you meant?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± said Will. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to never respond to a person¡¯s request away from the request booth. Otherwise, they¡¯ll just keep asking.¡± ¡°OK,¡± said Jake. ¡°I¡¯ll make something tonight after everybody goes to bed.¡± Chapter 43 The day continued on. Everybody stayed busy. Jake made his plans for the ¡®God Machine¡¯. He didn¡¯t know what to call it, so he went big on the name. He figured he¡¯d never tell anyone its name anyway. It looked like kind of a cross between Robbie the Robot and a slot machine. It was shaped like a humanoid, kind of like those Egyptian sarcophaguses with a big lever on the left side and a dome of alabaster. He thought about putting a brain in the glass or some rotating satellite dishes in a glass head-pod like Robbie had, but didn¡¯t want to make it too anthropomorphic. He wanted people to see the machine as a machine rather than something to interact with. Instead, he caused the dome to glow with a pale white light. The lever caused a space to open in the front of the machine when pulled down and when raised, it closed the space and cleaned away whatever was put in the open space. Like one of those nutcracker soldiers that always appeared around Christmas time. Only instead of cracking nuts, it disintegrated what was in its mouth. He figured that he could talk over with Dato or Sammy or whoever was in charge of the desk if he needed to find out more information about the person¡¯s request. The light on the dome changed to red when the lever was pulled to its open state, flashed briefly green when closed again (unless no paper was in the machine) and then changed back to its pale white resting state. Once he had the machine planned at least, he created some forms that the requester was asked to fill out. The forms were tied to the machine. No form, no green light. The form had a carbon copy. One copy was kept by the person working at the desk, one copy went into the machine. He figured his mom would want to read what the person had requested. Bureaucracy lives! He thought about how to answer the requests. Should the machine give back a token if the request was approved? A copper coin? A silver coin? He started to add that to his plans but then decided not too. People should be left wondering if their requests would be answered. He figured they could ask his mother if they really needed an answer. And then she¡¯d ask him and they could discuss. He looked around Max¡¯s for a place to put the machine and desk. It was getting crowded inside the building. There was not much free space left. He thought about putting the booth and the machine in the dining room but decided that it was a bad idea. Well, not a bad idea, but one he wasn¡¯t sure about. If you don''t want to be in the business, don''t advertise he finally decided. Finally, he decided to put the booth in the little stub hallway between the Fisher¡¯s room and the enclosure surrounding the dungeon entrance. He¡¯d thought about enclosing that hallway once and putting in a giant snake, but had finally decided not too. He planned to put up a little cubicle with a door at the back and a counter that would have the god machine on one side of it. A chair, a filing cabinet, and a hinged panel that raised and lowered to allow people to enter the cube. He figured he could always change it, move the machine, do something different if he needed to. Billy had finished his magic seminar and seemed pleased with the result. All the kids had awoken their Qi and mana. Now it was a question of following through, practicing. Billy told them that he was level nine now and had earned all his levels by practicing. He fired a three Force Bolt burst at the end to show them what was possible. He thought about his next statement but decided to say it anyway. ¡°It¡¯s important that you know, this is not a game. These spells aren¡¯t toys. The average man or woman has 31 hit points at level zero. I would most likely kill them if I cast that burst of Force Bolts. Do not cast this spell at a person unless you really mean to hurt them. And I mean kill. Because you stand a chance of doing that. Do you understand?¡± He looked around the room and saw the kids nodding their heads. It was odd how serious they all looked. Little mini men and women. None of these kids were free from the effects of the Event. Most had lost at least one parent, some were like his group, orphans. He thought the average age of the kids in the room was a little bit older than seven. Thirteen of the kids were seven and under, four were four. There were some younger kids but they¡¯d been encouraged to go swimming instead of participating. Billy wondered what the adults were thinking about allowing him to teach four-year-olds to cast spells, but then he remembered the coyotes clawing at his front door, the ground squirrels as big as dogs, and that earthworm Baxter had fought on the way to Ferns. He decided that childhood ended a lot earlier now. It may be the wrong thing to do but like Fern said everyone needed a chance to survive and that included the kids. Better to have an accident than to have someone lose their life because they couldn¡¯t defend themselves. He went back to his room, not the one he was theoretically sharing with his sister, but his bed in the kid¡¯s room. The kids gathered around and they had a quiet chat, basically about the other kids that Billy had just trained, about what they had learned. Some of the new kids had followed Billy into the room and sat quietly against the walls. Finally, Billy said, ¡°Let¡¯s practice!¡± and they started up again. They formed their circle and one of the kids donated a jacket to put as a target on the floor in the center of the circle. And they started practicing. They got around the circle once and looked up. More kids had come into the room and were watching them practice. Billy said, ¡°Ok, it¡¯s getting a little crowded in here. Brian, why don¡¯t you lead this session and I¡¯ll go see if I can get practice sessions started in the other rooms?¡± Brian was the oldest of the boys in the room at twelve. He wasn¡¯t sure when his birthday would be due to the calendar changing but he was already worried about his classes and what he¡¯d do when he turned thirteen. It had become the default age of adulthood. He wasn¡¯t sure about that yet. He was also an orphan. His parents had died on the second night after the Event. His dad was standing in their house¡¯s driveway looking up and down the street. His mom stood at the end of the sidewalk between the driveway and the house, also looking around. She was looking down the hill toward Mocassin Street when the coyote pack came up from Polecat Creek. Neither of them had a chance to do anything, other than look up at the incoming beasts. ¡°Brian, inside, now!¡± his mom shouted and then a coyote buried its head in her throat. Fern and Will and their daughters had come at a run, killing two of the pack before the others ran away. Before that, Brian had barely known the Silvestres. He knew them from going to the block parties once a year and even then he had hardly talked to them. Then he started living in their basement. But he took over Billy¡¯s place in the circle and began to talk them through the process. ¡°Remember, stop before you run out of mana. Just wave your hand if you¡¯re out. We¡¯ll all stop and meditate then. And remember, and this is vital, only put two points of mana in the spell. We¡¯re practicing, trying to gain levels, not trying to do actual damage. Oh, and never direct your spell at another person unless you want to hit them. Even practicing, this spell is dangerous! Ok?¡± Everyone nodded and they started around the circle again. In the meantime, Billy went to the room next door and started training the kids there. He found one of the oldest kids in the room, a boy named Toby Gillis who was also twelve and walked him through the process of practicing. He made sure that Toby knew the three main points in setting up a circle. Make sure everyone knew how to put only two mana points in the spell, not to shoot the spell in anyone''s direction, and knew to tell everyone when they had reached two mana points. He tried to stress that. ¡°Don¡¯t run out of mana!¡± And, of course, making sure that they knew that after the first person ran out of mana, they all stopped and meditated for thirty minutes, He did that in the next two rooms as well. Finding the oldest child and appointing them ¡®Shot Caller¡¯. Everyone surprised him by wanting to practice. By the time he left the final room and got back to his place in the first room, they were ending their second period of meditation so he snuck back into the circle. Ms. Caldwell had joined in and taken his place but they scrunched over and made room for him to join the practice. The sounds from the four rooms were quiet, little, soft ¡®pew pew¡¯ noises following one right after the other or just quiet while the children within the rooms meditated. Ms. Caldwell¡¯s helpers all joined in and practiced too. No one wanted to be left behind or unprotected. At around 4:30, Cal and the rest of the crew who were on wall duty came inside. He¡¯d left a ten-meter section of the wall unbuilt facing Max¡¯s. The boundary of the walls was fairly even. Cal ability to use his builder¡¯s eye to draw the circle from mark to mark that the survey crew had left, doing a good job of creating a uniformly circular disk. After they had finished the walls, the whole security crew and Cal had walked through the inside of the circle, checking it for monsters, but didn¡¯t discover any. Baxter¡¯s nightly cleaning and the presence of the other humans had evidently driven the monster¡¯s away. If not for good, at least for now. Jake stationed one of his owls at the hole in the wall and watched for activity. Around 4:45, Matchstick and his two helpers showed up. They were surprised by the walls. They stood and stared at them for about five minutes. They crept up and looked in the opening, but didn¡¯t seem inclined to go inside the section of woods that was visible. Jake could hear them muttering. They were surprised and upset. Even more upset when they went to the tree blinds and couldn¡¯t find their friends. Evidently one of the men with Matchstick had gained a skill in ¡®Tracking¡¯ because he was able to find the place where the two men had hit the ground. There were some angry outbursts, quickly muffled when the man told the others what had probably happened. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. By this time it was about five after five and it was starting to get dark. Matchstick led them all away again, not bothering to shoot any arrows into the doorway. ¡°People loud!¡± said Baxter from his place inside my core room. ¡°You can hear them from down here?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Yes, loud,¡± he said. Jake hadn¡¯t really asked the dog what he thought about all this. It just hadn¡¯t come up. First, there was the apocalypse, then Hildi, and now there were all these people camped in the front room of Max¡¯s. ¡°Are you ok with all this?¡± he asked. Now that he¡¯d come back, Jake felt, to quote his inner sloth, ¡®complete¡¯. Not to get all sentimental but the noise of Baxter chewing on his Scooby Snacks brought that unique feeling of annoyance and acceptance that had come to mean home to him. He hoped the answer was positive because he¡¯d hate to have to chase his family out of their rooms. ¡°Guess so,¡± said the dog. ¡°Like kids. Like Billy. Like Fern.¡± ¡°How about Will and Rex?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Will quiet. But good,¡± he said, then added ¡°Scratching¡± to make sure Jake knew how he was judging his family. ¡°Are you Ok with Hildi? Billy?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Love Hildi¡± he answered. Then paused for a moment. ¡°Billy smart,¡± he said. ¡°Stay good. Or chomp!¡± Jake wasn¡¯t quite sure how to take this last one. Did the dog mean he¡¯d chomp Billy or someone else? And he wasn¡¯t sure what that ¡®Stay good¡¯ meant either. It was tricky sometimes interpreting his dog. Even with language, the dog didn¡¯t talk all that much. He used to think that the dog was new to language and would get better at talking. Now he wasn''t so sure. It was like the dog had evolved to speak with his paws, mouth, ears, shoulders, and tail and didn¡¯t really see the need for more communication. He talked just enough to clarify or not what he was saying. It was like the dog had decided early on that sentences should be no more than two words, maybe three in a pinch and wasn¡¯t going to change. He also suspected that the dog understood a great deal more than he let on. But Jake liked the way the dog communicated anyway. He¡¯d grown to appreciate mysteries a great deal. When you don¡¯t have a body you learn to like things that made you think. Things that occupied your time, gave you the impression of agency, of action. He¡¯d also started reacting on a slower scale than he¡¯d used to, than humans did. He wasn¡¯t sure where this was going but he¡¯d noticed a change in himself even in these past weeks. He still made lists but he didn¡¯t feel as compelled to get them done. He was ok just making plans. ¡°Jake,¡± said Hildi. ¡°You there?¡± That was an interesting question. He was a rock. Where else was he going to be? Although he supposed he could flee about 440 meters a day. Probably more as his Move Core skill advanced. So, he guessed it was an appropriate question. ¡°Jake. Hildi to Jake. Are you there Jake?¡± she asked again. ¡°Uhm, yeah,¡± said Jake. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I just heard a little girl ask you for a Snickers Bar,¡± she said. ¡°Little redhead?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said. ¡°Have you been giving the kids candy?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°Mom and I have been talking about that. People are asking for stuff like I¡¯m Santa Claus. I¡¯m creating a machine where they can go ask. Dato and Sammy and Bernie are going to take shifts running it.¡± ¡°So this little girl just figured out on her own to ask for stuff?¡± she asked. ¡°Yep,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s not the only one. I¡¯ve got around 100 people all asking for things like new clothes, pillows, comforters, a towel by the pool, Snickers Bars, knives, you name it, they¡¯re asking for it.¡± ¡°Are you Ok with that?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course not,¡± he answered. ¡°But they¡¯re people and that¡¯s what people do. Want things.¡± ¡°Well, shit!¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get a handle on this.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what the machine is supposed to handle,¡± he said. ¡°Give them a place where they can ask. The people at the booth are the real deal though. They¡¯ll pass on the requests they think have merit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s clever,¡± she said. ¡°I guess. Are the people back?¡± she asked, evidently changing the subject. ¡°People?¡± he asked. ¡°You know, the ones who went out looking for survivors?¡± Jake checked and sure enough, the survivors were close. He saw that Joseph had come forward ahead of the rest to make sure nobody from Wade¡¯s group was waiting to ambush them. He thought about sending one of his owls to signal that it was Ok but decided not too. He couldn¡¯t let people rely on him to make sure they were safe. ¡°They¡¯re close,¡± he said. ¡°How big a group is it?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh my god!¡± he said, after looking over the number of people with the teams. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°There¡¯s a lot! Maybe even more than are here,¡± he answered. ¡°Mom!¡± he said. ¡°Rex succeeded. Maybe even overachieved.¡± ¡°I heard that!¡± came Rex¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Most of these folks came from one stop. And they were hurting bad so what were we going to do?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Fern. ¡°Most of them were stuck in a church, ¡®Faith Tabernacle Church¡¯, on 10th,¡± Rex continued. ¡°That guy Wade and his crew had been sniffing around, trying to pick up people, girls, food. They had barricaded the doors and the windows and were keeping them away. Up until then, it was kind of business as usual. We¡¯d find a house and they¡¯d join up. It was a whole different situation at the church.¡± ¡°What happened,¡± asked Will. ¡°Well, we came across the old turnpike on North Main. The Bobs evidently joined the roads just like they did on ninth. Anyway, we came down Main and basically all we saw was woods. It was different than on the other side of the turnpike. When we hit East Fern we decided we¡¯d go down the road to North 10th and start checking houses. Of course, there weren¡¯t any houses to check. We started wondering if maybe they¡¯d had a monster surge or something like Billy was talking about. Anyways, when we got to the corner of 10th, we ran into a patrol, I guess you¡¯d say, from Wade''s group. Four guys, two of them with bows, two of them with big sticks and what looked like machetes.¡± He paused for a second. ¡°Go on son,¡± said Will. ¡°Well, they saw us and came running up at us and pointed their bows at us and demanded we stop. Well, they had two bows, we had eight. I¡¯m not sure who fired first, but when it ended they weren¡¯t among the living anymore. Sammy and Gloria both got hit, not too bad though. We were able to heal them. They even helped some.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry son, and I¡¯m sorry for whoever else had to go through with that. Dato, Sammy, Gloria, are you alright?¡± asked Fern. ¡°Yes, mom!¡± or just ¡°Yes¡± they all responded. A little quietly, a little shaken still. ¡°So what happened then,¡± asked Will. ¡°Well, we dragged them off into the nearby woods and started down the street. We kept their weapons. Not the sticks but the bows and machetes. We talked it over and decided we¡¯d at least check out this street before we headed back. I guess the folks in the church either saw what happened or were looking out ¡®cause they opened their doors and sent someone out to talk to us,¡± said Rex. ¡°It was bad in there, mom!¡± said Dato. ¡°She¡¯s right about that,¡± said Rex. ¡°Too many people, too little showers, not enough food, sewers maybe didn¡¯t work, and they were scared. I don¡¯t know what those sons of a bitches were doing outside, but from the looks on the inside, I don¡¯t feel bad about killing them anymore.¡± ¡°So, how many are you bringing back to us?¡± asked Fern. ¡°Well,¡± said Rex. ¡°A lot.¡± ¡°Com¡¯on boy. How many?¡± asked Will. ¡°148¡± Rex finally answered. ¡°Holy shit!¡± exclaimed Will. ¡°That¡¯s more folks than we¡¯ve got now. Shit boy!¡± ¡°Hun!¡± said Fern to Will, trying to calm him down. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to figure out a place to put them. Obviously, they¡¯ll have to sleep inside tonight, but maybe by tomorrow, we¡¯ll have some houses inside the walls and can start moving people into them.¡± ¡°How many shocked you got?¡± asked Georgia. ¡°And how many kids?¡± asked Dianna. ¡°We¡¯ve got about 92 kids and 18 shocked,¡± answered Dato. ¡°Fifteen of the adults seem pretty old, and the other fourteen are, well, adults, I guess.¡± ¡°92 kids¡± exclaimed Diana. ¡°18 shocked,¡± answered Georgia. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± asked Jake. ¡°We¡¯ll get them fed, washed, and bedded down for the night,¡± said Fern. ¡°Heal those that need it and think some more about what to do in the morning. Don¡¯t let this get inside your heads. One step at a time people. We can handle this! Just like the lunch rush, get their food in front of them and then get them out the door. Here it¡¯s get them washed, fed and down for the night. We can handle the start of the long-term tomorrow. What can you do to help us out, Jake?¡± ¡°Well,¡± said Jake. ¡°I¡¯ve got the food covered. Scoobie snacks for everybody. And you should have enough vegetables from the garden. It looks a little like we¡¯ve got an ¡®embarrassment of riches¡¯. I hoped that the high mana in here would help the gardens grow faster, but it¡¯s growing like mad.¡± He paused for a moment to think and then continued, ¡°I can create some mattresses. I can¡¯t create new space for them though. They¡¯ll be sleeping in already occupied rooms or even the halls though. I hope they¡¯re friendly.¡± ¡°I think they must be,¡± his mom said. ¡°The only way that little church would have 152 people in it was by going out and looking for their neighbors and bringing them inside. They must have started doing it before Wade got his little group of assholes together. I think they¡¯d be good citizens.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a church, mom,¡± Jake said. ¡°What do you mean by that son,¡± she said. ¡°Well, the whole religion thing and all that,¡± Jake said. ¡°You mean the announcement, I guess. Is that what you¡¯re talking about?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°Billy and I¡¯ve been talking about the Bobs and money and good and evil and stuff. He¡¯s a smart little guy. He shared the announcement with me. I didn¡¯t receive it. I just kind of woke up in a hole.¡± ¡°Well, I read that announcement that God was reassigned,¡± Fern said. ¡°And maybe that the current religions were declared no longer valid, let¡¯s say. It didn¡¯t say that what they believed was wrong. And a lot of what religion taught us about taking care of our fellow man is true. Just because there doesn¡¯t seem to be a new god taking over, doesn¡¯t mean that what the old gods taught us was wrong. Maybe it just means that we don¡¯t need to argue over who¡¯s more right anymore.¡± ¡°Sounds like that might be a good way of thinking. Do you think that they¡¯ll agree with you?¡± asked Jake. ¡°Don¡¯t know, but what I do know is that we¡¯ve got 148 hungry, dirty, tired folks about to land here in our laps,¡± she said. ¡°We need to get ready for them!¡± And with that, she quit talking and headed off for the kitchen to make sure the chefs knew to get more food ready. ¡°Oh, Jake,¡± she said as she entered the kitchen. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve had a chance to talk with Billy yet about transferring spells or relearning spells or whatnot, but we need that information now. It''s priority one. We need those houses. We need more and higher walls. I don¡¯t want you building everything for us. I think that would be bad for the community long term. I need you two and whomever else you feel is necessary to figure out how the human part of this community can get it done! You hear me? ¡± ¡°Yes, mom!¡± Jake said. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Silvestre!¡± echoed Billy.